FILE

Name: Ben883__Bendall_CatalogueBuddhMssCambridge.pdf
PURL: http://resolver.sub.uni-goettingen.de/purl/?gr_elib-20
Type: Searchable PDF/A (text under image), indexed
Encoding: Unicode (ā ī ū ṛ ṝ ḷ ḹ ṅ ñ ṭ ḍ ṇ ś ṣ ḥ ṃ ...); diacritics vary from standard
transliteration: “ç” for “ś”, “sh” for “ṣ”.
Date: 20.3.2008

BRIEF RECORD
Author: Bendall, Cecil
Title: Catalogue of the Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts in the University Library,
Cambridge, with Introductory Notices and Illustrations of the Palæography and
Chronology of Nepal and Bengal
Publ.: Cambridge : Cambridge University Press 1883
Description: LVI, 225 p., ill. (not included)

FULL RECORD
www.sub.uni-goettingen.de/ebene_1/fiindolo/gr_elib.htm

NOTICE
This file may be copied on the condition that its entire contents, including this data sheet,
remain intact.
 3íontiott: c. j . CLAY, M.A. & SON,

CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,

17, P A T E R N O S T E R ROW.

CatttbríÍJsr. DEIGHTON, B E L L , A N D CO.

3LetpJtfí: F. A . B R O C K H A U S .
 CATALOGUE

OF T H E

BUDDHIST SANSKRIT

MANUSCRIPTS

I N THE

UNIVERSITY LIBRARY, CAMBRIDGE,

WITH INTRODUCTORY NOTICES A N D ILLUSTRATIONS

OF T H E PALÆOGRAPHY A N D CHRONOLOGY
OF N E P A L A N D BENGAL.

BY

CECIL BENDALL, M.A.,

FELLOW OF GONVILLE AND CAIUS COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.

Cambridge
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS

1883
 TABLE OF CONTENTS.

PAGE

PREFACE vii

HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION . . . . . . . i

CHRONOLOGICAL A P P E N D I X I

II, . . . . . . . xiv

,, „ H I . (see inserted sheet after page x v i )

IV. . . . . . . xvi

PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION . . . . . XVÜ

EXCURSUS O N T W O MSS. O F T H E I X T H C E N T U R Y . . . , xxxix

NOTE O N T H E T A B L E S O F LETTERS A N D N U M B E R S •. \ . Hi

LIST O F T H E P R I N C I P A L WORKS R E F E R R E D TO . . . lv

CORRIGENDA . . . . . . . \ . lvi

CATALOGUE •. 1

S U P P L E M E N T A R Y N O T E TO A D D . 1 5 8 6 \ . 206

I N D E X I . T I T L E S O F MSS. . . . . . . 209

I N D E X I I . NAMES O F A U T H O R S A N D COMMENTATORS . 212

GENERAL INDEX . . . . . . . . . 213

P L A T E S (see l i s t over leaf) . •

 L I S T OF PLATES.

AUTOTYPES.

I. l. Transitional G u p t a character of the v n i — i x t h century.

M S . A d d . 1 7 0 2 , l e a f n u m b e r e d 19, s h o w i n g b o t h hands. See E x c u r s u s ,
p. x l i i .
I. 2. T r a n s i t i o n a l G u p t a . M S . A d d . 1049. See p. x l . The
l o w e r l e a f shows date [ Ç r ī h a r s h a - ] S a i n v a t 252 ( A . D . 8 5 7 ) ,
I. 3. E a r l y D e v a n ā g a r ī a n d K u ṭ i l a h a n d . M S . A d d . 866.
Recto of last leaf s h o w i n g date N.S. 128 ( A . D . 1008) a n d k i n g s '
names.

II. I. Kuṭila w r i t i n g of B e n g a l , x i t h c e n t u r y . M S . A d d . 1 4 6 4 ,
leaf 128.
II. 2. K u ṭ i l a as m o d i f i e d i n t h e x n t h c e n t u r y . MS. Add.
1 6 9 3 , r e c t o of l a s t leaf, s h o w i n g d a t e N . S. 285 ( A . D . 1 1 6 5 ) a n d
k i n g s ' names.
II. 3. E a r l y Nepalese h o o k e d w r i t i n g . M S . A d d . 1 6 8 6 , leaf
58, s h o w i n g d a t e , N . S. 286 ( A . D . 1 1 6 5 ) .
II. 4. E a r l y B e n g a l i h a n d . A d d . 1699. 1 ( A . D . 1 1 9 8 ) , l e a f 5,
showing table of i n i t i a l vowels.

III. I. Nepalese h a n d o f t h e x n t h c e n t u r y . A d d . 1 6 9 1 . 2,
leaf 2 2 , s h o w i n g l i s t o f i n i t i a l v o w e l s .
III. 2. Nepalese h o o k e d w r i t i n g o f t h e m i d d l e p e r i o d . MS.
A d d . 1395 ( A . D . 1 3 8 5 ) , leaf 113.
III. 3. A r c h a i s t i c Nepalese h a n d of t h e x v i t h c e n t u r y , a n d
brass w o r k o f t h e same p e r i o d . M S . A d d . 1556 ( A . D . 1 5 8 3 ) , w r i t t e n
i n w h i t e l e t t e r s o n b l a c k p a p e r , leaf 1 1 .

LITHOGRAPHS.

IV. T a b l e of Selected L e t t e r s .

V. T a b l e o f N u m e r a l s , expressed i n t h e o l d s y s t e m o f l e t t e r s
or aksharas, a n d i n t h e n e w e r s y s t e m of figures.
 PREFACE.

T H E present Catalogue describes t h e chief and most charac­

teristic p o r t i o n of a large n u m b e r of M S S . collected b y Dr
D a n i e l W r i g h t , now of S t A n d r e w ' s , F i f e , and f o r m e r l y surgeon
to t h e B r i t i s h Residency at K a t h m a n d u , N e p a l . T h e y were
received at C a m b r i d g e f r o m t i m e t o t i m e , as t h e y were p r o ­
cured, f r o m F e b r u a r y 1873 t o M a y 1876.
T h e first discovery of a large u n e x p l o r e d l i t e r a t u r e i n N e p a l
was due t o M r B r i a n H o u g h t o n H o d g s o n , whose u n t i r i n g zeal
a n d well-used o p p o r t u n i t i e s have enabled h i m t o supply a
greater q u a n t i t y of m a t e r i a l for t h e study of t h e l i t e r a t u r e and
n a t u r a l history of I n d i a a n d T i b e t t h a n any person before or
since. A f t e r such achievements*, i m m o r t a l i z e d b y t h e great
w o r k of B u r n o u f , i t was b u t n a t u r a l t o hope t h a t further
m a t e r i a l for research m i g h t s t i l l be f o r t h c o m i n g i n t h e same
country. A c c o r d i n g l y on t h e suggestion of Professor Cowell,
D r W r i g h t was requested b y Professor W . W r i g h t t o procure
specimens of such copies as could be made t o order f r o m works
still extant i n Nepal. These specimens were sent, a n d f o r m
A d d . 1042 (see below pp. 26,. 27) i n our collection.
D r W r i g h t however soon found t h a t o r i g i n a l s † were p r o ­
curable, a n d t h e r e s u l t of his energetic and persevering negotia-

* M r H o d g s o n ' s m a n i f o l d services are b r i e f l y set f o r t h i n a

p a m p h l e t b y D r W . W . H u n t e r ( T r ü b n e r a n d Co., 1 8 8 1 ) . See also
t h e elaborate and graceful t r i b u t e t o M r Hodgson's labours i n
D r Rājendralāla M i t r a ' s w o r k noticed below.
† M r Hodgson had obtained a few originals. Specimens o f t h e
m o r e i n t e r e s t i n g are f i g u r e d i n t h e plates a c c o m p a n y i n g C o w e l l a n d
E g g e l i n g ' s C a t a l o g u e ( R . A . S. J o u r n . N e w Ser. v i i i . 5 0 ) .
VIII PREFACE.

t i o n a n d t h e w e l l - t i m e d l i b e r a l i t y of t h e U n i v e r s i t y * has been
t h e acquisition of a series of w o r k s w h i c h , apart f r o m t h e i r
l i t e r a r y interest, w i l l be seen f r o m t h e f o l l o w i n g pages to
be f r o m a merely a n t i q u a r i a n and palæographical p o i n t of view,
t h e most i m p o r t a n t collection of I n d i a n M S S . t h a t has come
i n t o t h e hands of scholars.
Soon after t h e a r r i v a l of t h e M S S . Professor Cowell com­
menced descriptive w o r k on a n u m b e r of the earliest and most
i n t e r e s t i n g of t h e m , chiefly on t h e lines of t h e Catalogue p r e ­
pared b y himself and l ) r E g g e l i n g for the R o y a l A s i a t i c Society,
but also a d d i n g some references t o t h e b i b l i o g r a p h y of the
subject. Professor C o w e l f s various engagements a n d studies u n ­
f o r t u n a t e l y prevented h i m f r o m g i v i n g t h e w o r k any continuous
a t t e n t i o n . W h e n therefore he suggested t h a t I should endeavour
to complete i t , I commenced at first on t h e M S S . t h a t he had
l e f t u n t o u c h e d , a v a i l i n g m y s e l f however of t h e m a t e r i a l t h a t he
k i n d l y made over t o m e .
As t o t h e p l a n of m y o w n w o r k , i t m a y be regarded i n some
sense as a n a m p l i f i c a t i o n of t h a t adopted b y Professor Cowell,
y e t w i t h o u t -aspiring to t h e elaborate scale of a w o r k like
Professor Aufrecht's B o d l e i a n Catalogue, affording a detailed
analysis of u n p u b l i s h e d l i t e r a t u r e . Such a w o r k indeed has been
to a great extent rendered unnecessary for S a n s k r i t B u d d h i s t
l i t e r a t u r e b y t h e appearance of D r R ā j e n d r a l ā l a M i t r a s l o n g
promised w o r k on t h e Nepalese M S S . of t h e B e n g a l A s i a t i c
Society.
I have however added references, w h i c h I believe w i l l be
f o u n d f a i r l y complete, t o t h e p r i n t e d l i t e r a t u r e of t h e subject,
i n c l u d i n g i n t h e l a t t e r p a r t of t h e t e x t t w o very i m p o r t a n t
works, w h i c h reached me o n l y after t h e greater p o r t i o n of i t

* A t one p e r i o d o f t h e n e g o t i a t i o n s t h e L i b r a r y was u n d e r g r e a t
o b l i g a t i o n s t o t h e l i b e r a l i t y o f i n d i v i d u a l s , w h o t o o k u p o n themselves
t h e cost, a t a t i m e w h e n i t was i m p r a c t i c a b l e t o c a l l a m e e t i n g o f t h e
L i b r a r y authorities. A m o n g these m a y be n a m e d especially t h e
present B i s h o p o f D u r h a m .
 PREFACE. IX

had been p r i n t e d o f f ; I mean B ā b ū Rājendralāla's w o r k j u s t

referred t o , and M r B u n y i u N a ñ j i o ' s Catalogue of t h e Japanese
Buddhist Tripitaka. T h i s m a y be f o u n d t o e x p l a i n or t o c o m ­
pensate for any undue b r e v i t y , not to say bareness, i n some of the
descriptions of subject-matter. I n d e e d , m y m a i n object has been
to provide m a t e r i a l for i d e n t i f i c a t i o n for students at a distance,
and for such as come to consult t h e M S S . general clues and
assistance, rather t h a n b y detailed narratives t o obviate the
necessity for s t u d y i n g t h e originals. T h u s , t o t a k e an instance
f r o m one branch of l i t e r a t u r e , f o l k - l o r e ; I have usually g i v e n
t h e names of t h e chief personages i n jātakas or avadānas of
w h i c h no account has been p u b l i s h e d , w i t h o u t as a r u l e e n t e r i n g
i n t o the details of t h e plot.
A special feature of t h e present work, and one on w h i c h m y
studies have necessarily been almost unaided, is t h e part
r e l a t i n g t o palæography. T o some readers, perhaps, t h e dis­
cussions on this subject m a y seem barren and t e d i o u s ; others
again may find t h e m i l l - p r o p o r t i o n e d or incomplete. T o such
strictures m y r e p l y m u s t be, t h a t the u n e x a m p l e d a n t i q u i t y
claimed for these M S S . seemed to require as f u l l an e x a m i n a t i o n
as i t was i n m y power t o supply, and t h a t if, after t h e publica­
t i o n of so m a n y catalogues of S a n s k r i t M S S . , t h i s be t h e first
w h i c h a t t e m p t s systematically to discuss t h e age of t h e docu­
ments described, some i m p e r f e c t i o n of t r e a t m e n t is n a t u r a l l y to
be expected.
Palæography, and especially the history of alphabets so
extensive as those of I n d i a , w i l l always be a study i n v o l v i n g
laborious detail, b u t i t is of course only on detailed monographs,
accompanied b y a due a m o u n t of accurate i l l u s t r a t i o n , t h a t safe
generalisations i n so wide a subject as I n d i a n Palaeography can
be founded. H o w m u c h more m a t e r i a l is ready to hand for
w o r k of t h i s k i n d for scholars who are privileged to have access
t o i t , may be seen f r o m t h e Reports on Sanskrit M S S . i n
W e s t e r n I n d i a b y D r B ü h l e r and D r K i e l h o r n , as w e l l as f r o m
some of t h e later numbers of D r Rājendralāla M i t r a ' s " N o t i c e s . "
X PREFACE.

F r o m such s t u d y , j o i n e d w i t h accurate w o r k on inscriptions,

we m a y look for some treatise w h i c h shall do for t h e w i d e r field
of N o r t h I n d i a w h a t t h e l a t e D r B u r n e l l ' s great w o r k * has done
for t h e alphabets of t h e S o u t h .
M y essay on t h e h i s t o r i c a l and chronological points b r o u g h t
o u t b y t h e colophons of these M S S . has o f course a b e a r i n g on
t h e palaeography, w h i c h m a y serve as a j u s t i f i c a t i o n of t h a t p a r t
of t h e w o r k ( i f any be needed), i n d e p e n d e n t l y of t h e considera­
tions u r g e d o n page i v .
W i t h regard t o t h e scope of t h e w o r k , t h e present v o l u m e
deals, as I have said, w i t h t h e most characteristic p o r t i o n of
the collection. T h i s includes B u d d h i s t l i t e r a t u r e i n the widest
sense, so as t o t a k e i n on t h e one h a n d m y s t i c a l or religious
works of t h e t a n t r i c k i n d , where debased B u d d h i s m is h a r d l y
distinguishable from Çivaism; and on t h e other, w o r k s of
no special religious tendency, b u t m e r e l y t h e supposed products
o f B u d d h i s t i c c i v i l i z a t i o n , e.g. t h e A m a r a k o ç a ( t h o u g h some
suppose i t s a u t h o r to have been a J a i n ) , as w e l l as t h e local
Nepalese l i t e r a t u r e , some of w h i c h bears more on H i n d u m y ­
t h o l o g y t h a n on t h e B u d d h i s t system. Some few of t h e M S S .
f a l l i n g u n d e r t h i s l a t t e r head are w r i t t e n i n t h e vernacular.
O f such I have n o t h i n g b y w a y o f description to* offer b u t names
a n d t i t l e s of chapters. These are however t h e latest a n d least
i m p o r t a n t p a r t of our collection.
N o n e of t h e p a l m - l e a f M S S . are i n t h e vernacular, b u t some of
t h e m have vernacular colophons, a n d i n almost a l l of t h e m t h e
S a n s k r i t notes e t a w r i t t e n b y t h e scribes are more or less f a u l t y .
I n cases of t h e most g l a r i n g blunders I have added "sic"; but
on almost every page of t h i s w o r k w i l l be f o u n d violations o f
strict S a n s k r i t phonetics, f a m i l i a r t o a l l w h o are conversant
w i t h M S S . from Nepal. O n t h i s subject t h e valuable observa-

* D r B u r n e l l ' s South Indian Palœography was o r i g i n a l l y i n t e n d e d

f o r a preface t o his C a t a l o g u e o f t h e M S S . a t T a ñ j o r e ( & Ind. Pal.
I n t r o d . p. i x ) .
 PREFACE. XI

tions of M . Senart i n the I n t r o d u c t i o n t o his edition of t h e

Mahāvastu (pp. x i i — x v i i ) should be consulted.
W i t h reference to the c o m p i l a t i o n of a f u l l catalogue of
the W r i g h t collection, the task t o w h i c h I was o r i g i n a l l y i n v i t e d
b y t h e L i b r a r y Syndicate, and for w h i c h I have prepared a
considerable a m o u n t of m a t e r i a l , I can only say t h a t I hope t o
complete i t before very long, according as t i m e and opportunities
may allow. Such w o r k is of course carried on at some dis­
advantage b y a n o n - r e s i d e n t ; a n d t h e wisdom of recent r e ­
formers has clearly tended practically t o discourage t h e prolonged
residence i n our U n i v e r s i t y of those of i t s members whose
special l i t e r a r y pursuits cannot a t once be u t i l i s e d for the
conduct of t h e ordinary r o u n d of its more obvious studies.
I t now only remains for me to make acknowledgement of
the k i n d assistance I have received from various friends.
A m o n g s t t h e foremost comes Professor W i l l i a m W r i g h t , w h o
has communicated t o me m a n y valuable particulars as t o t h e
history of these M S S . , derived f r o m his b r o t h e r D r Daniel
W r i g h t , and has m a t e r i a l l y c o n t r i b u t e d t o the usefulness of
the w o r k , b y m a n y suggestions and corrections made on t h e
proof-sheets of this book, w h i c h he has most kindly and
promptly revised t h r o u g h o u t . Similar help has also been
given by several Cambridge Sanskritists, especially by Mr
R. A . N e i l , and M r W . F. Webster. Occasional assistance f r o m
several scholars is acknowledged i n various passages of the T e x t
and I n t r o d u c t i o n . H e l p f r o m science, as represented b y P r o ­
fessor A d a m s , has also been afforded i n several points, of w h i c h
t h e chief w i l l be f o u n d on page 183, O n a l l matters wherein t h e
experience and i n s i g h t of t h e scholarly l i b r a r i a n are of avail, I
have been able to i n v o k e t h e counsel of M r Bradshaw, U n i v e r s i t y
L i b r a r i a n , whose sympathies seem t o embrace t h e wants of a l l
students of t h e works under his charge f r o m t h e B u d d h i s m of
T i b e t to t h e C h r i s t i a n i t y of medieval I r e l a n d .
Lastly, my thanks and those of a l l interested in this
collection are due to Professor Cowell, who first suggested t h e
XII PREFACE.

acquisition of these M S S . , and, as has been said, really made

a b e g i n n i n g of the present catalogue. I n view of his u n f a i l i n g
helpfulness, I may, perhaps, fitly (as a p u p i l ) and significantly
conclude t h i s preface w i t h t h e f a m i l i a r concluding words of
the B u d d h i s t scribes:

W न""^TचT^पT^T^n^^म SRT W न प i ल -
लTमT^ĪII
CECIL BENDALL.

LONDON,

May, 1883.
 HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION.

ONE of the most i n t e r e s t i n g sides of the careful study

of O r i e n t a l M S S . is t h e i n s i g h t we occasionally g a i n into
events t h a t were h a p p e n i n g a t t h e t i m e of w r i t i n g . I t would
be, of course, f r o m t h e n a t u r e o f t h e case, unreasonable t o
expect t h a t a n y t h i n g l i k e a detailed or coherent h i s t o r y could
be gathered f r o m f r a g m e n t a r y and scattered notices i n the
colophons of M S S . ; y e t b y t h e v e r y g a r r u l i t y or effusiveness
w h i c h p r o m p t s t h e ordinary I n d i a n scribes t o repeat certain
t r a d i t i o n a l lines of self-commiseration*, or, i f B u d d h i s t s , t o
append t h e profession of f a i t h so f a m i l i a r to us f r o m inscriptions†,
we often g a i n fresh and valuable pieces of contemporary t e s t i ­
m o n y t o current events.
T h a t no excuse is needed for detailed study of t h i s k i n d is
sufficiently proved by cases of discoveries l i k e t h a t of Professor
W . W r i g h t i n his Catalogue of Syriac M S S . i n t h e B r i t i s h M u s e u m
(p. 65, col. 2), where a short note on t h e cover of a M S . gives
the earliest k n o w n a n d probably contemporary account of t h e
capture of Damascus b y t h e Arabs. N o t e s of t h i s k i n d are of
course r a r e ; b u t Nepalese M S S . are, l i k e Nepalese inscriptions
(see t h e " I n d i a n A n t i q u a r y , " V o l . I X . ) , p a r t i c u l a r l y r i c h i n r o y a l
genealogies. T h e m a i n historical importance of t h e present

* The verses of complaint as to the writer's " b r o k e n back and

dim eye," e t c , cited on p. 50, are of common occurrence i n our books.
† ^ *JमT etc. ; v. p. 14. Another formula begins ^ च गु^I
(see A d d . 1688); i t is often corrupted i n later MSS. •
b
ii HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION.

collection consists i n t h e names of k i n g s g i v e n , i n so m a n y

cases, along w i t h t h e carefully and m i n u t e l y expressed dates of
writing. T o draw o u t more or less i n d e t a i l and t o tabulate
t h e chronological i n f o r m a t i o n t h u s derived, f o r m e d the chief
scope of m y contribution to the International Congress of
Orientalists at B e r l i n , 1 8 8 1 . M u c h of w h a t follows w i l l t h e r e ­
fore necessarily be a r e p e t i t i o n of r e m a r k s made on t h a t occasion.
K e e p i n g i n v i e w t h e double local o r i g i n of our collection, t h e
subject of H i s t o r y , l i k e t h a t of Palaeography, falls i n t o t w o m a i n
divisions, r e l a t i n g respectively t o B e n g a l a n d N e p a l . In this
place i t w i l l be best to t r e a t first of t h e M S S . w r i t t e n i n B e n g a l ,
as t h e subject is shorter, simpler, a n d perhaps of more g e n e r a l
interest, t h a n t h e h i s t o r y of N e p a l itself.
T h e five earliest of our B e n g a l M S S . belong t o t h e Pāla
dynasty, on w h i c h see G e n e r a l Cunningham's "Archaeological
Survey,'' I I I . 1 3 4 ; some criticisms, etc., b y D r Rajendralāla
M i t r a i n t h e B e n g a l A s i a t i c Society's J o u r n a l , X L V I I . 385, and
the rejoinder b y General C u n n i n g h a m i n t h e " S u r v e y , " X I . 177.
These M S S . , l i k e the inscriptions of t h e same place a n d
t i m e , b u t u n l i k e our M S S . w r i t t e n i n N e p a l itself, are dated n o t
b y years of any era, b u t b y t h e year of the r e i g n i n g m o n a r c h * .
B y a somewhat f o r t u n a t e accident, four of these five M S S .
f a l l i n the t w o reigns o f w h i c h we possess dated inscriptions,
cited of course b y t h e authors above n a m e d . We arrange
t h e m as follows.
A d d . 1464, circa A . D . 1020.
T h e M S . is dated i n t h e 5 t h year of M a h ī p ā l a , w h o m
we find f r o m the S a r n ā t h i n s c r i p t i o n r e i g n i n g A . D . 1026.
C u n n i n g h a m places h i s accession c. 1015 ("Survey," 11. c c ) .

* I t was t h e difference o f usage i n t h i s respect b e t w e e n t h e t w o

d i v i s i o n s of o u r c o l l e c t i o n , — d i v i s i o n s w h i c h w e r e n o t recognized b y
a n y o f those w h o first e x a m i n e d these M S S . , — t h a t gave rise t o some
e r r o n e o u s l y e a r l y dates i n t h e first rough printed list ( " H i s t o r y of
N e p a l , " p. 3 2 1 , 11. 5-—8, etc.).
 HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION. iii

A d d . 1688, c 1054.
1 4 t h year of Nayapāla. I f , as seems l i k e l y , the D a d d ā k ā
of t h i s M S . is t h e same person as L à ḍ a k ā of t h e last, we
have some c o n f i r m a t i o n of t h e D i n a j p u r genealogical
inscription w h i c h makes N a y a p ā l a to be Mahīpālas
i m m e d i a t e successor.
A d d . 1699, Nos. I , I I and I I I , A . D . 1 1 9 8 — 1 2 0 0 .
These three M S S . are dated i n t h e 3 7 t h , 3 8 t h , and 3 9 t h
years respectively of Govindapala, whose accession ( A . D .
1161) is k n o w n f r o m t h e i n s c r i p t i o n i n C u n n i n g h a m ' s
Survey, I I I . 1 2 5 * .
A v e r y curious and historically i n t e r e s t i n g p o i n t occurs i n t h e
colophon of t h e second of the last group, w h i c h runs as f o l l o w s :
parameçvaretyādi rājāvall pūrvavat çrīmadgovindapāladevānām
vinashtarājye ashtatrimçatsamvatsare 'bhilikhyamāno. The first
clause probably represents t h e scribe as d e c l i n i n g t o recite as
before (pūrvavat) t h e l o n g l i s t of royal t i t l e s beginning—as
t h e y do, i n fact, i n t h e first three M S S . n o t i c e d — w i t h t h e t i t l e
parameçvara. T h e great interest, however, of the colophon lies
i n t h e phrase vinashṭarajye, instead o f t h e usual pravardhamā-
navijayarājye. I t a k e t h i s t o be an acknowledgment t h a t t h e
star of t h e B u d d h i s t dynasty had set and t h a t t h e i r empire was
i n A . D . 1199 "vinashṭa," " r u i n e d " ; a view w h i c h w e l l accords
w i t h t h e fact t h a t Govindapala was t h e last B u d d h i s t sovereign
of w h o m we have a u t h e n t i c record, and t h a t t h e Mohamme­
dan conquest of a l l B e n g a l t o o k place i n t h e v e r y first years
of the x i n t h cent. A . D . H e n c e i t w o u l d also appear t h a t ,
unless Gen. C u n n i n g h a m has some b e t t e r a u t h o r i t y t h a n t r a d i ­
t i o n ( " A r c h . Surv." i n . 135) for his last Pāla monarch I n d r a -

* T h e H o d g s o n c o l l e c t i o n has also a M S . o f t h i s r e i g n ( N o . 1 ,
dated i n i t s 4 t h y e a r ) ; b u t t h e i n s c r i p t i o n escaped t h e n o t i c e o f
Professors C o w e l l a n d E g g e l i n g ( " J o u r n a l R . A . S.", O c t . 1 8 7 5 , p p .
2 a n d 5 1 ) , as w e l l as o f D r D . W r i g h t ( " H i s t o r y o f N e p a l , " p. 3 1 7 ) .
b 2
iv HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION.

d y u m n a , t h e r e i g n of such a k i n g i n Magadha m u s t be re­

jected. A t a l l events, he can h a r d l y have come t o t h e t h r o n e
i n 1180 or 1185, as supposed. N o other names of sovereigns are
t o be gained f r o m our later M S S . w r i t t e n i n Bengal, b u t t h e
colophon of one of t h e m , A d d . 1364, a B u d d h i s t t a n t r a , w r i t t e n
b y a K a y a s t h a of J h e r a i n Magadha i n A . D . 1446, is i n t e r e s t i n g
as showing h o w l o n g B u d d h i s m survived even among the
educated classes of Eastern I n d i a .
Passing now t o t h e second and far larger p a r t of our collection,
— t h e M S S . w r i t t e n i n N e p a l itself,—we m a y notice t h a t t h e y
are dated not b y regnal years, l i k e those o r i g i n a l l y coming f r o m
B e n g a l , b u t always b y t h e year of some era, t h e name of t h e
r e i g n i n g k i n g b e i n g generally added.
T h e absence of an historical l i t e r a t u r e i n S a n s k r i t has often
been commented on. I t has been reserved for t h e dwellers on
t h e very o u t s k i r t s of t h e A r y a n t e r r i t o r y i n I n d i a , such as K a s h m i r
or N e p a l , to chronicle t h e i r somewhat u n e v e n t f u l national life.
J u d g i n g however f r o m t h e a m o u n t of energy and acumen
already bestowed on t h e elucidation of K a s h m i r i a n chronology,
i t w o u l d seem t h a t all contributions to a n accurate system of
I n d i a n dates are valued b y scholars. T h e practical literary
Value of such researches is attested b y our experience i n t h e
present collection, where t h e date of t h e composition o f an
i n t e r e s t i n g w o r k is k n o w n t h r o u g h t h i s very K a s h m i r i a n chron­
ology. Especially, t h e n , as we possess several groups of docu­
m e n t s on Nepalese chronology and history, besides some recently
acquired dated inscriptions, no apology is needed for investiga­
t i n g t h e relations between these and t h e dated colophons of
MSS. T h e results of m y investigations are t a b u l a t e d and
s u m m a r i z e d i n the Appendices to t h e present I n t r o d u c t i o n .
T h e era b y w h i c h our s t r i c t l y Nepalese M S S . are almost
invariably dated is t h e Samvat s t i l l used i n N e p a l . This
commences f r o m A . D . 880, a year w h i c h is attested as w e l l by
modern usage as by the astronomical and calendric data
furnished b y m a n y of our oldest M S S .
 HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION. v

T h e t w o eras most commonly used i n I n d i a generally—

t h e Ç a k a a n d t h e V i k r a m a S a m v a t — w e r e also k n o w n i n N e p a l .
Several of our MSS., especially t h e n o n - B u d d h i s t i c ones, are
dated b y the former. O n another era—-that of Çrīharsha—see
the account of A d d . M S . 1049 i n t h e special excursus appended
t o the Palæographical I n t r o d u c t i o n .
W e now pass t o chronological details as supplied t o us b y
M S S . , and as checked b y inscriptions a n d t h e somewhat w a t e r ­
i n g or c o n f l i c t i n g t e s t i m o n y of t h e various histories. I t m a y be
noted t h a t our historical authorities are d i v i d e d i n t h e C h r o n o ­
logical A p p e n d i x N o . 1 i n t o t w o m a i n groups. (1) The V a ṃ -
çāvalī ( A d d . 1952), translated i n D r D . W r i g h t ' s " H i s t o r y of
N e p a l , " and i t s G o r k h a redaction ( A d d . 1160, see p. 31). (2)
T h e g r o u p t a b u l a t e d i n t h e n e x t c o l u m n , w h i c h do n o t aspire
to t h e r a n k even of historical sketches, b u t are mere chrono­
logical lists of k i n g s , w i t h notes of a few i m p o r t a n t events a n d
changes interspersed. A s regards A d d . M S . 866 (dated A . D .
1008), h i t h e r t o * regarded as t h e oldest of a l l e x t a n t S a n s k r i t
MSS., I give elsewhere reasons for m y views on t h e character
of t h e w r i t i n g , differing f r o m those p u t forward b y t h e learned
compilers of t h e account of the M S . c i t e d i n m y description o n
p. 2 of t h e present w o r k . I t w i l l also be seen t h a t t h e r e a d i n g
of t h e colophon of the M S . , g i v e n as f u l l y as t h e state of t h e
leaves allows on p p . 3 — 4 , and reproduced i n P l a t e I., places t h e
history connected w i t h t h e M S . i n a new l i g h t . I n the early
account of t h e colophon, only t h e name of Rudradeva was de­
ciphered, b u t my recognition of t h e name of Nirbhaya,—
apparently t h e chief of t h e co-regents,—brings the colophon
i n t o connection w i t h our second group of historical a u t h o r i t i e s † .
O u r n e x t dated M S . ( A d d . 1643, A . D . 1015) speaks of three
k i n g s ; t h e one, Bhojadeva, g o v e r n i n g apparently one h a l f of the

* See now the excursus just cited.

† See Chronological Appendix I , Column 4 (Reign acc. to
K i r k p a t r i c k , etc.).
vi HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION.

k i n g d o m , and t h e other two, R u d r a d e v a and L a k s h m ī k a m a d e v a ,

b e i n g co-regents of t h e r e m a i n i n g half. T h e m e t r i c a l colophon
o f A d d . 1664 bears i n t e r e s t i n g t e s t i m o n y t o t h i s system of
co-regency as b e i n g a c o n s t i t u t i o n a l usage, at all events i n later
t i m e s (see below, p. i x . ) .
T h e n e x t M S . ( A d d . 1683, dated A . D . 1065) speaks of L a -
k s h m ī k ā m a d e v a alone as k i n g . A s t o t h e k i n g n e x t on our l i s t
of w h o m we have a dated M S . , I f o r m e r l y read his name
Padmyamrakāmadeva, and this form c e r t a i n l y agrees best
with the f o r m Padmadeva f o u n d in Wright's "History of
N e p a l " as w e l l as i n M r Hodgson's lists. B u t t h e other reading
proposed, P r a d y u m n a k ā m a d e v a , has t h e advantage, as I now
t h i n k , n o t only o n palæographic grounds, b u t also as g i v i n g a
name of far more i n t e l l i g i b l e a n d probable f o r m . Moreover t h e
f o r m Padyumna f o u n d i n our M S . shows how t h e contraction
t o P a d m a might have arisen. K i r k p a t r i c k has a more t h a n
usually barbarous f o r m , ‘ P u d d i e m . ’ T h e date of t h i s M S . ( A . D .
1065) v e r y nearly accords w i t h the chronology of K i r k p a t r i c k ,
w h o makes M ā n a d e v a — w h o m we find f r o m a curious and
i n t e r e s t i n g note i n A d d . 1643 t o be o n t h e t h r o n e i n 1 1 3 9 —
n o t to be r e i g n i n g t i l l 85 years after Pradyumna's death, w h i l e
t h e dates of these M S S . are only 74 years apart. This difficulty
m a y be j u s t got over, i f we can disregard t h e 12 years g i v e n b y
K i r k p a t r i c k to I n d r a d e v a (Māna's predecessor), w h o m t h e V a ṃ -
çávalī does not mention. With the reigns assigned t o t h e
monarchs i m m e d i a t e l y preceding, t h i s date does n o t accord so
well; but a change of dynasty a n d some other unsettling
influences occurred i n the c o u n t r y j u s t before t h i s t i m e , w h i c h
m a y account for some discrepancy i n t h e h i s t o r i c a l sketches as
w e l l as i n t h e chronology.
A f t e r 1140 t h e dates proceed w i t h great r e g u l a r i t y , a n d are,
on t h e whole, s t r i k i n g l y i n accord w i t h t h e historical accounts
for n e a r l y t w o centuries.
A f t e r M a n a d e v a (1139) we get t w o dated M S S . of t h e r e i g n
n e x t b u t one, t h a t of Ānandadeva, called i n t h e V a ṃ ç ā v a l ī
 HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION. VÜ

Nanda-deva. O f t h e second of these (R. A . S. Hodgson N o . 2)

a leaf has been reproduced by t h e Palæographical Society
( O r i e n t a l Series, Plate 43). A s to t h e account t h e r e w i t h g i v e n
by t h e late D r Haas, i t is now clear t h a t Prinsep's t a b l e — t a k e n
i n its earlier part, i t w o u l d seem, e n t i r e l y f r o m K i r k p a t r i c k — i s
defective i n names of k i n g s , a n d so v e r y roughly correct as t o
dates t h a t no one system of a d j u s t m e n t w i l l p u t i t r i g h t . Thus
D r Haas's proposed correction w i l l n o t fit t h e case of A n a n t a -
malla, t o w h o m we corṇe presently, and whose date Prinsep
gives tolerably correctly ( A . D . 1 2 8 0 ) ; nor, on t h e other h a n d ,
t h a t of L a k s h m ī k ā m a d e v a , whose date he makes more t h a n
a century earlier t h a n we above d e t e r m i n e d i t .
A t t h e commencement of t h e n e x t century, t h e X i i l t h , we
have M S S . of A r i d e v a - m a l l a a n d A b h a y a - m a l l a , b u t u n f o r t u n ­
ately t h e dates have i n no case been c e r t a i n l y discovered.
O f A n a n t a - m a l l a (called i n t h e V a ṃ ç ā v a l ī Ānanda-malla,
b u t n o t to be confused w i t h t h e former monarch really of t h a t
name) t w o M S S . are e x t a n t , w i t h dates respectively corresponding
t o A . D . 1286 a n d 1302. T h i s r e i g n has 25 years assigned t o i t
i n t h e V a ṃ ç à v a l ī , so t h a t these M S S . belong to .its opposite
extremities. F o r t h e first ( B r i t . Mus. Or. 1439) see t h e account
i n the Palæographical Society's O r i e n t a l Series, P I . 3 2 ; on t h e
second ( A d d . 1306) see pp. 4 2 — 3 .
There is now a gap of 70 years i n our M S S . t h a t bear k i n g s '
names. I t is probably more t h a n a coincidence t h a t t h i s gap,
l i k e t h e one of s i m i l a r l e n g t h a c e n t u r y and a h a l f before
( 1 0 6 5 — 1 1 3 9 ) , is contemporaneous w i t h t h e i n t r o d u c t i o n of a
new dynasty. A l t h o u g h our scanty h i s t o r i c a l accounts give us
b u t l i t t l e i n s i g h t i n t o such matters, t h e r e can be no d o u b t t h a t
changes of t h i s k i n d were a t t e n d e d w i t h v e r y considerable
disturbance i n t h e c o u n t r y ; a n d t h a t e i t h e r l i t e r a r y studies
altogether declined, or t h e scribes were a t a loss w h o m to
acknowledge as t h e real a n d chief r u l e r of a c o u n t r y w h i c h ,
as we k n o w , has f r e q u e n t l y been under divided rule; For
i t should be borne i n m i n d t h a t e v e r y t h i n g shows t h a t most of
viii HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION.

our M S S . were w r i t t e n more or less d i r e c t l y under r o y a l or

court influences. I n m a n y cases, as we shall see, k i n g s are
stated to be t h e a u t h o r s * ; i n others, lists of the r o y a l f a m i l y are
g i v e n , or t h e c o m m a n d of some r o y a l person for t h e w r i t i n g .
T h e great event w h i c h happened i n Nepal a t t h i s t i m e was
t h e conquest of t h e c o u n t r y b y H a r i s i ṃ b a of S i m r ā o n . On the
names of h i s dynasty, none of w h i c h appear i n our M S S . , see
t h e special T a b l e i n Chronological A p p e n d i x I I .
T h e first t w o names of t h e n e x t group, J a y a r j u n a [ A . D . 1374
and 1384 (see A d d . 1689 and 1488)] and R a t n a j y o t i r d e v a [ A . D .
1392 (see A d d . 1108, w r i t t e n i n a n obscure t o w n ) ] are u n k n o w n
t o t h e histories. These k i n g s were probably predecessors of
t h e " r e f r a c t o r y Rajas of P ā t a n a n d K a t h m a n d u , " w h o were
" c o m p l e t e l y s u b d u e d " b y Y a k s h a - m a l l a soon after t h i s time
( K i r k p a t r i c k , p. 266).
T h e n e x t three reigns, those of J a y a s t h i t i , J y o t i r - m a l l a and
Y a k s h a - m a l l a , appear t o have been a t i m e of p r o s p e r i t y in
Nepal. M S S . are abundant, a n d m o s t l y contain t h e names of
t h e sovereigns and, i n some cases, f u r t h e r particulars.
W e are also helped for t h i s period by a most interesting
i n s c r i p t i o n l a t e l y discovered at t h e great t e m p l e of P a ç u p a t i i n
N e p a l and published i n t h e " I n d i a n A n t i q u a r y ' ' for A u g . 1880.
I t is dated N . s. 533 ( A . D . 1413), a n d gives n o t o n l y the name of
t h e k i n g , J y o t i r - m a l l a , b u t also t h a t of his father J a y a s t h i t i , and
t h e names of various other members of t h e r o y a l f a m i l y , w h i c h
occur i n several M S S . w i t h s i m i l a r honorific t i t l e s a n d other
indications, and f o r m one of t h e m a n y proofs of t h e trust­
worthiness of the colophons of these M S S .
A s to t h e doings o f J a y a s t h i t i - m a l l a , t h e first of t h e t h r e e ,
t h e Vaṃçāvalī is p a r t i c u l a r l y e l o q u e n t ; certain pandits specially
employed b y h i m are m e n t i o n e d b y name ( W r i g h t ' s " N e p a l / '
p. 183, fin.). T h e M S S . of t h i s r e i g n are, as m i g h t be expected,

* Compare also D r Pischel's remarks i n the " K a t a l o g der

Handschr. d. d. morg. Gesellschaft," pp. 8—9.
 HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION. ix

numerous. We possess i n t h e present collection four with

dates, r a n g i n g f r o m A . D . 1385 t o 1 3 9 1 ; b u t besides these, t h e r e
is a M S . ( A d d . 1658), u n d a t e d i t is t r u e , b u t easily fixed as t o
t i m e , a n d historically one of t h e most curious a n d valuable i n
t h e collection. T h i s , as m a y be seen f r o m t h e account at p.
159, is a copy of a play, t h e Abhinavarāghavānanda, by a certain
Manika. I n t h e nāndī the goddess Maneçvarī is n a m e d — á s
-also i n A d d . 1 6 9 8 — i n a manner w h i c h q u i t e confirms Dr
Bühler's coñjecture, i n his note on t h e name as occurring in
t h e i n s c r i p t i o n , t h a t she was t h e k i n g ' s " K u l a d e v a t ā . " Further
on, i n t h e prastāvanā, we find t h e names of the queen, t h e
heir-apparent, and t h e second son J y o t i r - m a l l a , w h o is called
bāla-nārāyanah. I f t h i s i m p l i e s t h a t he was a mere boy, i t w i l l
p u t the p l a y a t least 20 years earlier, as we find h i m i n t h e
inscription (dated = A . D. 1413) apparently t h e sole reigning
k i n g and t h e father of three a d u l t c h i l d r e n . Besides t h i s ,
we have a curious m e t r i c a l colophon i n A d d . M S . 1664 ( a n o n -
Buddhistic w o r k , and therefore not described i n t h e present
catalogue), dated A . D . 1400, and describing a t r i p l e sovereignty
of the same J y o t i r - m a l l a w i t h his elder and younger brothers.
Of Jyotir-malla's own reign we have only one M S . (Add.
1649), a t t r i b u t e d however t o the king himself. The date
corresponds t o A . D . 1412. T h i s m a y seem, a t first sight, t o
c u r t a i l too m u c h t h e reign of J a y a s t h i t i , who perhaps came t o
t h e t h r o n e i n 1385 ( A d d . M S , 1 3 9 5 , — J a y ā r j u n a was r e i g n i n g
i n 1384), and yet is stated b y t h e V a ṃ ç ā v a l ī t o have reigned
43 years. I f this- be so, we have here probably a case of t h e
peculiar error noticed i n t h e learned review of D r D . W r i g h t ' s
" H i s t o r y of N e p a l " i n t h e " L i t t e r a r i s c h e s C e n t r a l b l a t t " for Dec.
15th, 1 8 7 7 ; viz., t h a t w h e n t h e chronicler was u n c e r t a i n as t o
t h e exact l e n g t h of some of t h e reigns i n a dynasty, he took one
or more of t h e l a t e r reigns of t h a t dynasty as a p a t t e r n , and p u t
the others down as t h e same. I t is accordingly very suspicious
t h a t b o t h J a y a s t h i t i and Y a k s h a are credited w i t h t h e large
allowance of 43 years. L i t t l e reliance can be placed on t h e
X HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION.

V a ṃ ç ā v a l ī j u s t here, as we find J y o t i r - m a l l a completely i g n o r e d

a n d Y a k s h a called J a y a s t h i t i ' s son. O f Y a k s h a - (or, as he is
generally s t y l e d i n t h e M S S . , J a k s h a - ) m a l l a we have four M S S . ,
r a n g i n g f r o m A . D . 1429 t o 1457, so t h a t a r e i g n of 43 years
seems here n o t improbable.
A f t e r t h e death of Y a k s h a t h e history of N e p a l , as a u n i t e d
k i n g d o m , ceases for several centuries ; a n d , curiously enough,
nearly a l l our chronology f r o m M S Ś . ceases also, for nearly
t w o centuries. T h e k i n g d o m was n o w d i v i d e d , a n d possibly
considerable disturbances again ensued w h i c h were unfavour­
able t o t h e preservation of l i t e r a t u r e b y t h e copying of M S S .
Compare verse 18 of t h e i n s c r i p t i o n i n " I n d . A n t i q . " I X . 185.
D u r i n g t h e x v i t h century M S S . are scarce, and o n l y one
k i n g (Sadāçiva of K a t h m a n d u , v. A d d . 1355 and B r i t . M u s . Or.
2206) is referred to b y name. T h e names of t h e k i n g s f r o m
t h i s period onwards w i l l be f o u n d i n A p p e n d i x I I I .
At t h e b e g i n n i n g of t h e x v n t h c e n t u r y a fresh division
occurs, as L a l i t a p u r a (Patan) becomes independent of K a t h ­
mandu. L i t e r a t u r e however was patronized a t t h i s t i m e , es­
pecially u n d e r Pratapa-malla at Kathmandu (see Wright's
" N e p a l ' ' and I n s c r i p t i o n s , Nos. 18 a n d 19) as w e l l as u n d e r
J o J J y ° t i ḥ at Bhatgāon.
a a
B o t h of these monarchs are spoken of
as authors of e x t a n t w o r k s ( A d d . 1 6 4 1 , 1 6 9 6 , and D. M . G. 6 at
Halle). A f t e r t h i s t i m e we find traces of f u r t h e r dissensions
amongst t h e r i v a l sovereigns u n t i l t h e t i m e of t h e Gorkha
conquest.
A special d i f f i c u l t y arises o w i n g to the s i m i l a r i t y i n f o r m
and m e a n i n g of t h e names of some of the sovereigns i n a l l three
cities at t h e b e g i n n i n g of t h e x v i i i t h century. This difficulty
was noticed i n t h e review of W r i g h t ' s " N e p a l " already cited.
T h e very acute suggestion there made, however, of i d e n t i f y i n g
M a h ī p a t ī n d r a of K a t h m a n d u w i t h t h e contemporary monarch at
B h a t g ā o n of synonymous name, B h ū p a t ī n d r a , seems however
h a r d l y so simple as t o suppose M a h ī p a t í n d r a t o be a mere t i t l e
of J a g a j j a y a ; since we find the w o r d M a h ī p a t i n d r a on t h e
 HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION. XÌ

reverse of his coins. I n d e e d t h e fact t h a t all t h i s g r o u p of

names w o u l d pass for mere k i n g l y t i t l e s g r e a t l y increases t h e
doubt and difficulty. F u r t h e r discussion of t h i s p o i n t h a r d l y
falls w i t h i n t h e scope of t h e present w o r k , as t h e t i m e is one of
l i t t l e importance f r o m t h e p o i n t of v i e w either of l i t e r a t u r e or
of palaeography.
Our third Chronological A p p e n d i x gives t h e remaining
k i n g s , f r o m t h e d i v i s i o n of the k i n g d o m t o t h e G o r k h a invasion.
T h e n u m b e r of years i n t h e r e i g n of each is n o t g i v e n , p a r t l y
because t h e chronicles are inconsistent w i t h each other and
with themselves and contain suspicious repetitions of round
numbers l i k e 1 5 * , as w e l l as impossibly l o n g r e i g n s † ; p a r t l y ,
also, because after t h e x v i t h c e n t u r y we get a tolerably complete
series of dates f r o m coins. I n d e e d t h e settlement and adjust­
m e n t of t h e more m i n u t e points of chronology a t t h i s period
m a y be perhaps more appropriately left t o t h e student of t h e
monuments or t h e coins of N e p a l . After the brief literary
revival i n t h e m i d d l e of t h e x v i l t h c e n t u r y already referred t o ,
l i t e r a t u r e and t h e arts seem to have g r a d u a l l y declined a m i d t h e
constant i n t e r n a l discords. Since t h e G o r k h a invasion t h e old
and characteristic Buddhistic civilization, already m u c h cor­
r u p t e d , has been, i t w o u l d seem, fast passing away, a n d g i v i n g
place t o a m i x e d H i n d u i s m a n d autochthonic superstitions.
A list of t h e G o r k h a sovereigns is g i v e n , for reference, in
Chronological A p p e n d i x I V .

* W r i g h t ' s " N e p a l , " p. 1 9 0 .

† I b i d . p. 203.
 CHRONOLOGICAL APPENDIX I.

G e n e r a l T a b l e o f t h e r a j a s o f N e p a l ( 1 0 0 8 — 1 4 5 7 A . D . ) , w i t h dates f r o m m a n u s c r i p t a n d o t h e r sources.
( F o r t h e r ā j a s o f B e n g a l , see above p. i i . , a n d C u n n i n g h a m i b . c i t . )

No. of years in Reign . acc. to

Dates ( A . D . ) reign acc. to Kirkpatrick,
Name of King derived from Vaṃç. and Prinsep and Notes
and No? of MS.
MSS.
Gorkha histt. Hodgs. papers
Nirbhaya Ì
1008 A d d . 866 not named 7 > O n t h e co-regents a t t h i s t i m e see t h e t e x t , p. v .
Rudra j
)
Bhoja )
Rudra > 1015 A d d . 1643 8 8
Lakshmīkāma )
Lakshmīkāma 1039 A d d . 1683 22 22
Jaya-deva — — 20 20
Udaya — — not named 8 K ; not i n H ' A c c o r d i n g t o K i r k p a t r i c k , Bhāskara was a
' refractory t r i b u t a r y of P ā t a n ' ; according t o
Bhāskara 13G^. -‚ 7H; notinKP
r s n
r
o t

^ \ in V. t h e Vaṃçāvalī, the founder of a n e w dynasty.

Í I I P C l e a r l y t h e succession w a s b r o k e n here, some
'Bāl-deva' 12 G ‚,
( 12 K H o f these k i n g s b e i n g c o n t e m p o r a r y rivals.
Pradyumnakāma-deva 1065 A d d . 1684 11G ,, 7 R e i g n c. 1 0 6 5 — 7 6 .
Nāgārj una-de v a — — 3G 3
Çankara-deva — — 11G „ 17
Vāma-deva — — 3G „ 2
Harsha-deva — — 15 G „ 16
Sadāçiva-deva — — 21 G 28
[Indra-deva] — — not named [12]
Māna-deva 1139 A d d . 1643 10 5 R e i g n c. 1 1 3 0 — 1 1 4 0 .
Narendra ( K P ) = — — 22 7
Narasinha ( V G )
( 1165 A d d . 1693 20 H ;
Ananda ('Nanda' VGH) 21 R e i g n c. 1 1 6 1 — 8 2 .
\ 1166 R.A.S.Lond.2. not in K P
Hudra-deva — — 7 V 19 G 80*
 (KP)
date not
Arideva A d d . 1648 22 31 H - ! named
uncertain
in K P
[Raṇa-çūra] 1222 Br.M.Or.2208| not named not named
6
'Sumesar-deva'"
'Raz-kāma'
Í
not j
no number
I named j given
. Anya-malla _
32
/ A d d . 1465 I 19 G : y e a r s
Abhayamalla 48
j Brit.M.2203 [ not i n V ,
[Jaya-deva] J a y a is stated t o have reigned a t Bhatgāon,
[2]
w h i l e A n a n t a reigned at K a t h m a n d u .
1286 B r i t M . 1493
Ananta-malla
1302 A d d . 1306
25 V 3 3 G 3 4 K P 37 H K i r k p a t r i c k t e l l s us t h a t i n t h i s r e i g n a n i m ­
m i g r a t i o n i n t o N e p a l t o o k place i n Vikrama
Samv. 1344 = N e p . Samv. 408 ( A . D . 1288).
K i n g s uncertain for I subjoin i n A p p e n d i x I I t h e various lists o f
7 0 y e a r s ; see n o t e . k i n g s o f t h i s epoch, f e e l i n g t h a t n o r e c o n ­
c i l i a t i o n c a n be s a t i s f a c t o r y w i t h o u t f u r t h e r
d o c u m e n t a r y o r m o n u m e n t a l evidence.
/ 1374 (1689
J ayarjuna-malla Add. N o t n a m e d i n a n y h i s t o r y , genealogy, o r i n ­
1384 |1488
scription.
1385 (1395 n o years
1386 11698 F o r t h i s k i n g see t h e h i s t o r i e s a n d i n s c r . i n
J ayasthiti-malla
a ii given
1389 Add. " I n d . A n t i q . " for A u g . 1880. A s t o his reign
m i
for reign
1391 11663 [43] see p p . v i i i . , i x . s u p r a .
in K P
[Ratnajyoti(r),malla] [1392 A d d . 1108] not named not named N o t otherwise k n o w n : probably a p e t t y chief of
t h e obscure t o w n w h e r e t h e M S . w a s w r i t t e n ,
[Joint-regency] 1400 A d d . 1664 ee p. i x . above.
N o t i n t h e V a ṃ ç ā v ā l i ; b u t see t h e c o n t e m p o r a r y
years n o t
J ayajyoti(r)-malla 1412 A d d . 1649 i n s c r . i n " I n d . A n t i q . " A u g . 1 8 8 0 , a n d cp.
given
1429 (1703 N o t e s 1 a n d 3.
Yaksha-malla 1454 A d d . .11665 43 V 20 G years n o t A f t e r this the division of the k i n g d o m fol­
1457 (1691 given lowed.
xiv HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION.

CHRONOLOGICAL APPENDIX II.

Reigns said t o intervene between those of A n a n t a m a l l a ( A . D . 1302)

and Jayasthiti (1380).

T h e a c c o u n t g i v e n i n t h e V a ṃ ç ā v a l ī is v e r y confused a n d t h e

c h r o n o l o g y q u i t e w i l d ( e . g . , b o t h t h e dates i n W r i g h t , p. 1 6 7 , are

more t h a n three centuries too early).

T h e o n l y c h r o n o l o g i c a l l y c e r t a i n e v e n t seems t o be t h e i n v a s i o n

o f H a r i - s i ṃ h a o f S i m r ā o n , w h i c h is g i v e n p r o b a b l y e n o u g h as N . S.

4 4 4 ( A . D . 1 3 2 4 ) ; a n d t h i s is e x a c t l y c o n f i r m e d b y t h e p o s t s c r i p t o f

t h e N e p a l e s e S a n s k r i t M S . N o . 6 of t h e " D e u t s c h e M o r g . Ges."

(see D r . PischePs catalogue, p. 8). C o m p a r e also K i r k p a t r i c k .

 Vamçāvalī, Wright's “ Nepal “ Genealogical inscr. dated Genealogy in MS. No. 6
Kirkpatrick, "Hist, of Nepal," = 1659 A . D . , in " I n d . Antiq."
pp. 167—182, 314. and Prinsep. D.M.G.
1880 (p. 187).

K a r ṇ ā ṭ a k ī dynasty.
Nānya-deva J a y a n a n d a - d e v a J sons Nānya-deva Nānya-deva
Gangā-deva Jayasiṃha-malla > of Gāṅga-deva Gānga^deva
Nara-siṃha-deva J a y a ' Raera'-malla) A n a n t a Nṛisiṃha Narasiṃha
Çakti-deva Jayadeva Rāmasiṃha Harasiṃha-deva
Rāṃa-siṃha-deva Çaktisiṃha Rāmasiṃha
Hari-deva Harayatsiṃha Bhavasiṃha
Karmasiṃha
D y n asty o f H a r i - s i ṃ h a years ( " I n his f a m i l y were b o r n
Hari-siṃha H a r a s i ṃ h a ( = 1 3 2 4 A.n.)
of Simrāon. of reign Y a k s h a , " etc.)
Vallārasiṃha
Nāgamalladeva
H a r i - siṃha-deva 28 «Bullāl' (=Vallāra)
Mati-siṃha 15 Çrī-deva-malla
Çakti-siṃha 22 - N ā y ' (Nāga?)
Çyāma-siṃha 15

M a l l a s restored.
Jayabhadra-malla 15
Nāga-malla 15
Jayajagad-malla 11
Nāgendra-malla 10 Açoka-malla
Ugra-malla 15 Jayasthiti
Açoka-malla 19 *Açoka ( t h e r e s t agrees w i t h t h e
Jayasthiti 'Jestili' = Jayasthiti Vaṃç.).
XVÌ HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION.

CHRONOLOGICAL APPENDIX IV.

List of the Gorkha Kings.

Pṛith(i)vī Nārāyaṇa Sah (A. D. 1768—1774).

Pratāpa Siṃha Sah (1774—1777).

Raṇa Bahādūr Sah (1777—1779).

Gīrvāṇa Yuddha Sah ( 1 7 9 9 - 1 8 1 6 ) .

Rājendra Vikrama Sah (1816—1847).

Surendra Vikrama Sah (1847—1881),

P ṛ i t h i v ī Vīra Vikrama Sah.

 CHRONOLOGICAL APPENDIX III.

K i n g s of N e p a l f r o m t h e d i v i s i o n of t h e K i n g d o m t o t h e G o r k h a conquest.

Yaksha-malla
(ob. c i r c a A . D . 1 4 6 0 ) .
L I N E OF BHATGAON L I N E OF KATHMANDU

Rāya V H D e (Rāma, G). Ratna VGHIi9.

Amara V H [om. G i l .
Suvarna V G (Bhavana H ,
I
B h u v a ṇ a D6),
I' Sūrya VGHI19.
VGHD6.
Narendra VGIi9[om.Hl.
Prāṇa I
Mahīndra VGHI19.
Vi|va VGHD6. A.D. 1 5 7 6 ( A d d . 1355) Sadāçiva V , A d d . 1355, a n d B r i t .
! M u s . Or. 2 2 0 6 ; om.
Trailokya VGHDe. I GHI.
A.D. 1 6 2 8 De
Çivasiṃha VGHI19.
,, 1 6 3 3 ( A d d . J a g a j j y o t i ḥ VGH.
1687) ( K i n g of Pātan only, V ) Hariharasiṃha I n & 19.
Cf. A d d . 1 6 9 6
L I N E OF K A T H M A N D U L I N E OF L A L I T Ā P U R ( P Ā T A N )
Narendra V (Nareça H ,
orn. G ) .
I A.D. 1631 ( C o i n ) Siddhinarasimha
Lakshmīnarasirnha „ 1633(Add.l637)
A . D . 1642 ( C o i n ) Jagatprakāça VGH. A.D. 1 6 4 9 I n (cf. I19) „ 1637 ( I i ? )
,, 1654 Inscr. W r i g h t , ,, 1654 ( C o m )
i n p l . 13 Pratāpa ,, 1665 ( D s ) Nivāsa
1656 ( C o m ) „ 1665 (?) ( C o m ) >
1659 ( A d d . 1 3 8 5 )
,, 1686 Yoganarendra
1663 „ Jitāmitra VGH.
1669) / n . v Cakravartendra „ 1700) } (Coins) j (Yogendra)
| (Coins) Cf. V
Nṛipendra
1 6 7 9

(Wright,
1682 (Coins a n d A d d . Bhūpālendra „ 1705 Lokaprakāça
p. 2 2 0 )
1475) (queen d o w a g e r , Y o g a m a t i )
1695 „ Bhūpatīndra VGH. 1701(Com) Bhāskara (I21 a n d C o i n )

n . Í1709 Jayavīramahīndra
0 0 1 1 1 8
\ 1 7 1 1 , 1715 (W
W..)) M a h ī nnd r a s i ṃ h a d e v a

1722 ,, Raṇajita VGH. 1722 (Coin) Ì J a g a j j a y a (styled M a h ī - 1722 (?) ( C o m ) J ayayogaprakāça

1728 (Coin, W . ) j j patīndra)
1736 „ ì Jāyajprakāça (later also a t 1729 Vishnu
1753 „ J j Lalitāpur) 1731
[Jyotiḥprakāça] 1742
1 7 4 9 ( C o i n , s t r u c k ap­
1745 (ì) W. j Rājyaprakāça
parently i n a rebellion;
see W r i g h t , p. 2 2 4 ) r Viçvajit V G H .
N o dates f r o m Coins D a l aJj m a ry a n a S ā h G H

or M o b . j
l Tejanarasiṃha V G H .

Explanation of Abbreviations. V=Vaṃçāvalī (Dr D. Wright's History of Nepal) G = Gorkha histories, Add. 1160 and B. M. Or. 6. H = M r Hodgson's papers in the India
Office. D = MSS. 5 and 6 in the library of the Deutsche Morgenländische. Gesellschaft. I=Inscriptions in the Indian Antiquary, Aug. 1880, The coins referred to are in the
British Museum, except those marked W,, which are in the possession of Professor W. Wright, at Cambridge.
 PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

IT is n o w p e r h a p s g e n e r a l l y k n o w n a m o n g s t Sanskritists and
other O r i e n t a l i s t s t h a t one d i s t i n g u i s h i n g f e a t u r e o f t h e present
c o l l e c t i o n i s t h e h i g h a n t i q u i t y o f i t s M S S . as c o m p a r e d with
any Sanskrit M S S . previously discovered. Some doubt, indeed,
h a s b e e n e x p r e s s e d as t o t h e g e n u i n e n e s s o f t h e s e d a t e s ; and
it was one of the objects of the paper read by the present
w r i t e r at t h e F i f t h Congress of Orientalists, referred t o i n the
Historical I n t r o d u c t i o n , to establish t h e a n t i q u i t y claimed for
t h e m b y showing the great variety of testimony on w h i c h that
c l a i m rests. It w i l l not, therefore, be o u t of place to repeat
here t h e general heads of a r g u m e n t t h e r e * enumerated, before
p r o c e e d i n g t o n o t e t h e v a r i o u s d e t a i l s w h i c h i t is t h e special
object of t h e p r e s e n t I n t r o d u c t i o n t o collect a n d classify.
(1) T h e c l i m a t e a n d r e m o t e p o s i t i o n o f N e p a l , as c o m p a r e d
with other parts of India, have favoured the preservation of
MSS.
(2) T h e decline of r e l i g i o n a n d l e a r n i n g i n t h e c o u n t r y for
the last five centuries has caused m a n y ancient works to be
forgotten and quite unused. Nor are we left to coñjecture
here. I n many of our Cambridge MSS. of the xivth, Xinth,
and even the X i t h century, I have found the powdered chalk,
p u t i n b y t h e scribes t o preserve t h e leaves, s t i l l q u i t e fresh.
B u t e v e n i f n o t r e a d , o l d M S S . w e r e , a n d a r e , o f t e n p r e s e r v e d as
heirlooms a n d t h e l i k e , w i t h a l l t h e s u p e r s t i t i o u s care t h a t an
ignorant people can sometimes give to the monuments of an

* See Verhandlungen des fünften Orienlalisten-Congresses, 2ter

T h e i l , 2te H ä l f t e , p p . 1 9 0 — I .
XVÌÌL PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

u n k n o w n learning. Compare t h e passage of t h e old n a t i v e

Chronicle, the Vaṃçāvalī ( W r i g h t ' s N e p a l , p. 159), i n w h i c h
we read t h a t , i n t h e r e i g n of Çaṅkara-deva ( x i t h cent. A.D.),
" a t t h e t i m e w h e n t h e village of J h u l was b u r n i n g , Yasodharā,
t h e B r ā h m a n ī w i d o w , fled t o P ā t a n w i t h a small model of a
chaitya, t h e book P r ā g y ā - p ā r a m i t ā (written i n gold letters
in Vikrama-sambat 245 [ = A.D. 188]), a n d her i n f a n t son
Yasodhara."
(3) T h e evidence of inscriptions discovered i n Bengal, and
recently i n N e p a l itself, r e m a r k a b l y confirms i n several h i g h l y
i n t e r e s t i n g cases, t h e sometimes detailed i n f o r m a t i o n g i v e n b y
scribes as t o contemporary dynasties, etc. See t h e H i s t o r i c a l
I n t r o d u c t i o n , p p . i i i , v i i i , ix.
(4) Evidence f r o m astronomy and t h e (lunar) calendar.
A n eclipse i n one case, a n d i n several others t h e days of t h e
week and m o n t h , — s t a t e d according to t h e complicated l u n a r
calendar, w h i c h a forger w o u l d have r e q u i r e d far more l e a r n i n g
t h a n modern scribes possess, t o w o r k out correctly,—have been
calculated b y Professor A d a m s , a n d are f o u n d t o t a l l y .
(5) L a s t l y , t h e whole chain of. palæographical and m o n u ­
m e n t a l evidence is as convincing as i t is i n s t r u c t i v e , seeing t h a t
we have here to deal n o t w i t h isolated M S S . , b u t w i t h a regular
series, showing a progressive development of h a n d w r i t i n g corre­
sponding t o t h e dates g i v e n .
T h e review of t h e testimony under t h i s last head is of course
a t present our more i m m e d i a t e object. I t may, however, n o t be
o u t of place t o notice here one objection urged against t h e
a n t i q u i t y of these a n d other early I n d i a n M S S .
I n an i n t e r e s t i n g article on Nepalese history a n d a n t i q u i t i e s
i n “ Indische Streifen “ I I I . 528, Professor W e b e r suggests grave
doubts lest t h e boasted a n t i q u i t y of M S S . f r o m N e p a l m a y not
f a l l t o t h e g r o u n d i n t h e same way as d i d t h a t of a Sanskrit
M S . at Paris, where t h e date of t h e archetype has been heed­
lessly reproduced b y t h e scribe, n o t f r o m any desire t o forge or
otherwise deceive, b u t f r o m sheer unreflecting thoughtlessness.
 PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xix

A few weeks before t h e death of t h e greatest a u t h o r i t y on

I n d i a n palaeography, t h e late D r A . C. B u r n e i l , I received
from h i m a l e t t e r w h i c h showed t h a t even he felt misgivings
on t h e same g r o u n d . D r B u r n e l l w r o t e : " I was h a r d l y prepared
to believe t h a t these palm-leaf M S S , [at Cambridge] could
be so old as was s a i d ; b u t I t h i n k y o u have made i t clear [ i n
the article cited above] t h a t some are really of t h e dates t h e y
bear. I fear s t i l l t h a t some are m e r e l y copies w i t h t h e date
of t h e o r i g i n a l g i v e n i n the copy, as is commonly done i n I n d i a .
I a m led to t h i s b y t h e modern appearance of t h e p a l m leaves,
so far as I can j u d g e f r o m t h e engravings etc. t h a t I have
seen; I have n o t seen one of t h e originals as yet. In the
dry parts of S. I n d i a , t h e p a l m leaves become nearly black i n
400 years, a n d i n t h e damp parts (Malabar a n d Canara e.g.),
the same t i m e t u r n s t h e m t o t h e colour of mahogany. In
every ease, t h e y become so fragile t h a t it is impossible to
touch them.'' I have quoted more of t h i s i n t e r e s t i n g passage
t h a n s t r i c t l y bears on t h e p o i n t now i n question, as b e i n g
perhaps t h e last utterance of its distinguished a u t h o r on palaeo­
graphy, his greatest study, a n d as showing t h a t the p r e l i m i n a r y
considerations (1) a n d (2) u r g e d above are far f r o m irrelevant.
R e t u r n i n g , however, to t h e subject of copied dates, our
chief answer t o objectors m u s t of course be of a palæographical
nature. L e t any candid c r i t i c , even i f his patience f a i l h i m for
the perusal of t h e m i n u t e r examinations of t h e g r a d u a l develop­
ment of letters w h i c h f o r m a large p a r t of t h e present essay,
simply t u r n t o t h e table of selected letters appended, and t h e n
say i f on t h e hypothesis of copied dates so regular a n d g r a d u a l
a development w o u l d be traceable. O n such a hypothesis we
should rather find t h e latest and most modern forms of letters
i n M S S . professing t o be o f early dates. C e r t a i n at least it
must needs be a d m i t t e d to be, t h a t our M S S . i n t h e older forms
of character have been i n no sense w r i t t e n recently; for a t t h e
present day, there is scarcely a person i n N e p a l who can read,
much less w r i t e , such a hand.

c 2
XX PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

B u t we are n o t left e n t i r e l y t o inference or coñjecture. We

have indeed t w o cases of copied d a t e s ; b u t t h e circumstances
under w h i c h t h e y occur are most i n s t r u c t i v e . I n each case t h e
last leaf o f a palm-leaf M S . , as so often happens, has suffered
b y t i m e a n d usage, a n d we have a paper supply-leaf recording
t h e date of t h e o r i g i n a l , w h i c h was i n a p e r i s h i n g condition,
preserved together w i t h i t . See especially t h e account of A d d .
1644, p. 153. H e r e t h e n we find n o t t h e inconsiderateness or
s t u p i d i t y a t t r i b u t e d b y Prof. W e b e r to the scribes i n this
m a t t e r , b u t , on t h e c o n t r a r y , a most considerate regard for
posterity and indeed a s u r p r i s i n g a m o u n t of genuine a n t i q u a r i a n
feeling. For a case of mere r e t r a c i n g , t r u t h f u l l y executed
however, see p. 155, I. 25.
S t r o n g a u x i l i a r y evidence as t o t h e r e a l date of M S S . m a y
be also gained f r o m a careful e x a m i n a t i o n of t h e i r material.
O n t h i s p o i n t I m a y again repeat remarks already p u b l i s h e d .
' Progressive development m a y be traced i n m a t e r i a l , as has
been l o n g acknowledged i n t h e case of European M S S . Even
i n palm-leaves t h e earlier show differences f r o m t h e later i n
colour, f o r m and texture; and i n paper t h i s is especially
noticeable. T h e t w o M S S . [ A d d . 1412. 1 and 2 ] are w r i t t e n
on paper no more l i k e t h e m o d e r n paper of N e p a l t h a n Caxton's
paper is l i k e t h a t of a m o d e r n j o u r n a l . T h e X V H t h century
too, w h e n paper had become common, has its own special
paper.' See A d d . 1611 a n d 1405, b o t h archetypes.
Before proceeding t o examine, c e n t u r y b y c e n t u r y , a l l t h e
local a n d other palæographical peculiarities of our collection,
e x t e n d i n g , as we shall hereafter show, over more t h a n a thousand
years, i t m a y be w e l l t o notice very b r i e f l y t h e chief stages i n
t h e h i s t o r y of the development of the alphabet i n N o r t h I n d i a ,
so far as i t can be traced.
T h e earliest period (B.C. 2 0 0 — A . D . 100) of w h i c h we have a
connected series of m o n u m e n t s , t h e A ç o k a inscriptions, is t h a t
of t h e A r i a n o - P a l i a n d t h e I n d o - P a l i alphabets. T h i s is w e l l
i l l u s t r a t e d i n C u n n i n g h a m ' s " Corpus I n s c r i p t i o n u m I n d i c a r u m , "
 PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxi

where also references to t h e various theories of t h e i r o r i g i n

are g i v e n (pp. 50 sqq.).
F o l l o w i n g t h e Tine of t h e I n d o - P a l i , we find t h a t , a t t h e
t i m e of t h e ascendancy of t h e G u p t a dynasty, a fresh stage of
w r i t i n g , now called after t h e m , is reached. T h e era i n s t i t u t e d
by the Guptas has been recently fixed b y General C u n n i n g h a m
as b e g i n n i n g A . D . 167. T h e character was i n general use
throughout Northern India from this time t i l l about A.D.
600, t h e t i m e of t h e appearance of t h e great conqueror Ç i i -
harsha, of w h o m we shall have more to say i n t h e Excursus
appended to t h i s I n t r o d u c t i o n . W e find t h a t i t prevailed i n
N e p a l f r o m t h e e a r l i e s t * m o n u m e n t s of t h a t c o u n t r y at present
k n o w n to us. I t is also f o u n d on t h e Nepalese coins of t h e
V i i t h century, of w h i c h I have t r e a t e d i n t h e " Z e i t s c h r i f t der
deutschen morgenlandischen Gesellschaft’' for 1882, p. 6 5 1 .
Towards t h e end of this century, however, changes begin t o
arise, as m a y be seen f r o m the same series of Inscriptions,
Nos. 9—14 (compare t h e editors' i n t r o d u c t i o n , p. 171). Simi­
l a r l y modified forms occur i n contemporary inscriptions f r o m
other parts of I n d i a .
N o traces of t h e G u p t a character have as y e t been f o u n d i n
MSS., nor indeed of any f o r m of w r i t i n g approaching i t i n
antiquity. T w o M S S . (one dated) p r e s e n t i n g a modified f o r m
of t h i s character are preserved i n t h e present collection, a n d
to t h e m a special Excursus, appended t ò t h e present essay,
is devoted. I n t h e i x t h a n d x t h centuries t h e G u p t a dis­
appears, a n d gives place either to the o r d i n a r y square and
straight-topped w r i t i n g of N o r t h I n d i a , k n o w n generally as
Devanāgarī, or else to t h e early, yet o r n a m e n t a l and somewhat
fanciful variety, called K u ṭ i l a . T h i s v a r i e t y was possibly due
i n the first instance t o i n d i v i d u a l caprice, a n d t h e n passed
t h r o u g h t h e stage of a fashion i n t o a currency w h i c h was general,
t h o u g h n o t of l o n g d u r a t i o n . T h i s character again, h i t h e r t o

* See the Indian Antiquary, V o l . ix. pp. 163, sqq.

XXÜ PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

o n l y k n o w n f r o m inscriptions, is f o u n d amongst t h e M S S . now

described, more m a r k e d l y i n some n o t originally written in
Nepal.
T h i s b r i n g s us to a feature i n o u r collection most i m p o r t a n t
for its classification; viz. i t s double local o r i g i n . T h e favourable
.influence of t h e remote p o s i t i o n of N e p a l has been i n d i c a t e d
above. T h i s is seen i n t h e fact t h a t b o t h D r W r i g h t a n d M r
H o d g s o n * found i n Nepal MSS. actually w r i t t e n i n Bengal, b u t
older t h a n any b r o u g h t t o l i g h t even b y recent investigations
i n t h e l a t t e r c o u n t r y itself. O n t h e other h a n d , we find one
case a t least of a M S . (Add.. 1693) w r i t t e n i n N e p a l b y a h a n d
precisely s i m i l a r t o t h a t i n vogue at t h e t i m e i n B e n g a l and n o t
i n Nepal. W e s h a l l have also occasion hereafter t o note w h a t
m a y be called ' B e n g a l i s m s ' i n t h e w r i t i n g of M S S . otherwise
t h o r o u g h l y Nepalese. Palæographical t e s t i m o n y t h u s bears o u t
w h a t we should n a t u r a l l y have expected, t h a t adjacent countries,
a l l i e d b y a common r e l i g i o n , as w e l l as doubtless b y p o l i t i c a l
a n d commercial relations, h a d considerable m u t u a l influence u p
t o comparatively late t i m e s . Besides, N e p a l was no d o u b t i n
some sense a place of refuge†. F o r a l t h o u g h we find, i n t h e case
o f A d d . 1364, B u d d h i s t m o n k s a n d l a y m e n s t i l l e x i s t i n g even
a m o n g t h e b e t t e r classes i n Eastern I n d i a , y e t no d o u b t t h e
M o h a m m e d a n conquest b r o u g h t some persecution a n d danger
t o B u d d h i s t s a n d t h e i r books. So a t least we m a y i n f e r f r o m
t h e postscript of A d d . 1643, w h i c h tells us h o w t h e book was
rescued w h e n ‘ f a l l e n i n t o t h e hands of a people a l i e n t o t h e
faith.'

T h e n e x t c e n t u r y , t h e x n t h , witnessed a t i t s close t h e e n t i r e
s u b j u g a t i o n of B e n g a l b y t h e M o h a m m e d a n s ; and f r o m this
t i m e each of t h e t w o countries develops a n i n d i v i d u a l style of
writing. I n B e n g a l we find t h e first b e g i n n i n g s of a v a r i e t y o f

* See M S . No. 1 i n the R. A . S. Hodgson-collection, noticed

below.
† Compare Wright's .A'epal, p. 72 at the foot.
 PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XXÜi

w r i t i n g now called B e n g a l i , of w h i c h t h e present collection

affords the earliest dated specimens. I n N e p a l also, where u p
to this t i m e no local p e c u l i a r i t y is observable i n inscriptions or
MSS., a d i s t i n c t w r i t i n g is developed. T h i s seems to originate
i n a caprice or fashion analogous to t h a t 'observed i n the case of
the K u ṭ i l a . A t t h e same t i m e , as m i g h t be expected f r o m t h e
geographical remoteness of t h e country, &s w e l l as, i n later
times, f r o m its p o l i t i c a l a n d religious isolation, m a n y archaisms
are preserved even, to m o d e r n days. T h e special t r i c k or fashion
referred to is t h e a d d i t i o n of a curve or hook to t h e t o p of each
letter.
T h i s fashion becomes general i n t h e X l i l t h c e n t u r y ; i n t h e
X i v t h , however, we find t h e o r d i n a r y h o r i z o n t a l and t h e hooked
tops i n about an equal n u m b e r of cases; i n t h e x v t h century
there is again a decided preponderance of t h e hooked form,*but
by t h e Xvith century i t has disappeared altogether. This
hook was regarded b y D r H a a s as t h e ' d o m i n a n t f e a t u r e ' of
t h e Nepalese h a n d (Pal. Soc. Or. Ser. PL XXXII),* which
furnished ‘ t h e connecting l i n k between t h e o r d i n a r y Devanāgarī
and the U r i y a alphabet.' T h e circumstances of t h e case as
j u s t summarized, a n d more f u l l y investigated below, p u t i t i n
a somewhat different l i g h t . T h e hooked t o p i n N e p a l lasts
only for three centuries a n d a half, and was never universally
.used there. I t s t o t a l disappearance after t h e X V t h century
thus makes t h e connexion w i t h t h e m o d e r n U r i y a d o u b t f u l .
Unless, t h e n , some direct connexion between t h e t w o alphabets
can be shown, i t seems safer t o regard b o t h as mere local
fashions of independent g r o w t h . O w i n g , however, t o t h e con­
servation of archaisms above referred to, a n d to several other
features more f u l l y described below, a d i s t i n c t and characteristic
Nepalese h a n d has been m a i n t a i n e d t o t h e present day.
W e m a y now proceed to t r e a t of t h e manuscripts i n d e t a i l ,

* See also his ‘pedigree’ of alphabets i n the same series, Plate

XLlv.
XXÌV PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

considering t h e m i n t h e i r t w o m a i n classes of Nepalese a n d

B e n g a l i , a n d b y centuries or other periods of development i n
writing. Reserving our curiously isolated examples of t h e i x t h
c e n t u r y for separate t r e a t m e n t , we come first t o M S S . of t h e
X l t h century.
O f M S S , w r i t t e n at t h i s t i m e i n N e p a l we have six d a t e d
examples. These are a l l w r i t t e n i n a square, clear, and often
b e a u t i f u l l y clean b a n d , t h e contrast between t h i c k and fine
strokes being strongly m a r k e d . I n t h e first M S . (dated = A.D.
1008) t h e r i g h t - h a n d t w i s t a t the b o t t o m of t h e v e r t i c a l strokes,
w h i c h seems t o have suggested t h e name K u ṭ i l a , is clearly
d i s c e r n i b l e ; i n t h e second (A.D. 1015) somewhat less so. The
t r a n s i t i o n seems m a r k e d b y t h e t h i r d M S . , of A.D. 1039, w r i t t e n
b y more t h a n one scribe, where t h e body of t h e letters is
uniform throughout, but the Kuṭila curves are far more p r o ­
nounced towards t h e m i d d l e of t h e M S . (leaves 35b—68) t h a n
elsewhere. I n t h e three r e m a i n i n g M S S . , a l l of t h e l a t t e r h a l f
of t h e c e n t u r y , t h i s characteristic disappears.
O f M S S . w r i t t e n i n B e n g a l we have t w o examples f r o m t h e
middle of t h i s c e n t u r y . These show t h e Kuṭila twist very
m a r k e d l y , b u t instead of t h e v e r t i c a l stroke c u r v i n g or sweeping
r o u n d i n t h e f o r m t h a t w o u l d n a t u r a l l y be produced b y g r a v i n g -
tools or t h e l i k e , we get a n angle f o r m e d apparently b y a
sudden t u r n of t h e k a l a m , so t h a t a fine stroke at an angle of
120° w i t h t h e v e r t i c a l t h i c k stroke is t h e result. I t m a y be
here observed, i n general, t h a t t h e alphabet employed e x h i b i t s
h a r d l y any of t h e forms of w h a t is now k n o w n as B e n g a l i
writing (as d i s t i n c t from Devanāgarì), t h a t writing having
arisen apparently a t t h e e n d of t h e n e x t century i n MSS.
A specimen of t h e earlier of t h e t w o is g i v e n i n Plate I I .
T h e chief palæographic details of these M S S . , t o be t a k e n
i n connexion w i t h t h e tables of letters and figures appended t o
.this I n t r o d u c t i o n , are subjoined.
Add. 866 (A.D. 1008) preserves several remarkable archaisms.
The forms of j , ṭ, and 1, if compared w i t h those of our two
 PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XXV

M S S . of t h e n i n t h c e n t u r y (see t h e E x c u r s u s a p p e n d e d t o
t h e p r e s e n t essay), are m o s t i n t e r e s t i n g s u r v i v a l s o f a stage o f
w r i t i n g a n t e c e d e n t e v e n t o t h e K u ṭ i l a , as k n o w n t o us f r o m
t h e i n s c r i p t i o n s of B a r e l i (see P r i n s e p ' s Table of Alphabets)
o r D h a r a ( B u r g e s s , Arch. Surv. W. Ind. f o r 1 8 7 5 , p. 1 0 1 ) .
A r e p r o d u c t i o n o f p a r t o f t h e l a s t l e a f is g i v e n i n P l a t e I .
A d d . 1 6 4 3 ( A . D . 1 0 1 5 * ) , less l i k e K u ṭ i l a i n g e n e r a l appearance
t h a n A d d . 8 6 6 , shows i n several cases K u ṭ i l a f o r m s (gh, j ,
ṇ, etc.), i n some cases w h e r e that MS. shows still more
a r c h a i c ones. See t h e T a b l e of L e t t e r s .
A d d . 1683 ( A . D . 1039). T h i s M S . i s i n several h a n d s . From
l e a f 66 t o t h e e n d , t h o u g h less c u r v e d , as has b e e n said, t h a n
t h e 3 0 leaves p r e c e d i n g , i t is i n m a n y respects m o r e a r c h a i c ,
e.g. i n p r e s e r v i n g t h e e a r l i e r f o r m of t h , as i n A d d . 8 6 6 . The
forms given i n the table recall the T i b e t a n and Çāradā forms.
A d d . 1 6 8 4 ( A . D . 1 0 6 5 ) e x h i b i t s t h e first examples of t h e m o d e r n
r c o ñ j u n c t a n d t h e m o d e r n Nepalese ç. O f the l a t t e r w e get
an early anticipation i n the Deogarh Inscription (Cunning­
h a m ' s Survey, x. P I . 32).
A d d . 1 6 8 0 . 1 ( A . D . 1068) is a s m a l l , c l e a r l y w r i t t e n M S . , a n d i s
s i m i l a r , as m i g h t be e x p e c t e d f r o m t h e nearness o f t h e d a t e ,
t o the last.
A d d . 1 1 6 1 ( A . D . 1 0 8 4 ) , t o w h i c h m u c h t h e same r e m a r k s a p p l y ,
preserves h o w e v e r t h e a r c h a i c t h .
Add. 1704 is a w e l l w r i t t e n M S . , strongly resembling Add.
1680. 1.
A d d . 1 4 6 4 a n d 1 6 8 8 (c. 1 0 2 5 — 1 0 5 5 ) , A m o n g the most notice-
able f o r m s i n these a r e t h e t w o f o r m s o f e a n d a i m e d i a l , k h ,
g h ( p e c u l i a r , b u t less a r c h a i c t h a n t h e c o n t e m p o r a r y N e p a l e s e ) ,
ft, ṇ , a n d especially ç, t h e r o u n d e d t o p of w h i c h is a n i n ­
teresting survival.

* I t s h o u l d h a v e been observed i n t h e a c c o u n t o f t h i s M S . i n t h e
t e x t t h a t possibly t h e m a i n date, and probably t h a t o f the later note,
c o n s t i t u t e cases, i s o l a t e d i n o u r c o l l e c t i o n , o f t h e use o f atita or
' e l a p s e d ' y e a r s (cf. B u r n e i l , S. I. P., ed. 2. p. 7 2 ) . I f t h i s be so, w e
get A . D . 1 0 1 6 a n d 1 1 4 0 respectively.
XXVÌ PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

T h e x i l t h c e n t u r y is e x t r e m e l y i n t e r e s t i n g and i m p o r t a n t
for our present investigation. B o t h i n N e p a l and B e n g a l we
find the last specimens of an old style of h a n d , followed w i t h
surprising abruptness b y a new w r i t i n g , possessing i n each case
a m a r k e d i n d i v i d u a l i t y for w h i c h the older style gives l i t t l e or
no preparation. T h e only dated M S . t h a t we possess of the
first h a l f of t h e c e n t u r y ( A d d . 1645, A.D. 1139) is w r i t t e n i n
practically the same h a n d as t h e Nepalese M S S . of t h e last
h a l f of t h e X i t h c e n t u r y (see t h e T a b l e of L e t t e r s ) . The first
h a l f of the year 1165 ( m o n t h of Çrāvaṇa) gives us another last
s u r v i v a l , viz., t h a t of t h e square h a n d as t h e n w r i t t e n i n B e n g a l .
O f t h i s we shall speak i n connexion w i t h t h e B e n g a l i M S S .
of this time. T o t h i s year also belongs a M S . w r i t t e n in
B e n g a l (R. A . S. Hodgs. N o . 1) i n a s t r i k i n g l y similar character.
T h e l a t t e r h a l f of t h e same year ( m o n t h of Pausha) gives us
t h e first certain example of t h e hooked h a n d peculiar t o N e p a l .
T h e r e are four more examples of t h i s h a n d i n t h e same c e n t u r y ;
t h e dates of t w o of these, however, are somewhat d o u b t f u l .
I t is f r o m t h i s t i m e , t h e n , t h a t we find Nepalese on t h e one
h a n d , and B e n g a l i on t h e other, as d i s t i n c t alphabets or styles
of writing. It has been already observed t h a t t h e hooked
feature cannot be regarded as t h e d i s t i n g u i s h i n g note of Nepalese,
as t h i s was never universally employed, and has now disappeared
f o r several centuries. I f again we observe t h e forms of i n d i ­
v i d u a l letters, we f a i l t o find any d i s t i n c t o r i g i n a l development.
O n e of t h e few scientific observers of t h i s style of w r i t i n g ,
D r J o h a n n K l a t t * , gives a l i s t of t e n letters w h i c h he finds
in xviith c e n t u r y M S S . as characteristic of Nepalese. He
observes: " P l u r i m u m notae i, e, ñ, j h , ñ , n, p h , b h , r, ç, ab
N a g a r i c i s n u n c u s i t a t i s differunt.'’ True; b u t t h e Nepalese
f o r m s of each of these letters m a y be paralleled f r o m earlier
Devanāgarī, even f r o m distant parts of I n d i a . T h e Nepalese
m u s t not, t h e n , be regarded as a d i s t i n c t and o r i g i n a l develop-

* ‘De CCC. Càṇakyae sententiis.’

 PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XXVÜ

m e n t of t h e I n d i a n alphabet i n the same sense t h a t B e n g a l i ,

for instance, is so. T h e fact rather is t h a t , f r o m t h e X i l t h —
X i i i t h century onwards, t h e geographical and p o l i t i c a l isolation
of N e p a l resulted i n t h e conservation of early forms, accom­
panied b y t h e prevalence of several more or less transient
embellishments or calligraphic fashions peculiar t o t h e country.
F r o m t h i s t i m e , therefore, we t r e a t of Nepalese M S S . alone,
and reserve t h e r e m a i n i n g examples of Bengali hand for
connected t r e a t m e n t later on.

I n t h e T a b l e , n o t e t h a t A d d . 1 6 8 6 is t h e first MS. written in

N e p a l t h a t shows t h e r e g u l a r Nepalese b h ; t h o u g h t h e e a r l i e r
f o r m i s also i n use. T h e l a t e r f o r m is also f o u n d i u C e n t r a l
I n d i a n i n s c r i p t i o n s o f t h e t w e l f t h c e n t u r y ; see C u n n i n g h a m ,
Survey, ix., pi. x v i .
I n t h i s c e n t u r y also w e find t h e first e x a m p l e s of t h e m o d e r n
Nepalese e i n i t i a l a n d k h , a k i n t o t h e B e n g a l i f o r m s . The
o p e n t o p o f t h e d h seems a p r e p a r a t i o n f o r t h e m o d e r n shape.
T h e list of i n i t i a l vowels is v a l u a b l e a n d i n t e r e s t i n g (see
Plate H I ) .
T h e c u r i o u s K u ṭ i l a s u b s c r i p t i o n of A d d . 1 6 9 1 . 1 (see t e x t ) has
q u i t e exaggerated s l a n t i n g a n d a n g u l a r s t r o k e s a t t h e b o t t o m
of t h e l e t t e r s , a n d l o o k s s o m e w h a t l i k e t h e p r o t e s t o f a m o r e
c o n s e r v a t i v e scribe of t h e o l d school a g a i n s t the incoming
h o o k e d s t y l e i n w h i c h t h e M S . is w r i t t e n .
A d d . 1657 n o d o u b t belongs t o t h e e n d o f t h i s c e n t u r y . Its
date ( = 1199 A . D . ) is reproduced i n a note t o t h e T a b l e of
Numbers. A s t o t h e l e t t e r s , w e find t h a t g h , j , ṇ , 1, ç a n d s h ,
t a k e t h e f o r m s g i v e n u n d e r A d d . 1645 ; b h v a r i e s , as i n A d d .
1 6 8 6 ; d h is of t h e t r a n s i t i o n a l f o r m g i v e n u n d e r A d d . 1691.2
(cf. u , e a n d t h i n t h a t M S . ) .

I n t h e n e x t century, t h e X i i i t h , t h e hooked f o r m of character

is t h o r o u g h l y i n v o g u e ; for there exists, as far as I k n o w , only
one dated Nepalese M S . of t h i s t i m e otherwise w r i t t e n . The
large b o l d h a n d w r i t i n g usual i n t h e X i l t h century, w i t h strongly
contrasted t h i c k and fine strokes, continues t h r o u g h most of
XXVÜi PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

t h i s century, t h o u g h i n some later M S S . we observe a t r a n s i t i o n

commencing.

T h e dated M S S . o f this century are A d d . 1644 ( A . D . 1205),

1648 (c. 1 2 1 6 ) , 1 4 6 5 ( 1 2 . . 4 ) , 1 4 1 2 . I. 2 ( 1 2 7 6 a n d 1 2 7 8 ) ,
1 7 0 7 ( 1 2 7 6 ) , 1 7 0 6 . 1 ( 1 2 6 1 ?), 1 7 0 6 . 2 ( 1 2 7 9 ) ,
Add. 1 6 4 4 has been a l r e a d y r e f e r r e d t o o n t h e q u e s t i o n o f
c o p i e d dates. T h e y e a r assigned ( A . D . 1 2 0 5 ) i s f u l l y b o r n e o u t
b y t h e palæographic p h e n o m e n a o f t h e M S . , as t h i s is one o f
t h e finest e x a m p l e s w e possess o f t h e b o l d a n d c l e a r l y w r i t t e n
e a r l y h o o k e d Nepalese. A m o n g s t i n d i v i d u a l letters, i t m a y
be n o t e d t h a t e t a k e s t h e f o r m g i v e n i n t h e t a b l e f r o m A d d .
1 6 9 3 ; d h has t h e e a r l y f o r m s i m i l a r t o t h e m o d e r n प ; bh
varies between t h e older a n d newer forms. T h e general
c h a r a c t e r o f t h e l e t t e r s m a y be seen f r o m t h e l e t t e r - n u m e r a l s
i n t h e t a b l e o f n u m b e r s , w h e r e also t h e c h a r a c t e r used f o r 7
is n o t e w o r t h y . Compare the Bengali
A d d . 1 6 4 8 (c. 1 2 1 6 , vide t e x t ) i s t h e one M S . o f t h i s c e n t u r y
with horizontal-topped characters. The hand is i n other
respects e x c e p t i o n a l , as i t s h o w s considerable a f f i n i t y t o t h e
early Bengali hand of w h i c h w e shall treat below. Note
especially t h e f o r m s o f b h , 1, sh a n d y , a n d o f i a n d e m e d i a l
as g i v e n i n t h e t a b l e . T h e v a r i a t i o n i n t h e figures i s d i f f i c u l t
and often confusing.
A d d . 1 4 6 5 , t h o u g h t h e m i d d l e figure o f t h e date is n o t clear t o
m e , belongs t o t h e m i d d l e o f t h i s c e n t u r y (see t e x t ) . The
h a n d is v e r y s i m i l a r t o t h a t o f A d d . 1 6 4 4 , t h o u g h r a t h e r less
bold.
T h e e a r l y p a r t s o f t h e r e m a r k a b l e paper M S S . A d d . 1 4 1 2 . 1
a n d 2 are v e r y s i m i l a r t o t h e other M S S . of this time;
t h e f o r m o f d h , h o w e v e r , is o f t e n m o r e m o d e r n .
Add. 1 7 0 7 i s m o s t l y w r i t t e n i n a h a n d less b o l d t h a n t h e p r e ­
c e d i n g , t h e s t r o k e s b e i n g m o r e u n i f o r m a n d finer, a n d t h e
letters usually smaller. B h a n d d h b o t h appear i n t h e l a t e r
f o r m ; a l t o g e t h e r , t h e M S . shows t h e t r a n s i t i o n t o t h e s t y l e o f
the next century.
A d d . 1706. 1 a n d 2 are u n i m p o r t a n t M S S . , w r i t t e n i n a small
 PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxix

h a n d o n s m a l l leaves a n d w i t h n o g r e a t care, 1706. 1, the

e a r l i e r o f t h e t w o ( t h o u g h t h e m i d d l e f i g u r e of t h e d a t e is
n o t q u i t e c l e a r ) , has t h e e a r l y d h a n d t r a n s i t i o n a l b h ; 1706. 2
has also t h e e a r l y d h .
T h e b u l k o f A d d . 1656 also is a fine e x a m p l e o f t h e b o l d h a n d
o f t h i s c e n t u r y ; b u t t h e d a t e is n o t ascertainable, as t h e l a s t
leaf o f t h e o r i g i n a l M S . has disappeared. C o m p a r e also A d d .
1 6 8 0 , f r a g m e n t s 8 a n d 9.

T h e X i v t h and x v t h centuries may be t r e a t e d as a single

palæographic period. Books seem to have been commoner
at t h i s t i m e * t h a n i n t h e centuries i m m e d i a t e l y succeeding or
preceding. O u r M S S . are p l e n t i f u l and generally w r i t t e n on
leaves of serviceable size and q u a l i t y . W e n e i t h e r find scarce­
ness of l i t e r a t u r e , as i n t h e x v i t h c e n t u r y , nor t h e merely
ornamental M S S . w h i c h we shall notice hereafter i n the X V H t h
century. O n t h e other h a n d , w r i t i n g as a fine a r t seems to be
more or less on t h e decline. W e no longer meet w i t h t h e large
b o l d l y w r i t t e n M S S . of early t i m e s ; nor have we any single
instance of i l l u m i n a t i o n . With t h e d i m i n i s h e d size of the
material, t h e h a n d w r i t i n g is also d i m i n i s h e d . T h e characteristic
hooked f o r m of the letters generally, b u t b y no means u n i v e r ­
sally, prevails. T h u s i n t h e X i v t h c e n t u r y about one t h i r d of
the M S S . have letters w i t h s t r a i g h t tops, and i n t h e n e x t c e n t u r y
we find nearly t h e same p r o p o r t i o n . I t should be observed,
however, t h a t we do n o t get t h e h o r i z o n t a l r e g u l a r i t y of good
modern Devanagarī MSS. In some cases t h e tops, t h o u g h
not hooked, are very irregular, a n d i n no case are t h e y q u i t e
j o i n e d so as to f o r m a continuous line.

T h e h a n d w r i t i n g s of t h e M S S . o f t h i s c e n t u r y h a r d l y r e q u i r e a
m i n u t e separate e x a m i n a t i o n . A few i m p o r t a n t and repre­
s e n t a t i v e ones o n l y are selected a n d g i v e n i n t h e T a b l e . As
t o i n d i v i d u a l l e t t e r s , n o t e t h a t t h e second f o r m o f e (see A d d .

* C o m p a r e t h e passage i n D r D . W r i g h t ' s Nepal, p. 183 sqq.,

cited i n t h e H i s t o r i c a l I n t r o d u c t i o n .
XXVÜi PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

t h i s century, t h o u g h i n some later M S S . we observe a t r a n s i t i o n

commencing.

T h e dated M S S . o f this century are A d d . 1644 ( A . D . 1205),

1648 (c. 1 2 1 6 ) , 1 4 6 5 ( 1 2 . . 4 ) , 1 4 1 2 . I. 2 ( 1 2 7 6 a n d 1 2 7 8 ) ,
1 7 0 7 ( 1 2 7 6 ) , 1 7 0 6 . 1 ( 1 2 6 1 ?), 1 7 0 6 . 2 ( 1 2 7 9 ) ,
Add. 1 6 4 4 has been a l r e a d y r e f e r r e d t o o n t h e q u e s t i o n o f
c o p i e d dates. T h e y e a r assigned ( A . D . 1 2 0 5 ) i s f u l l y b o r n e o u t
b y t h e palæographic p h e n o m e n a o f t h e M S . , as t h i s is one o f
t h e finest e x a m p l e s w e possess o f t h e b o l d a n d c l e a r l y w r i t t e n
e a r l y h o o k e d Nepalese. A m o n g s t i n d i v i d u a l letters, i t m a y
be n o t e d t h a t e t a k e s t h e f o r m g i v e n i n t h e t a b l e f r o m A d d .
1 6 9 3 ; d h has t h e e a r l y f o r m s i m i l a r t o t h e m o d e r n प ; bh
varies between t h e older a n d newer forms. T h e general
c h a r a c t e r o f t h e l e t t e r s m a y be seen f r o m t h e l e t t e r - n u m e r a l s
i n t h e t a b l e o f n u m b e r s , w h e r e also t h e c h a r a c t e r used f o r 7
is n o t e w o r t h y . Compare the Bengali
A d d . 1 6 4 8 (c. 1 2 1 6 , vide t e x t ) i s t h e one M S . o f t h i s c e n t u r y
with horizontal-topped characters. The hand is i n other
respects e x c e p t i o n a l , as i t s h o w s considerable a f f i n i t y t o t h e
early Bengali hand of w h i c h w e shall treat below. Note
especially t h e f o r m s o f b h , 1, sh a n d y , a n d o f i a n d e m e d i a l
as g i v e n i n t h e t a b l e . T h e v a r i a t i o n i n t h e figures i s d i f f i c u l t
and often confusing.
A d d . 1 4 6 5 , t h o u g h t h e m i d d l e figure o f t h e date is n o t clear t o
m e , belongs t o t h e m i d d l e o f t h i s c e n t u r y (see t e x t ) . The
h a n d is v e r y s i m i l a r t o t h a t o f A d d . 1 6 4 4 , t h o u g h r a t h e r less
bold.
T h e e a r l y p a r t s o f t h e r e m a r k a b l e paper M S S . A d d . 1 4 1 2 . 1
a n d 2 are v e r y s i m i l a r t o t h e other M S S . of this time;
t h e f o r m o f d h , h o w e v e r , is o f t e n m o r e m o d e r n .
Add. 1 7 0 7 i s m o s t l y w r i t t e n i n a h a n d less b o l d t h a n t h e p r e ­
c e d i n g , t h e s t r o k e s b e i n g m o r e u n i f o r m a n d finer, a n d t h e
letters usually smaller. B h a n d d h b o t h appear i n t h e l a t e r
f o r m ; a l t o g e t h e r , t h e M S . shows t h e t r a n s i t i o n t o t h e s t y l e o f
the next century.
A d d . 1706. 1 a n d 2 are u n i m p o r t a n t M S S . , w r i t t e n i n a small
 PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxix

h a n d o n s m a l l leaves a n d w i t h n o g r e a t care. 1706. 1 , t h e

earlier of the t w o (though the middle figure of t h e d a t e is
n o t q u i t e c l e a r ) , has t h e e a r l y d h a n d t r a n s i t i o n a l b h ; 1706. 2
has also t h e e a r l y d h .
T h e b u l k o f A d d . 1656 also is a fine e x a m p l e o f t h e b o l d h a n d
o f t h i s c e n t u r y ; b u t t h e d a t e is n o t ascertainable, as t h e l a s t
leaf o f t h e o r i g i n a l M S . has disappeared. C o m p a r e also A d d .
1680, f r a g m e n t s 8 a n d 9.

T h e X i v t h and x v t h centuries may be t r e a t e d as a single

palæographic period. Books seem to have been commoner
at t h i s t i m e * t h a n i n t h e centuries i m m e d i a t e l y succeeding or
preceding. O u r M S S . are p l e n t i f u l and generally w r i t t e n on
leaves of serviceable size and q u a l i t y . W e n e i t h e r find scarce­
ness of l i t e r a t u r e , as i n t h e x v i t h century, nor t h e m e r e l y
ornamental M S S . w h i c h we shall notice hereafter i n the x v i i t h
century. O n t h e other h a n d , w r i t i n g as a fine a r t seems to be
more or less on t h e decline. W e no longer meet w i t h t h e large
b o l d l y w r i t t e n M S S . of early t i m e s ; nor have we any single
instance of i l l u m i n a t i o n . With t h e d i m i n i s h e d size of the
material, t h e h a n d w r i t i n g is also d i m i n i s h e d . T h e characteristic
hooked f o r m of the letters generally, b u t b y no means u n i v e r ­
sally, prevails. T h u s i n t h e X i v t h c e n t u r y about one t h i r d of
t h e M S S . have letters w i t h s t r a i g h t tops, and i n t h e n e x t century
we find nearly t h e same p r o p o r t i o n . I t should be observed,
however, t h a t we do n o t get t h e h o r i z o n t a l r e g u l a r i t y of good
modern Devanagarī MSS. In some cases t h e tops, t h o u g h
not hooked, are very irregular, a n d i n no case are t h e y q u i t e
j o i n e d so as t o f o r m a continuous line.

The h a n d w r i t i n g s of the M S S . o f t h i s century h a r d l y require a

m i n u t e separate e x a m i n a t i o n . A few i m p o r t a n t and repre­
s e n t a t i v e ones o n l y are selected a n d g i v e n i n t h e T a b l e . As
t o i n d i v i d u a l l e t t e r s , n o t e t h a t t h e second f o r m o f e (see A d d .

* C o m p a r e t h e passage i n D r D . W r i g h t ' s Nepal, p. 183 sqq.,

cited i n the H i s t o r i c a l I n t r o d u c t i o n .
XXX PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

1693 i n t h e T a b l e ) g r a d u a l l y gives place t o t h e f o r m still

c o m m o n t o N e p a l a n d B e n g a l (see A d d . 1 6 4 8 ) . The early dh,
r e s e m b l i n g प, m a y be observed passing t h r o u g h v a r i o u s stages
( f o u n d also e a r l i e r , see 1 6 9 1 . 2 a n d 1 6 4 8 i n t h e T a b l e ) t o i t s
modern form. B h is l i k e w i s e seen i n v a r i o u s f o r m s , t h o u g h
t h e o l d f o r m , o f t e n (as i n A d d . 1 6 6 5 , A . D . 1487) side b y side
with the modern, lingers on into the x v t h century. The
Bengali form is also f o u n d i n n o t a f e w instances. The
o r d i n a r y Nepalese shape is h o w e v e r g e n e r a l l y p r e v a l e n t .
Taking first the f o u r examples of s t r a i g h t - t o p p e d characters,
we notice t h a t a l l present Bengali forms. A d d . 1306 ( A . D .
1302), l i k e Add. 1409 ( A . D . 1 3 6 0 ) , g i v e n i n t h e T a b l e of
L e t t e r s , has t h e B e n g a l i b h , e m e d i a l , i i n i t i a l (see A d d .
1690. I. 2), a n d occasionally t ; i t has m o r e o v e r t h e B e n g a l i p,
w h i c h is v e r y rare i n M S S . f r o m N e p a l . I n the Table of
N u m b e r s note the strange a n d somewhat ambiguous letter-
f o r m used f o r 5 i n A d d . 1 4 0 9 .
A d d . 1 6 8 9 closely resembles A d d . 1 4 0 9 i n s t y l e o f h a n d ; b u t
the forms of bh and e medial vary between Bengali and
middle Nepalese. There is also a c u r i o u s s u r v i v a l of the
e a r l y g h , s i m i l a r t o t h a t i n A d d . 1 6 4 5 ( A . D . 1 1 3 5 ) ; see T a b l e .
A d d . 1 4 0 6 * f u r n i s h e s o u r o n l y e x a m p l e of t h e s y s t e m of n o t a t i o n
f o r dates b y syllables, n o t i c e d b y B u r n e l l (S. Ind. Palœogr.
ed. 2, p. 72) a n d M r L . R i c e (Mysore Inscriptions p. x x i i . ) .
I f t h e c o l o p h o n , w h i c h reads çrīmat-karnaprakāça vyavaha-
ranāyām sasama samvatsare, be c o r r e c t l y i n t e r p r e t e d o n t h i s
p r i n c i p l e , t h e d a t e comes o u t N . S. 557 o r A . D . 1 4 3 7 ; t h o u g h
f r o m t h e a r c h a i c f o r m s of e, d h , b h , a n d s, w e s h o u l d h a v e been
prepared for an earlier date.
O f t h e r e m a i n i n g M S S . o f these c e n t u r i e s l i t t l e need be s a i d ;
t h e y a r e m o s t l y w r i t t e n i n a r a t h e r s m a l l , b u t clear, h o o k e d -
t o p character. The earlier o f t w o . A d d . 1395 ( A . D . 1385)
(see P l a t e m ) and A d d . 1 7 0 8 ( A . D . 1 4 5 0 ) , selected as e x ­
amples i n t h e T a b l e , s h o w some t e n d e n c y t o t h e l o n g d o w n -

* A non-Buddhistic M S . and therefore not described in the

present v o l u m e .
 PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxxi

ward flourishes (e.g. i n bh, s and h) so common i n late and

modern Nepalese MSS. The numerals are more or less i n a
state of transition, as may be seen from the examples i n
the table. I n A d d . 1685 ( A . D . 1380) ल ^ is used for 40,
apparently under the influence of the use of ल for 30 (compare
the signs for 100 and 200 i n A d d . 1643).

D a t e d M S S . of the x v i t h c e n t u r y are almost too scarce to

afford a basis for generalization, as we possess only five examples.
These, nevertheless, have i n common t h e i m p o r t a n t feature of
showing the h o r i z o n t a l t o p l i n e nearly continuous, w h i l e t h e

vertical strokes often s l i g h t l y project above t h i s line, thus,

Paper seems to have come i n t o general use at t h e end of t h i s
century. T w o of our p a l m - l e a f MSS., A d d . 1659 (A.D. 1501)
and A d d . 1479 (A.D. 1546), are w r i t t e n i n a h a n d t h e i n d i v i d u a l
letters of w h i c h h a r d l y differ f r o m those . of t h e preceding
century, y e t t h e regular square a n d horizontal appearance
gives t h e general effect of Devanagari. There is also a paper
MS., A d d . 1597 (A.D. 1574), s i m i l a r to those w h i c h we shall
treat of i n connexion w i t h M S S . of t h e n e x t century.
T h i s century, too, gives t h e first t w o instances of w h a t seems
l i k e an archaistic r e v i v a l i n Nepalese w r i t i n g . These M S S .
recall i n a r e m a r k a b l e manner t h e square hand usual i n B e n g a l
i n the X i t h — X i l t h century, b u t also, as we saw i n t h e case of
A d d . 1693, employed i n N e p a l . Besides several r e m a r k a b l e
reproductions of letters noticed below, there is a decided
resemblance i n t h e square uprightness of t h e characters (albeit
the later hand shows a c e r t a i n a t t e n u a t i o n and w a n t of boldness),
and also i n t h e peculiar p o i n t e d f o r m on t h e l e f t h o r i z o n t a l t o p -
stroke (as i n t h e ल of A d d . 1693 i n t h e Table),
The two MSS. just referred to belong to the last quarter of the
century. The first. A d d . 1355, dated A . D . 1576, is on palm-leaf,
the last complete MS. of that material. Among the letters
given i n the Table, those which most forcibly suggest a con­
scious revival of the square hand of the x i — x i l t h century
are n, ç and e (ai) medial.
XXXÌÌ PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

Add. 1556 ( A . D . 1 5 8 3 ) is w r i t t e n i n t h e same s t y l e (see P l a t e

in). T h e l e t t e r - n u m b e r s i n t h e T a b l e , 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 a n d 10,
s h o u l d be n o t e d as r e m a r k a b l e r e v i v a l s of x i t h c e n t u r y B e n ­
gali forms.

A d d . 1556 is i m p o r t a n t also as being t h e earliest specimen

of a class of M S S . of w h i c h our collection affords several
e x a m p l e s ; those w r i t t e n on black paper i n w h i t e or yellow
letters.
T h e use of silver and gold i n w r i t i n g was early k n o w n , as
we see f r o m t h e passage of the V a ṃ ç ā v a l ī cited on p. x v i i i . No
examples of p a l m - l e a f M S S . w r i t t e n i n a n y t h i n g b u t i n k are
e x t a n t ; b u t after the i n t r o d u c t i o n of paper, w r i t i n g i n the
materials j u s t m e n t i o n e d becomes f r e q u e n t down to t h e end of
the x v i n t h century, t h o u g h these M S S . are not very often
dated. A t present, as I learn f r o m D r W r i g h t , t h i s k i n d of
w r i t i n g is only practised i n T i b e t .
W e m a y now pass to t h e x v i l t h century, w h i c h contrasts
markedly with t h e last i n the great abundance of MSS.
L i t e r a t u r e was at t h i s t i m e e v i d e n t l y flourishing under monarchs
like Pratāpa-malla, whose name w i l l be f o u n d amongst t h e
authors of works i n t h e present collection. T h e various h a n d ­
w r i t i n g s f a l l i n t o t w o m a i n groups, corresponding to those noticed
i n the last century.
The first m a y be called t h e n o r m a l or n a t u r a l style, i n
c o n t r a d i s t i n c t i o n t o t h e a r t i f i c i a l and p a r t l y ornamental archaic
style described above. It includes t h e great m a j o r i t y of the
MSS., and falls i n t o several subordinate varieties, not d i s t i n g u i s h ­
able i n t h e f o r m of the letters b u t i n t h e general character of t h e
hand. T h e first is a t h i c k , bold and square style, w h i c h carries
even f u r t h e r t h a n i n the case of M S S . noticed i n t h e last
c e n t u r y t h e tendency t o a p p r o x i m a t e t o t h e general appearance
of Devanāgarī, w h i l e preserving the i n d i v i d u a l i t i e s of Nepalese.

Good examples of this variety are Add. 1405 and 1475

(A.D. 1 6 1 4 a n d 1 6 8 2 r e s p e c t i v e l y ) , a n d also t h e p a l m - l e a f
 PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XXXÌÜ

s u p p l y t o A d d . 1 6 6 2 (a x i l t h c e n t u r y M S . ) , w r i t t e n i n 1 6 1 9 ,
a n d c o n s t i t u t i n g o u r l a t e s t d a t e d s p e c i m e n of p a l m - l e a f .

I n contradistinction to t h i s , we find several MSS., as M . F e e r *

says of one of t h e m . A d d . 1611 (A.D. 1645), " d ' u n e écriture fine
et serrée." These M S S . are usually w r i t t e n w i t h r u l e d lines,
which are exceedingly p r o m i n e n t .
O t h e r e x a m p l e s are A d d . 1 5 8 6 ( A . D . 1 6 6 1 ) , a n d t o some e x t e n t
A d d . 1 6 3 1 ( A . D . 1 6 5 2 ) a n d 1 6 3 8 ( A . D . 1 6 8 2 ) , t h o u g h i n these
l a s t t h e w r i t i n g is less fine. T o t h i s c e n t u r y m a y also possibly
be assigned A d d . 1 0 4 1 (see t h e a c c o u n t i n t h e t e x t ) .

Between these t w o varieties lies a t h i r d , the d i s t i n g u i s h i n g

feature of w h i c h is a t h i c k a n d regular t o p t o each l e t t e r , t h e
body of t h e letters b e i n g more or less fine.
One e x a m p l e of t h i s h a n d occurs i n t h e p r e v i o u s c e n t u r y . A d d .
1597 ( A . D . 1574). I n t h e p r e s e n t c e n t u r y good e x a m p l e s are
A d d . 1695 ( A . D . 1629) a n d A d d . 1588 ( A . D . 1669).

T h e i n d i v i d u a l letters c o m m o n t o t h e three varieties of t h i s

group w i l l be f o u n d accurately described i n the plate ac­
companying D r K l a t t ’ s dissertation on C a ṇ a k y a already cited.
The M S . there used for i l l u s t r a t i o n ( w h i c h I have n o t examined)
seems t o l i e between t h e first and second varieties, b e i n g b o l d l y
w r i t t e n , y e t w i t h somewhat t h i n , fine, a n d u n i f o r m strokes. In
D r K l a t t ’ s t a b l e , as generally representing t h i s century, we may
note especially t h e r e l a t i v e d i s t i n c t i o n of i and ī i n i t i a l , a n d t h e
long sweeping f o r m of t coñjunct, as w e l l as t h e f o r m of r.
Our second g r o u p contains only a b o u t three dated examples,
b u t these are i m p o r t a n t for t h e h i s t o r y of w r i t i n g . T h e con­
ventional h a n d becomes s t i l l more stiff a n d , so t o say, decorative.
Our black-paper M S , , A d d . 1485 (A.D. 1677), has t h e appearance
of being w r i t t e n to be l o o k e d a t r a t h e r t h a n to be read. The
usual case, i n d e e d , w i t h these M S S . is t h a t t h e letters are
hard t o d i s t i n g u i s h a n d t h e readings c o r r u p t and barbarous.

* J o u r n . A s i a t i q u e , A u g . 1 8 7 9 , p. 144.
d
XXXÌV PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

T h e other t w o M S S . , A d d . 1536 and 1385, are on ordinary

paper, a n d , t h o u g h a p p a r e n t l y under t h e influence of the
conventional archaic style, r e v e r t t o t h e m o d e r n forms of some
letters, as ṇ and ç.
I n t h e x v i n t h century, t h e same t r a d i t i o n s continue i n t h e
black paper M S S . , and t h e same general style of h a n d ( t h o u g h
w i t h o u t any specially archaic forms of letters) is followed i n
some ordinary paper M S S .
I n A d d . 1623 ( A . D . 1700), a black and g o l d M S . , b o t h t h e
archaic a n d m o d e r n Nepalese forms of ç are f o u n d ; A d d . 875
(A.D. 1794), however, of the same materials, presents a l l t h e
archaic forms.
W i t h regard to t h e o r d i n a r y paper M S S . of t h i s and of
t h e present c e n t u r y l i t t l e remains to be said. A few of t h e
earlier M S S . of t h e x v i n t h c e n t u r y ( e . g . A d d . 1595, A . D . 1712)
preserve s o m e t h i n g of t h e fineness and r e g u l a r i t y of the preceding
period, b u t the m a j o r i t y o f t h e m seem t o show t h a t t h e a r t of
w r i t i n g , as indeed arts and c i v i l i z a t i o n i n general, have declined
since t h e G o r k h a invasion. In contrast to t h e beautifully
d r a w n , coloured, and sometimes g i l d e d i l l u m i n a t i o n s c o m m o n l y
o c c u r r i n g d o w n to t h e X i n t h century, t h e illustrations are coarse
i n colour and so feeble i n d r a w i n g as t o be u n w o r t h y of t h e
name of art. I n s t e a d of colophons w r i t t e n - i n m e t r e , correct
a n d elaborate, such as we find i n some M S S . of t h e x i t h century,
or a t a l l events a t t e m p t e d , as is the case d o w n t o t h e X V t h
c e n t u r y , t h e postscripts are n o w often i n t h e vernacular or i n
S a n s k r i t h a r d l y distinguishable t h e r e f r o m .
Since t h e predominance of H i n d u influence consequent on
t h e conquest of t h e country, we find the Devanāgari hand
n o t u n c o m m o n l y employed, especially for n o n - B u d d h i s t i c works.
I n d e e d t h e leaves sent t o the l i b r a r y as specimens of t r a n s c r i p ­
t i o n (see t h e account of A d d . 1042, p. 27) are i n Devanāgari,
t h o u g h t h e copies t h a t were a c t u a l l y made for us are n o t
usually i n that hand.
W e m a y conclude t h i s p a r t of t h e present essay by e x a m i n i n g
 PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

the characteristic letters of t h e Nepalese alphabet as a t present

employed. These are, as D r K l a t t gives t h e m , i, e, n, j h , ñ, ṇ, p h ,
b h , r, ç. T h e present Nepalese forms of these letters w i l l , as
before r e m a r k e d , be f o u n d t o be survivals, r a t h e r t h a n o r i g i n a l
local developments. We may remark specially i (initial).
T h i s l e t t e r is n o t given i n t h e columns of t h e table, because,
t h o u g h characteristic of Nepalese t h r o u g h o u t , i t s shape varies
but little. O n t h e earlier forms, see t h e Excursus on t h e M S S .
of the i x t h century. I t s shape i n A.D. 1179 h a r d l y differs f r o m
t h a t g i v e n i n K l a t t ' s t a b l e (and s t i l l used), except t h a t t h e
stroke l i k e a comma beneath t h e t w o circles, f o r m e r l y dis­
t i n g u i s h i n g ī , is now used for i. T h e forms of e, ñ, n and ç are,
as D r K l a t t notices, paralleled b y the B e n g a l i developments,
and the same m a y be said of p h .
Perhaps t h e o n l y l e t t e r r e a l l y characteristic of Nepalese
M S S . of a l l dates is one f o r m of e m e d i a l , t h a t w i t h t h e curved
or wavy l i n e , a very s l i g h t development or m o d i f i c a t i o n of t h e
f o r m of t h e l e t t e r as f o u n d i n inscriptions of t h e Devanagarī
period. I n d e e d t h e most archaic of our M S S . ( A d d . 1702, see
Table of L e t t e r s ) shows a f o r m exactly corresponding w i t h t h a t
of t h e Samangarh i n s c r i p t i o n of A.D. 753 ( B o m b a y A s i a t i c
J o u r n a l , i i . 371).

W e pass now t o t h e consideration of M S S . distinctively

Bengali. From the Xilth c e n t u r y onwards, this writing,
t h o u g h apparently of less a n t i q u i t y as a separate h a n d and
perhaps on t h e whole less archaic t h a n t h e Nepalese, h a s a
stronger c l a i m t h a n i t t o be considered a separate a l p h a b e t :
for we have here b o t h letters i n more archaic forms t h a n are
found i n t h e contemporary Devanāgarī, t h o u g h these are fewer
i n n u m b e r t h a n i n t h e Nepalese, and also o r i g i n a l a n d peculiar
local developments a n d modifications. A g a i n , we have w h a t is
more t h a n a passing fashion i n w r i t i n g , l i k e t h e Nepalese hooked
tops, n a m e l y a d i s t i n c t tendency continuously i n force and even
increasing d o w n to modern t i m e s : I refer to t h e use of pointed
d 2
xxxvi PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

appendages, especially a t t h e b o t t o m of several letters, e . g .

k ‚ v, y .
I t is i n t e r e s t i n g t o note t h a t t h i s h a n d seems t o have been
specially developed b y scribes, for we find m a n y inscriptions
f r o m B e n g a l , several centuries later, i n a character h a r d l y , i f a t
a l l , d i f f e r i n g f r o m o r d i n a r y Devanāgarī.
O u r collection claims t h e earliest examples y e t noticed of
genuine B e n g a l i h a n d w r i t i n g ( A d d . 1 6 9 9 . 1 , 2, & 3 ) . T h e dates
of these three M S S . are A . D . 1 1 9 8 , 1 1 9 9 , 1200, respectively
(cf. pp. i n . a n d 188).
T o t h i s century belong also t w o M S S . i n t h e square character
s i m i l a r t o t h a t observed i n M S S . f r o m B e n g a l i n t h e previous cen­
tury. One of t h e m , apparently w r i t t e n i n Bengal, is i n the H o d g ­
son collection o f t h e R o y a l A s i a t i c Society ( N o . 1 , see Plate
2 i n the Catalogue); t h e other is i n t h e present collection
(Add. 1693). T h e t w o hands are as m u c h alike as i f w r i t t e n
b y t h e same scribe, and i t is n o t t h e least curious or significant
a m o n g t h e palæographical a n d chronological coincidences of
these collections, t h a t t h e M S S . , t h o u g h dated according to t h e
different systems o f t h e t w o countries, belong t o t h e same year,
A . D . 1165.
T h e general style of t h e w r i t i n g , as m a y be seen f r o m o u r
tables, and Plate I I , as also f r o m t h e Plate i n t h e R. A . S. Catalogue,
already c i t e d , is t h a t of the quasi-Kuṭila MSS. written in
B e n g a l i n t h e previous century. I t w i l l be noticed however t h a t
t h e o r n a m e n t a l a n d characteristic fine strokes a t t h e b o t t o m of
t h e letters have almost disappeared. There is a tendency t o
m o d e r n B e n g a l i forms i n t h e letters e ( i n i t i a l ) a n d b h .
Specimen leaves of two of the g r o u p ( A d d . 1699. 1—4) of early
B e n g a l i MSS. were r e p r o d u c e d b y the P a l æ o g r a p h i c a l S o c i e t y
(Oriental Series P I . 81) soon after m y discovery of their true
date [see also Plate i i ] . The letters which I have called
i n the a c c o m p a n y i n g description " d i s t i n c t i v e l y B e n g a l i " are
i n i t i a l ū, l r i and lṛī, i n i t i a l and m e d i a l e, a i , o, a u ; k, k h , c,
fl, dh, y, r, v, and sh. Several of these "forms may bé found.
 PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. XXXVÜ

however, i n our Table f r o m Nepalese M S S . Ç approximates

r a t h e r t o t h e Nepalese o r t h e e a r l y D e v a n ā g a r ī , as seen i n
t h e i n s c r i p t i o n i n t h e I n d i a n A n t i q u a r y , i . 8 1 : h has the
o r d i n a r y D e v a n ā g a r ī f o r m ; ṇ , d, a n d p are a l l m o r e o r less
transitional. Initial i m a y n o w be paralleled from Add.
1 6 9 1 . 2 (see T a b l e ) .
The n e x t M S . of certain date i n this d e p a r t m e n t o f our col-
l e c t i o n is A d d . 1 3 6 4 , d a t e d Vikrama Samvat 1503 (A.D. 1447).
T h e l a s t l e a f of t h i s M S . , p e r h a p s t h e m o s t b e a u t i f u l l y w r i t t e n
of the whole c o l l e c t i o n , is given in the Palæographical
Society's O r i e n t a l Series, P l a t e x x x u i . T h e g e n e r a l appearance
o f t h e w r i t i n g is m o r e l i k e t h e e a r l y M S S . j u s t n o t i c e d t h a n
the contemporary and later M S S . of w h i c h lithographs are
given by D r R ā j e n d r a l ā l a M i t r a i n h i s Notices of Sanskrit
MSS., V o l . v. A m o n g s t i n d i v i d u a l letters we may note that
i n i t i a l i has n e a r l y r e a c h e d t h e m o d e r n f o r m ; ç s t i l l resembles
t h e N e p a l e s e l e t t e r ; 1 is s t i l l d i s t i n g u i s h a b l e f r o m n , b u t ṇ , d ,
and p have nearly or quite assumed t h e i r r e g u l a r Bengali
forms.

F o r a f u l l e x a m i n a t i o n , however, of B e n g a l i w r i t i n g t h e
materials exist at present o n l y i n I n d i a . O u r collection presents
only a few other examples, more or less i s o l a t e d ; and other
B e n g a l i M S S . i n E u r o p e reach back o n l y about t w o centuries.
One of our l a t e r M S S . A d d . 1 6 5 4 . 2 , dated 4 5 2 , I described i n
Plate L X X X I I of t h e Oriental Series o f t h e Palæographical
Society, together w i t h a M S . sent b y D r R a j e n d r a l a l a M i t r a a n d
considered b y h i m to be his earliest specimen. I was t h e n obliged
to p o i n t o u t some inconsistencies i n t h e learned B ā b u s first
i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of t h e colophon, especially i n v i e w of c e r t a i n
alterations g i v e n i n his 5 t h V o l . of " N o t i c e s " above referred
to, w h i c h reached m e as m y account was i n t h e press. On
f u r t h e r e x a m i n a t i o n , i t seems n o t u n l i k e l y t h a t one or b o t h
M S S . are of t h e x v i t h century. T h e date of our M S . , at all
events, is expressed i n characters almost i d e n t i c a l w i t h those of
the M S . g i v e n i n D r R a j e n d r a l a l a M i t r a ’ s new v o l u m e , P l a t e HI.
i f the l i t h o g r a p h can be relied on, viz. ~ T h e B e n g a l i -–-
XXXVÌÌÌ PALÆOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

I h a d read as .f ( f r o m w h i c h i t is often q u i t e undistinguishable),

and n a t u r a l l y concluded t h a t •( ^ indicated " Nepal S a m v a t "
(452 = A . D . 1332). I f however t h e L a k s h m a ṇ a Saṃvat be es­
tablished as c o m m e n c i n g i n A . D . 1106 (see D r Rājendralāla
M i t r a i n t h e J o u r n a l of t h e B e n g a l A s i a t i c Society, X L V I I . 399,
sqq.), t h e date 452 corresponds t o A . D . 1558.
O u r collection contains several other M S S . a n d fragments,
b o t h palm-leaf and paper, i n t h i s h a n d , b u t our present unsys-
t e m a t i z e d knowledge of later B e n g a l i palaeography, renders i t
d i f f i c u l t t o assign t o t h e m c e r t a i n dates. ' W h a t is required is, no
doubt, t h a t some of t h e oldest M S S . i n B e n g a l should be
collected a n d systematically arranged, somewhat i n t h e manner
t h a t has been a t t e m p t e d for our more continuous collection of
Nepalese w r i t i n g .
E X C U R S U S O N T W O MSS. O F T H E IXTH C E N T U R Y ,
ADD. 1049 A N D 1702.

A s these M S S . are almost isolated survivals of an altogether

earlier stage of w r i t i n g , and l i e away f r o m our dated Nepalese
series, t h e y r e q u i r e special e x a m i n a t i o n b o t h as t o t h e i r date
and other peculiarities. A few words first o n t h e h i s t o r y of
the dated M S . , A d d . 1 0 4 9 . D u r i n g D r D . W r i g h t ' s sojourn i n
K a t h m a n d u , one of t h e ancient temples i n t h e d u r b a r f e l l i n t o
disuse, o w i n g t o t h e e x t i n c t i o n o f t h e f a m i l y who were i t s
hereditary guardians, a n d S i r J u n g B a h a d u r gave orders for
the b u i l d i n g t o be restored. " R e s t o r a t i o n " b e i n g almost as
summary a process i n B u d d h i s t temples as i n some of our o w n
sacred b u i l d i n g s , t h e t e m p l e f u r n i t u r e , i n c l u d i n g buckets full of
coins a n d bronze tablets, a n d a h u g e p i l e of manuscripts, was
brought out into the court—just as t h e E u r o p e a n c h u r c h -
restorer h u r l s f o r t h his ancient p a v i n g - t i l e s or tombstones i n t o
the c h u r c h y a r d , i n favour of t h e " i m p r o v e d " m o d e r n flooring.
O f t h e coins some few were saved f r o m t h e s m e l t i n g - p o t b y
Col. F . W a r r e n , w h o was t h e n a t K a t h m a ‚ n d u , t h r o u g h w h o m
and D r W r i g h t t h e y have reached E u r o p e . I n the “ Zeitschrift
der deutschen morgenländischen Gesellschaft," 1 8 8 2 , I have
i d e n t i f i e d some as of A ṃ ç u v a r m a n ( v n t h cent, A . D . ; see above
p. x x i ) . T h e great mass of t h e M S S . were abandoned t o r o t ,
a t t h e i n s t i g a t i o n of t h e jealous B r a h m a n s ; b u t a h a n d f u l of
fragments, i n c l u d i n g t h i s M S . a n d p o r t i o n s of others of various
dates a n d subjects (see A d d . 1 6 7 9 a n d 1 6 8 0 ) , were g i v e n t o
D r D. Wright.
xl EXCURSUS ON TWO MSS.

T h e circumstances of t h e discovery of A d d . 1049 were t h u s

exceptional. I t s date, as g i v e n i n Plate I., is beyond question
' S a m v a t 2 5 2 ' ; for as regards t h e first l e t t e r , a is t h e u n d o u b t e d
e q u i v a l e n t for 200, and t h a t अ is i n t h i s M S . t h e mode of
expressing a m a y be seen f r o m t h e a l p h a b e t on t h e o t h e r leaf.
See t h e p l a t e , w h e r e t h e a l p h a b e t - l e a f h a s been p h o t o g r a p h e d
entire, together w i t h t h e i m p o r t a n t p a r t of t h e date-leaf. The
character for 50 t u r n e d to t h e left, t h o u g h u n u s u a l , has been
n o t i c e d b y Gen. C u n n i n g h a m i n his " C o r p u s Inscriptionum
I n d i c a r u m , " I. 2 2 * . T h e figures b e i n g clear, i t o n l y remains t o
consider t o w h a t era t h e y refer. T h a t t h i s is n o t t h e o r d i n a r y
era o f N e p a l ( w h i c h w o u l d give t h e M S . a date equal t o A . D .
1132) is, i t m a y be almost said, obvious, f r o m a comparison of
t h e letters w i t h those of x i i t h c e n t u r y Nepalese M S S . as r e p r e ­
s e n t e d b y t h e specimens i n our T a b l e , w h i c h show t h e adoption
of a v e r y m a r k e d local p e c u l i a r i t y , t h e h o o k e d top, f u l l y described
a b o v e , and f u r t h e r e x e m p l i f i e d b y Plate 3 i n t h e Catalogue of
t h e Hodgson M S S . of t h e R. A . S. F r o m t h e detailed e x a m i n a ­
t i o n of t h e l e t t e r s w h i c h we shall presently give, i t w i l l be seen
t h a t some o f t h e forms cannot be at a l l paralleled even i n t h e
X i t h century, of w h i c h we have so m a n y w e l l preserved and
archaic examples.
Palæographical considerations, again, f o r b i d us to place t h e
w r i t i n g earlier t h a n A . D . 600 a t t h e furthest, even supposing
t h a t t h e palm-leaves could have lasted so long. T h i s disposes of
t h e V i k r a m ā d i t y a , Çāka, G u p t a , a n d V a l l a b h i eras. One era
r e m a i n s , w h i c h we k n o w to have been used i n various parts of
Northern India—that instituted by, and called aftçr, the
g r e a t conqueror Çrìharsha. T h i s era, w h i c h commenced i n t h e

* A m o r e r e c e n t n o t i c e o f t h e use o f t h i s s y m b o l , i n M S S . o f
W e s t e r n I n d i a , is t o be f o u n d i n D r K i e l h o r n ‘ s " R e p o r t o n S a n s k r i t
M S S . " ( B o m b a y , 1 8 8 1 ) , p. i x . ; b u t f r o m t h e w h o l e passage t h e r e n o
v e r y decisive r e s u l t c a n be deduced as t o i t s g e n e r a l usage. See also
S i r E. C. B a y ley's p a p e r o n t h e N u m e r a l s i n t h e R . A . S. J o u r n a l
for 1882.
 OF THE IXTH CENTURY. Xli

year 606 A . D . * , was k n o w n i n K a s h m i r i n A l - B ē r ū n i ' s t i m e , and

we find i t used i n inscriptions of the x t h c e n t u r y i n C e n t r a l and
Eastern I n d i a (see Gen. C u n n i n g h a m ' s Archœological Survey,
IX, 84 a n d X. 101),
B u t f u r t h e r , t h e r e has recently been b r o u g h t f r o m N e p a l
itself a series of inscriptions (already referred to in the
preceding essays), p u b l i s h e d in the Indian Antiquary for
A u g . 1880 b y t h e discoverer P a n d i t B h a g v a n l a l I n d r a j i , and b y
D r B ü h l e r , t h e dates of several of w h i c h are assigned by
them to the era of Çrīharsha. The sequel of t h e article,
containing t h e f u l l j u s t i f i c a t i o n of t h i s decision, has n o t y e t
appeared, b u t I have been favoured b y D r B ü h l e r w i t h some
notes on t h e subject. T h e first dated inscriptions of t h i s p a r t
of t h e series (Nos. 6 — 1 5 ) belong to t h e r e i g n of A ṃ ç u v a r m a n ,
whom D r B ü h l e r has no hesitation i n i d e n t i f y i n g w i t h the
A ṃ ç u v a r m a n w h o m we find m e n t i o n e d b y H i o u e n T h s a n g as
r e i g n i n g i n N e p a l a t t h e b e g i n n i n g o f t h e V i i t h century. In
support of t h i s i d e n t i f i c a t i o n we m a y n o w refer t o the coins noticed
above. F u r t h e r , i n the inscriptions A i n ç u v a r m a n acknowledges
a sovereign l o r d , so t h a t t h e era can h a r d l y be h i s o w n , nor is a n y
sovereign l i k e l y t o have established a n era a t t h i s t i m e in
opposition to t h a t of Çrīharsha, w h o conquered all I n d i a f r o m
G u j e r a t t o Assam. W e m a y also compare t h e statement of t h e
V a m ç a v a l i ( W r i g h t ' s Nepal, p p . 1 3 1 , 132) t h a t previous t o t h e
accession of A m ç u v a r m a n t h e c o u n t r y was i n v a d e d b y " V i k r a -
māditya," who i n t r o d u c e d his era, w h i c h however fell sub­
sequently i n t o disuse ( i b i d . p. 134). T h e r e is probably some
confusion here w i t h t h e great Vikramaditya, b u t s t i l l I observe
t h a t i n t h e R ā j a t a r a ṅ g i n ī t h e names H a r s h a a n d Vikramaditya
are a p p l i e d t o t h e same k i n g . I t is also w o r t h n o t i c i n g t h a t , i n
I n s c r i p t i o n N o . 15, t h e great Çrīharsha is m e n t i o n e d w i t h m u c h

* So D r B ü h l e r ; Gen. C u n n i n g h a m makes i t a year later. In

the account of the M S . in the text correct A. D. 859 to 857 or
857—8.
XlÜ EXCURSUS ON TWO MSS.

s o l e m n i t y as t h e ancestor of t h e queen, B y this reckoning,

t h e n , t h e date of t h e M S . w i l l be A.D. 857.
One other M S . of t h i s period, A d d . 1702, is u n d a t e d , b u t
is i n t w o hands, one of w h i c h especially is even more archaic
t h a n t h a t of the M S . j u s t noticed. T h e leaf selected for repro­
d u c t i o n i n P l a t e I. shows t h e end of t h e first h a n d a n d t h e
b e g i n n i n g of t h e second.
F o r t h e purpose of comparison w i t h t h e w r i t i n g of these M S S . ,
I have selected three inscriptions f r o m t h e s m a l l n u m b e r of
dated examples t h a t seem t o be available for t h e i l l u s t r a t i o n of
t h e p e r i o d o f t r a n s i t i o n f r o m G u p t a t o Devanagarī. I t w i l l be
observed t h a t evidence derived f r o m these examples is of t h e
more w e i g h t f r o m t h e fact t h a t t h e y represent a considerable
v a r i e t y as regards l o c a l i t y , m a t e r i a l a n d subject.
T h e earliest of t h e t h r e e is N o . 15 of D r Bühler's series,
d a t e d Çrīharsha S a m v a t 153 (A.D. 758), a n d t h u s 99 years
earlier t h a n our d a t e d M S . T h e m a t e r i a l on which the
i n s c r i p t i o n is graven is slate. T h e character is described b y t h e
editors o f t h e series of i n s c r i p t i o n s t o w h i c h i t belongs, as a
m o d i f i e d f o r m of t h e G u p t a alphabet. A l t h o u g h some f u r t h e r
modifications have t a k e n place, as m i g h t be expected, our
dated M S . has m a n y d i s t i n c t G u p t a features, a n d t h e whole
bears s t r i k i n g resemblance t o t h e forms of t h i s i n s c r i p t i o n .
T h e n e x t example is t h e copper p l a t e of M o r v i i n G u j e r a t (see
Ind. Antiq. I I . 258) dated i n t h e 5 8 5 t h year of t h e G u p t a era,
a n d t h i s is c e r t a i n l y of t h e same palæographical p e r i o d as t h a t
t o w h i c h we assign these M S S . , even i f t h e elaborate i n v e s t i g a ­
t i o n s of Gen. C u n n i n g h a m (Survey, V o l . x . preface, etc) be n o t
regarded as finally established. Lastly, I have selected t h e
pillar-inscription of D e o g a r h , made known to us i n Gen.
C u n n i n g h a m ' s V o l u m e j u s t c i t e d , where we find a r e p r o d u c t i o n
( P l a t e x x x m ) , a p p a r e n t l y t o l e r a b l y f a i t h f u l i n spite of t h e
faultiness o f t h e t r a n s c r i p t (p. 101). The date is clearly
expressed i n t w o eras, a n d equals A.D. 862.
T h e general feature t h a t most obviously distinguishes t h ç
 ON T H E IXTH CENTURY. xliii

character o f these inscriptions and of our t w o M S S . f r o m t h a t

of b o t h inscriptions a n d M S S . o f t h e x n t h and succeeding
centuries is t h e absence of t h e regular horizontal top for
each l e t t e r , w h i c h , as we f o u n d i n later M S S . even i n N e p a l , a n d
s t i l l m o r e of course i n o r d i n a r y Devanàgarì, tends t o f o r m a
continuous l i n e .
In these M S S . , as contrasted w i t h l a t e r ones, we m u s t
observe first t h e separateness of t h e letters, r e m i n d i n g us more
of stone inscriptions t h a n of w r i t t e n d o c u m e n t s : and f u r t h e r
we shall find i n t h e e x a m i n a t i o n of details, t o w h i c h we now
proceed, t h a t t h e w a n t of r e g u l a r i t y as compared w i t h modern
w r i t i n g is f u r t h e r increased b y t h e fact t h a t most of t h e letters
have altogether open tops ( t h u s m approximates t o t h e f o r m
of m o d e r n b h ) ; w h i l e t h e letters t h a t have o n l y a single m a i n
down-stroke, as k a n d t, show r a t h e r a n a p p r o x i m a t i o n t o t h e
nall-headed f o r m of character, c o m m o n l y f o u n d i n inscriptions
of t h e early t r a n s i t i o n a l p e r i o d , t h a n t o t h e o r d i n a r y s t r a i g h t -
topped f o r m so pronounced i n t h e D e v a n ā g a r I . I have also
compared our M S S . w i t h t h e T i b e t a n , a n d w i t h t h e early N o r t h
I n d i a n alphabet as preserved, y e t (as i n t h e case of T i b e t a n )
more or less modified, i n Japanese works. T h e clearest examples
of t h i s are t o be f o u n d i n t h e Siebold collection at t h e B r i t i s h
M u s e u m (for m y k n o w l e d g e of w h i c h I have to t h a n k Prof.
Douglas), a n d also i n Prof. Max Müllers edition of the
Vajracchedika.
W e now proceed to examine t h e forms of letters i n the
MSS. i n detail.
N" denotes our first i n s c r i p t i o n , t h a t f r o m N e p a l ; M t h a t
f r o m M o r v i ; D t h a t f r o m Deogarh.
F o r t h e MSS., A denotes A d d . 1049, B l
and B the first a n d
2

second hands respectively o f A d d . 1702.

§ 1. Initial Vowels.

a. T h i s l e t t e r preserves t h e detached a n d open t o p f o u n d

i n G u p t a and T i b e t a n . I n K u ṭ i l a , and i n alphabets generally
xliv EXCURSUS ON TWO MSS.

after t h e X t h c e n t u r y , t h e closed t o p is f o u n d ; t h o u g h in
t h e W e s t o f I n d i a t h e open t o p has s u r v i v e d t o t h e present
time.
a. T h e l o n g v o w e l is expressed b y a curve below, as i n
inscriptions N and D. I n other M S S . t h i s is u n k n o w n , e x c e p t .
i n t h e archaic Çāradā character (see Haas i n t h e Palæographical
Society's O r i e n t a l Series, 44). I n a few M S S . o n l y . i t adds
to t h e n u m b e r of curious archaisms, s u r v i v i n g amongst the
l e t t e r - n u m e r a l s ( = 2 0 0 , see t h e T a b l e ) .
i. T h e t r i a n g u l a r f o r m of t h i s letter, f o r m e d b y dots or
s m a l l circles, sometimes w i t h a t o p - l i n e , is an archaism in
general I n d i a n palaeography; b u t as i t survives to t h e present
t i m e i n N e p a l , no a r g u m e n t as t o t h e date o f these M S S .
can be founded on i t .
ī is of course e x t r e m e l y rare as a n i n i t i a l . T h e curve on
t h e top, v e r y s i m i l a r t o t h e one before us, occurs i n T i b e t a n ,
w h i c h represents, as is w e l l k n o w n , t h e N o r t h I n d i a n character
of t h e v n t h c e n t u r y , w i t h local modifications.
u, ū. These letters have varied l i t t l e f r o m t h e G u p t a period
t o t h e present t i m e .
ṛ i , rī. I have only been able t o find analogies for these
necessarily v e r y rare letters, i n t h e Çāradā alphabet, and,
somewhat closer, i n those of t h e I n d i a n alphabets preserved
i n Japanese w o r k s . These have been as y e t l i t t l e studied, b u t
as far as I can j u d g e , t h e i r palæographic position is very s i m i l a r
t o t h a t of t h e T i b e t a n , t h o u g h t h e y seem to reflect a somewhat
later stage of w r i t i n g .
e. T h e t r i a n g u l a r A ç o k a f o r m , already lost i n t h e Kuṭila,
l i n g e r e d on l a t e r i n N e p a l t h a n elsewhere.
ai. The curve, t h o u g h especially characteristic of the
Kuṭila period, is f o u n d i n a l l three inscriptions.
o. T h i s f o r m is n e a r l y i d e n t i c a l w i t h t h e m o d e r n B e n g a l i ,
w i t h w h i c h however t h e Japanese corresponds. T h e earlier
Nepalese G u p t a inscriptions have t h i s f o r m i n t h e syllable
om.
 ON T H E IXTH CENTURY. xlv

au. Some analogy to t h e mode of l e n g t h e n i n g t h i s rare

l e t t e r (to d i s t i n g u i s h i t f r o m o) is f o u n d i n Çāradā. T h e B e n g a l i
also shows t h e same t h i n g , i n a l a t e r development.

§ 2. Medial vowels.

ā. Besides t h e o r d i n a r y f u l l v e r t i c a l stroke, we get i n M S .

B (see t h e examples i n t a b l e of letters) (1) t h e h a l f stroke,
commonly, b u t n o t i n v a r i a b l y , used i n t h e i n s c r i p t i o n s ; (2) t h e
small u p - s t r o k e above t h e l e t t e r , usually, as i n t h e specimen i n
t h e Table, employed w i t h coñjunct consonants. T h i s seems n o t
o n l y to be u n k n o w n i n a n y other M S S . , b u t also t o be w a n t i n g
even i n our selected inscriptions, b e i n g i n fact a remarkable
s u r v i v a l of an altogether earlier stage of w r i t i n g . Compare, for
instance, t h e series of I n s c r i p t i o n s f r o m M a t h u r a g i v e n in
Cunningham's Survey (Plates x m — x v ) , where i t is the regular
form,
i. H e r e B shows an earlier f o r m , similar t o t h a t used i n N
l

a n d i n G u p t a generally. T h e f o r m of A and B is however used

2

i n M and D as w e l l as i n t h e Japanese. I n N e p a l however

t h e regular m o d e r n f o r m is n o t reached for some centuries later.
ī. B preserves t h e G u p t a f o r m , consisting of a simple h o o k
or curve above t h e general l e v e l of t h e letters a n d s p r i n g i n g
f r o m the t o p of t h e consonant. A has a t r a n s i t i o n a l f o r m , i n
w h i c h t h e curve springs f r o m t h e t o p of t h e consonant b u t is
carried d o w n t o t h e lower l i n e o f t h e letters i n a sweep. This
f o r m is seen i n D and i n t h e Gopāla i n s c r i p t i o n c i t e d below
i n t h e account of j . Nhas b o t h forms.
u in B 1
is again archaic, corresponding w i t h t h e forms of
t w o of our inscriptions, JV and M a f o r m n o t otherwise k n o w n
9

in MSS. A , however, has t h e m o d e r n f o r m , as also has D.

e. T h e r e are several modes of expressing t h i s l e t t e r i n our
MSS. Only B 1
shows t h e most archaic f o r m — t h e t r i a n g u l a r
pendant, r e s e m b l i n g t h e l e f t - h a n d m e m b e r of a R o m a n T.
T h i s is t h e usual f o r m i n as i n earlier Gupta, and is
preserved l i k e w i s e i n t h e Japanese. In A we have (2) t h e
 xlvi EXCURSUS ON TWO MSS.

l i n e above as i n K u ṭ i l a . I n M a n d D we have (3) a w avy T

l i n e t e r m i n a t e d i n a dot, w h i c h generally hangs s l i g h t l y below

t h e l i n e , so t h a t we get s o m e t h i n g between m o d e r n Nepalese
and K u ṭ i l a . T h i s is also f o u n d i n Nepalese of t h e X i t h and
X i l t h centuries.
ai. T h i s vowel is also expressed i n three ways, corresponding
t o those g i v e n for e. B l
takes, i n a d d i t i o n to t h e f o r m for e, a
sloping stroke above, a p p r o x i m a t i n g t o t h e modern f o r m , w h i l e
B a n d A double or add t h e c u r v i n g or w a v y l i n e above.
2

o and au have t h e same forms plus t h e m a r k of a ; t h o u g h

B , strangely enough, often has a f o r m l i k e t h a t used i n m o d e r n
1

DevanagarL
Visarga a n d A n u s v ā r a are often expressed b y small circles,
as i n early inscriptions a n d i n m o d e r n B e n g a l i , instead of b y
mere dots, as i n later M S S .

§ 3. Single Consonants.

k. B o t h t h e inscriptions and the M S S . show generally i n

t h i s l e t t e r a m a r k e d departure f r o m t h e G u p t a and earlier f o r m ,
where i t was a mere cross or dagger-shaped sign. This form
occasionally however survives i n t h e sign for k u .
kh. T h e shape of t h i s l e t t e r calls for l i t t l e r e m a r k . The
first m e m b e r i n N, as i n our t w o M S S . , is somewhat smaller
t h a n t h e second.
g also has changed v e r y l i t t l e . Some slight remains of
t h e r o u n d - t o p p e d f o r m are f o u n d i n B.
gh. In this letter appear some of t h e most striking
archaisms o f these t w o M S S . They exhibit a form which down
t o t h e m i n u t e s t details corresponds w i t h t h a t of i n s c r i p t i o n N
(see last line). T h e l e f t - h a n d p a r t is open and s l i g h t l y curved
o n t h e outside, resembling a m o d e r n w h i l e t h e other h a l f of
t h e l e t t e r is pointed at t h e b o t t o m .
n. This letter has i n A t h e simple f o r m w i t h pointed
pendant, w h i c h is f o u n d i n N and a p p r o x i m a t e l y i n D. B has
 OF THE IXTH CENTURY. xlvii

i n place of t h i s p e n d a n t t h e d o w n w a r d curve shown i n t h e

Table, w h i c h looks l i k e a precursor of t h e modern d o t t e d f o r m .
c has changed l i t t l e f r o m t h e earliest t i m e s . Note, that,
i n the M S S . , as i n inscriptions generally as far back as those of
A ç o k a , t h e stroke above t h e loop is n o t horizontal, as i n modern
Devanagari, b u t slopes somewhat downwards. I n t h e Japanese
t h i s slope alone differentiates the l e t t e r f r o m p.
eh. T h e archaic f o r m of t h i s l e t t e r is preserved i n Nepalese
w r i t i n g of a l l dates.
j. T h e forms of t h i s l e t t e r afford an i n t e r e s t i n g study for
the transition. W e get (1) i n B 1
t h e archaic G u p t a ( h i t h e r t o
q u i t e u n k n o w n , I believe, i n M S S . ) resembling an E‚ found
also i n T i b e t a n . (2) I n A we have t h e curious i n t e r m e d i a t e
form, found also in some of the earlier Nepalese MSS.,
showing a s m a l l p e n d a n t to t h e r i g h t of t h e letter. I n the
i n s c r i p t i o n of G o p ā l a ( C u n n i n g h a m , Survey, V o l . I., plate X l i i . ) ,
circa A . D . 820 (ibid., x i . 181), we get an exact counterpart of
this form (compare also t h e Japanese). In B 2
the forms
waver. A m o n g our select inscriptions, N has t h e older f o r m ,
w h i l e D a n d M show a t r a n s i t i o n a l v a r i e t y .
jh. I n A t h i s l e t t e r is i n t e r m e d i a t e between t h e Açoka
a n d K a n i s h k a a n d t h e m o d e r n B e n g a l i forms. I have not
succeeded i n finding a n example of t h i s very rare l e t t e r i n B.
ñ. This letter does n o t occur of course separately in
inscriptions, or i n non-alphabetic M S S . W h e r e i t appears as
a coñjunct i n A , t h e f o r m approximates t o t h a t of t h e cerebral
nasal, w h i c h differs f r o m i t o n l y i n h a v i n g a somewhat deeper
depression i n t h e m i d d l e of t h e t o p p o r t i o n . This exactly
agrees w i t h N (cf. 1. 26 ad fin., etc.). A n u s v a r a seems always to
be used for t h i s l e t t e r i n B .
t T h e curious archaism of t h e pendant t o t h e r i g h t (compare
t h e f o r m of j i n A ) is d i s t i n c t l y visible i n M (1. 13, bis).
Compare t h e K a s h m i r i a n .
th. T h i s l e t t e r appears i n the same f o r m i n w h i c h we find
i t i n a l l the early alphabets, namely a simple circle or ellipse,
xlviii EXCURSUS ON TWO MSS.

w i t h o u t any v e r t i c a l or h o r i z o n t a l up-stroke or connecting l i n e

a t t h e top.
ḍ. The G u p t a f o r m survives almost unchanged i n both
M S S . , t h e chief difference between t h i s a n d t h e m o d e r n f o r m
b e i n g t h e angular character of t h e letter, w h i c h is n o t curved
as at present. In B l
we have t h e p o i n t e d back of t h e old
f o r m w i t h an a n t i c i p a t i o n of t h e m o d e r n curve below i t .
dh. T h i s l e t t e r has changed l i t t l e f r o m G u p t a times to
t h e present. N o t e however t h a t our M S S . agree w i t h JV (1. 13)
i n t h e peculiar p o i n t e d back, instead of t h e ordinary rounded
shape. T h i s last feature occurs i n an exaggerated f o r m i n t h e
Japanese.
ri. T h e forms i n B f a l l between t h e G u p t a and Kuṭila
t h o u g h nearer t o t h e l a t t e r , especially i n t h e case of B , where 2

t h e w i d e and h o r i z o n t a l b o t t o m of t h e m i d d l e p o r t i o n of t h e
l e t t e r is especially n o t e w o r t h y , a n d seems q u i t e u n k n o w n i n
Devanāgarī. A , t h o u g h more m o d e r n i n general f o r m , shows a
curious and m i n u t e correspondence w i t h a l l three inscriptions i n
t h e curious ear-like projection a t the t o p of t h e right-hand
h o r i z o n t a l stroke.
t. T h e f o r m of t h i s l e t t e r i n our M S S . is a h o o k - l i k e curve,
e i t h e r t o u c h i n g a h o r i z o n t a l t o p l i n e i m m e d i a t e l y , or suspended
f r o m i t i n t h e centre b y a s m a l l v e r t i c a l down-stroke. Both
these varieties occur i n G u p t a i n s c r i p t i o n s : the second lingers
on, t h o u g h i n rare instances, i n some of t h e earliest Nepalese
MSS.
th. T h i s character, w h i c h accords w i t h J V (1. 5 ad fin.),
affords another instance of a f o r m exactly i n t e r m e d i a t e between
t h e G u p t a and our earliest M S S . T h e former has a d o t t e d
circle, t h e l a t t e r show a character l i k e t h e m o d e r n sh‚ w h i l e t h e
present l e t t e r is semicircular a n d shows t h e dot increased t o a
s m a l l d i v i d i n g line.
d. O u r M S S . a n d inscriptions agree i n showing a p o i n t e d
f o r m i n t h i s letter precisely s i m i l a r to t h a t j u s t noticed i n t h e
case o f d h .
 OF THE IXTH CENTURY. xlix

dh. T h i s l e t t e r differs f r o m the early Nepalese f o r m only

i n being somewhat more rounded at t h e t o p , and h a v i n g i n
most cases a smaller vertical s t r o k e ; t h u s a p p r o x i m a t i n g more
nearly to t h e A ç o k a f o r m . O f our inscriptions, w h i c h vary
somewhat here, D is t h e nearest.
n. T h i s l e t t e r differs h a r d l y at a l l f r o m t except i n t h e
shortness of t h e left-hand member. T h e really d i s t i n g u i s h i n g
feature of t h e letter, as seen i n G u p t a , T i b e t a n , and Kuṭila,
w i t h w h i c h t h i s otherwise accords, is t h e f r o n t loop, w h i c h is
lost t h r o u g h t h e smallness of t h e h a n d w r i t i n g s .
p. T h e f o r m i n t h e M S S . is t h e same as t h a t of our three
inscriptions. T h e open t o p is f o u n d i n all early inscriptions,
as w e l l as i n Pañjābī and Kashmirian, but never in later
Nepalese or o r d i n a r y N o r t h I n d i a n M S S .
ph. W e have here t w o i n t e r e s t i n g stages of development.
B preserves nearly i n t a c t t h e G u p t a f o r m , or a t a l l events w i t h
1

such slight m o d i f i c a t i o n as we find i n M. I n this form the

direct connection w i t h t h e p of t h e period can clearly be seen:
Compare t h e T i b e t a n . T h e n e x t stage, w h i c h we find i n B 8

and s t i l l more p l a i n l y i n A , is m i d w a y between t h e last and the

modern B e n g a l i . W i t h i t we m a y compare t h e Pañjābī and
K a s h m i r i a n forms. T h e nearest approach to these is t o be
found i n our t w o earliest M S S . f r o m N e p a l , where t h e l e t t e r
nearly approximates i n shape t o h.
b, v. T h e r e is l i t t l e i n t h e single f o r m used for these
two letters t h a t calls for r e m a r k , except t h a t the loop is
somewhat larger t h a n i n t h e m o d e r n l e t t e r . T h e use of t h e
single f o r m for t h e t w o letters is parallelled b y i f .
bh. T h i s l e t t e r i n t h e somewhat m i n u t e w a i t i n g of our t w o
MSS. is often h a r d t o d i s t i n g u i s h f r o m t, t h e o n l y difference
being t h e wedged shape of t h e l e f t - h a n d m e m b e r . I n inscrip­
tions, as D a n d M, we find t h e wedge l e f t open, so t h a t no
difficulty is p r e s e n t e d ; so t o o i n Kuṭila. T h e Japanese forms
of t h e t w o letters are also i n t e r e s t i n g l y i l l u s t r a t i v e .
m. T h e f o r m w i t h open t o p is found i n our three i n s c r i p -

e
1 EXCURSUS ON TWO MSS.

tions, as also i n G u p t a a n d T i b e t a n , b u t n o t i n later M S S . It

occurs i n B , and generally i n B
1 2
and A . 1
The small h o r i ­
zontal p r o j e c t i o n at t h e lower l e f t - h a n d corner (rounded i n
l a t e r MSS.) is a s u r v i v a l of G u p t a usage.
y. T h i s l e t t e r e x h i b i t s one of t h e d i s t i n g u i s h i n g archaisms
of B . T h e projection on t h e l e f t w i t h i t s m i n u t e cross-stroke
is a n early usage n o t even preserved i n our three inscriptions,
w h i c h agree w i t h A i n showing a f o r m l i k e t h a t of the m o d e r n
l e t t e r , b u t w i t h open t o p and somewhat more curved i n f r o n t .
r. T h e variations i n t h i s l e t t e r are too m i n u t e t o require
comment.
1. O u r M S S . display considerable v a r i e t y i n the forms of
t h i s letter, showing t h e t r a n s i t i o n f r o m t h e G u p t a to t h e modern
form.
ç‚ s. These l e t t e r s are somewhat h a r d t o d i s t i n g u i s h f r o m
one another and f r o m m. T h e n o r m a l shape of ç seems t o
be m u c h l i k e the modern s fa), but rounded instead of
square at t h e top. This is t h e usual G u p t a f o r m , which
survives also i n X i t h century M S S . a n d i n t h e Japanese. As
m i g h t be expected however, f r o m t h e f r e q u e n t confusion of ç
and s i n N o r t h I n d i a n M S S . of a l l dates (especially i n N e p a l ) ,
as w e l l as f r o m t h e small w r i t i n g of our t w o M S S . , t h e curve is
often lost, a n d we get a s t r a i g h t t o p as i n t h e m o d e r n s.
T h e proper f o r m of s, a n d t h a t usually found i n b o t h M S S . ,
has t h e open t o p , b u t f r o m t h e causes j u s t m e n t i o n e d t h e
d i s t i n c t i o n is often w a n t i n g i n A and occasionally i n B . a
The
distinction i n M consists o n l y in a mallet-like projection
f r o m t h e lower left-hand corner (compare t h e forms in D
and M a n d i n t h e Japanese), as compared w i t h t h e merely
produced l i n e (cf. t h e Japanese) or t h e loop (cf. D) character­
istic of m .
sh. H e r e again t h e open t o p of t h e l e t t e r constitutes an
archaism and a s u r v i v a l of a G u p t a f o r m , n o t found i n later
MSS. I t distinguishes t h e l e t t e r f r o m a f o r m otherwise v e r y
similar, t h a t of t h .
 OP T H E IXTH CENTURY. li

h. T h e f o r m is a very s l i g h t m o d i f i c a t i o n of t h e K a n i s h k a
and agrees w i t h our three inscriptions. T h e absence of t h e
lower stroke f o u n d i n t h e m o d e r n l e t t e r is especially n o t e ­
worthy.

§4. Coñjunct Consonants.

B has v e r y noticeable archaisms i n t h e cases of r preceding,

a n d y f o l l o w i n g , consonants. T h e perpendicular nail-headed
shape of t h e f o r m e r e x a c t l y coincides w i t h t h e forms i n N
and D, as w e l l as i n earlier inscriptions, b u t seems unparalleled
in MSS.
T h e y b y its p e c u l i a r l y p o i n t e d f o r m , c u r v i n g u n d e r the
letters to w h i c h i t is j o i n e d , s t r i k i n g l y recalls t h e T i b e t a n y
coñjunct as d i s t i n c t f r o m y single. N and D again f u r n i s h
exact parallels.
 NOTE ON THE TABLES OF LETTERS AND

NUMERALS.

T H E Tables g i v e n i n t h e p r e s e n t v o l u m e ( P l a t e s i v , v ) , w h i c h are
lithographed f r o m tracings made f r o m the M S S . under the supervi­
s i o n o f t h e c o m p i l e r of t h i s w o r k , are designed t o g i v e a s u m m a r y
v i e w o f t h e progress o f w r i t i n g , as i l l u s t r a t e d b y these d o c u m e n t s .
F r o m t h e x v i i t h c e n t u r y o n w a r d s n o specimens h a v e been g i v e n ,
p a r t l y because t h e p e c u l i a r i t i e s o f x v i i t h c e n t u r y M S S . have been
well discussed and illustrated in Dr Johann Klatt's work on
C ā ṇ a k y a a l r e a d y c i t e d , p a r t l y because f r o m t h a t t i m e o n w a r d s M S S .
offer n o f r e s h p o i n t s o f p a l æ o g r a p h i c a l i n t e r e s t , n o r , a t a l l events t o
those accustomed t o the more archaic, a n y practical difficulty of
decipherment. Thus both tables end with illustrations of the
a r c h a i s t i c r e v i v a l of t h e x v i t h c e n t u r y d e s c r i b e d a t p. x x x i . This
o f course m u s t be b o r n e i n m i n d , i f t h e y b e used m e r e l y i n the
m a n n e r supposed a t p. x i x . a d fin.
W i t h r e g a r d t o t h e T a b l e o f L e t t e r s , i n v i e w of t h e g r e a t e x t e n t
of the I n d i a n alphabet, a n apology, w i l l scarcely be needed for
g i v i n g here o n l y such l e t t e r s as seemed best t o i l l u s t r a t e t h e g r a d u a l
development of forms. The autotype illustrations* convey an
a c c u r a t e n o t i o n o f t h e g e n e r a l s t y l e o f w r i t i n g o f some o f o u r m o s t
important MSS.; while the regular columns of the lithographic
t a b l e are s u p p l e m e n t e d b y t h e g e n e r a l c o l u m n h e a d e d " o t h e r l e t t e r s , "
i n w h i c h I have endeavoured to group all the r e m a i n i n g forms t h a t
seemed l i k e l y t o p r o v e of i n t e r e s t .

* These, i t w i l l be o b s e r v e d , are a l l o f t h e a c t u a l size, w i t h t h e

e x c e p t i o n o f A d d . 1 6 9 1 . 2 o n P l a t e I I I . , w h i c h is s l i g h t l y reduced.
 ON THE TABLES OF LETTERS AND NUMERALS, liii

A s to the Table of N u m b e r s , m a n y interesting deductions are

suggested i n v i e w o f r e c e n t i n v e s t i g a t i o n s o n t h e subject, especially
those of P a ṇ ḍ i t Bhagvanlāl Indraji and D r Bühler {Ind. Antiq.
v i . 4 2 ) , c o m m e n t e d o n i n B u r n e l l ' s South Indian Palœography, 2 n d ed.
p. 6 5 , a n d those o f S i r E . C l i v e B a y l e y i n t h e R . A . S . J o u r n a l , N e w
Ser. V o l s . x i v , x v . B e a r i n g i n m i n d t h a t t h e object o f t h e p r e s e n t
w o r k is r a t h e r t o p r o v i d e m a t e r i a l f o r research, t h a n t o o r i g i n a t e o r
m o d i f y t h e o r i e s , I s u b j o i n i n t h i s place o n l y a f e w notes a n d suggestions.
W e observe t h e n , first a n d g e n e r a l l y , t h e r e m a r k a b l e c o n s e r v a t i s m
o f t h e N e p a l e s e B u d d h i s t s * i n p r e s e r v i n g side b y side w i t h t h e n e w
system of d i g i t numerals the old system of n u m e r a t i o n b y aksharas
or syllables w h i c h I h a v e t e r m e d " Letter-numerals."
T h e t w o systems w e r e n o d o u b t confused, so t h a t we c e r t a i n l y find
i n m a n y cases w h a t S i r C l i v e B a y l e y ( x v . 28) calls " a s i n g u l a r m e d l e y
of t h e o l d a n d n e w " systems. T h u s f o r t h e first t h r e e numerals, i n
earlier M S S . , the figures f o r t h e f i r s t t h r e e d i g i t s are t h e same, o r
n e a r l y so, i n b o t h systems. We do not find t h e n e w e r s y s t e m of
" f i g u r e s , " i n o u r sense o f t h e t e r m , used a t first i n N e p a l f o r n u m b e r ­
i n g t h e leaves o f M S S . , a n d i n t h e passages o f t h e t e x t o f t h e M S S .
f r o m w h i c h we d r a w o u r first e x a m p l e s t h e f o r m s v a r y s o m e w h a t . It
is i m p o r t a n t h o w e v e r t o n o t i c e t h a t a t l e a f 75 of A d d . 1702,

o u r m o s t archaic M S . , <5|^ a n d < 5 j a r e used f o r 12 a n d 13 s h o w i n g ,

i n q u a l i f i c a t i o n o f S i r C l i v e B a y l e y ' s r e m a r k s ( x v . 27 à 45), that
t h e v a l u e of p o s i t i o n w a s e a r l y u n d e r s t o o d i n N e p a l .
T h e r e is some v a r i e t y o f f o r m , as i n t h e case of 7, a n d i n t h a t of
4 a n d 5, as e m p l o y e d i n t h e l e t t e r - o r akshara-system.
A g a i n w e find i n several M S S . t h e r o u n d m a r k f o r zero used
w i t h t h e a k s h a r a f o r all t h e e v e n t e n s , 1 0 , 2 0 , 3 0 , etc. ( i t is o n l y
i n d i c a t e d i n t h e T a b l e i n each case f o r t h e 1 0 ) . I n A d d . 1643 w e
even find t h e d o u b l e zero w i t h 2 0 0 . T h e same M S . gives us t h e
remarkable expression for 447 g i v e n i n the note at the foot of the
Table. I t occurs a t t h e e n d of C h a p t e r I . A l l t h e other verse-
numbers t are g i v e n i n figures, on the n e w system. T h i s case is

* T h e same t h i n g has been f o u n d r e c e n t l y b y D r K i e l h o r n in

early M S S . f r o m W e s t e r n I n d i a : see h i s R e p o r t f o r 1 8 8 0 - I .
t See t h e t e x t p. 2, 1. 2 1 .
liV ON THE TABLES OF LETTERS AND NUMERALS.

especially c u r i o u s f r o m t h e u n i t a n d t e n - n u m e r a l f o l l o w i n g t h e o l d
s y s t e m , w h i l e t h e f o u r hundred is expressed b y a m e r e unit-four
figure, b u t of t h e f o r m s e m p l o y e d f o r t h e u n i t u n d e r t h e o l d p l a n .
W i t h these e x c e p t i o n s , d i s t i n c t sets o f c h a r a c t e r s are preserved f o r t h e
t w o methods throughout.
As to the letter numerals: with regard to their progressive
variation, we notice in some cases m e r e p e r v e r s i o n o f form, as
w h e r e tri ( 5 ) changes t o hri, o r gra (7) t o a p p a r e n t l y a f o r m o f ?ia';
i n others, a change i n t h e a k s h a r a as a spoken* s o u n d , as w h e n phra
( 6 ) † becomes bhra.
I n t h e 2 0 0 o f A d d . 1 0 4 9 t h e c u r v e b e l o w m u s t n o t o f course be
confused w i t h t h e c u r v e of t h e u i n t h e p r o b a b l y o r i g i n a l f o r m su.
See above p. x l .
A S t o t h e n e w e r system ( " figure-numerals " ) , the chief difficulty
a n d i n t e r e s t l i e i n t h e f o r m s u s e d f o r 4 ‚ 5, a n d 6. T h e set of f o r m s
t h a t I r e g a r d as c h a r a c t e r i s t i c a l l y N e p a l e s e are m o s t c l e a r l y seen i n
A d d . 1395 ( A . D . 1 3 8 5 ) i n c o n t r a s t w i t h t h e o r d i n a r y f o r m s f o u n d i n
a considerably earlier MS., Add. 1644. These f o r m s , apparently
l o c a l , l i n g e r o n i n t h e coinage, t h o u g h t h e y are r a r e i n t h e M S S . , o f
the x v i i — x v n i t h centuries. A s t o t h e l a s t o f t h e t h r e e , i t w i l l be
f o u n d , I b e l i e v e , t o be a case of t h e p r e s e r v a t i o n i n N e p a l e s e usage
of a f o r m d e v e l o p e d f r o m G u p t a f o r m s , t h e c o n n e c t i n g l i n k being
furnished by the remarkable M S . A d d . 1702. I f the form for the
figure 6 g i v e n i n t h e second series o f t h e T a b l e be c o m p a r e d w i t h t h e
second of t h e f o r m s g i v e n b y P a ṇ ḍ i t B h a g v a n l ā l (Ind. Ant. v i . 44,
col. 4 ) i t w i l l be f o u n d t o a d d s t i l l a n o t h e r i n s t a n c e t o t h e number
o f r e m a r k a b l e s u r v i v a l s o f t h e G u p t a usage n o t e d i n t h e E x c u r s u s as
found i n that MS.

* Cf. D r B ü h l e r q u o t e d b y S i r C l i v e B a y l e y ( x i v . 3 4 3 ) .
† T h e evidence o f t h e first of t h e t w o f o r m s ( b o t h - p h r a ) i n o u r
m o s t archaic M S . , A d d . 1 7 0 2 , seems t o m e t o go some w a y t o d i s p r o v e
t h e o b j e c t i o n of B u r n e i l (S. I. P. p. 6 6 ) t o B h a g v a n l ā l ' s t h e o r y , o n
t h e g r o u n d t h a t t h e resemblance of t h e figure o r i g i n a l l y used f o r 6
t o t h e s y l l a b l e phra is a c c i d e n t a l . T h e a r c h a i c l o o p e d f o r m seems t o
s u p p l y j u s t t h e c o n n e c t i n g l i n k t h a t one w o u l d e x p e c t i n s u p p o r t o f
the Paṇḍit's theory.
 LIST OF THE PRINCIPAL WORKS REFERRED TO.

A u f r e c h t (Th.). Catalogus Codd. S a n s c r i t i c o r u m B i b l i o t h e c a e B o d -

leianae. ( O x f o r d , 1864.)
B e a l (S.). The Buddhist Tripitaka...Catalogue. ( L o n d o n , 1876.)
Böhtlingk (0.) and R o t h (R.) = [ B . and R.]. Sanskrit-Wörterbuch.
(St Petersburg, 1 8 5 5 — 7 5 . )
B ü h l e r ( J . G.). R e p o r t i n J o u r n a l o f t h e B o m b a y A s i a t i c Society,
1877.
B u r n ell, ( A . C ) . A classified I n d e x t o t h e M S S . i n t h e Palace a t
Tañjore. ( L o n d o n , 1881.) E l e m e n t s o f S o u t h I n d i a n Palaeo­
g r a p h y , ed. 1 , 1 8 7 4 ; ed. 2, 1 8 7 8 .
B u r n o u f (Eugene). I n t r o d u c t i o n à l'histoire d u Buddhisme Indien,
ed. I. ( P a r i s , 1 8 4 4 ) : a n d ' L e L o t u s de l a b o n n e l o i ' f o r m i n g a
sequel t o t h e l a s t ( i b i d . , 1 8 5 2 ) /
Childers (R. C ) . Pali Dictionary. ( L o n d o n , 1875.)
Cowell (E. B.) and Eggeling (J.) Catalogue of the Buddhist
S a n s k r i t M S S . i n t h e possession o f t h e R o y a l A s i a t i c Society
(Hodgson Collection); originally published in the R. A. S.
J o u r n a l , Oct. 1875.
Csoma de K ö r ö s . Papers on T i b e t a n B u d d h i s t literature i n A s i a t i c
Researches, V o l . x x . See also F e e r .
Cunningham (A.). Archaeological S u r v e y of I n d i a . (Simla, 1871—.)
Feer (L.). P a p e r s o n B u d d h i s t l i t e r a t u r e i n t h e Journal Asiatique,
f o r 1875 and 1879.
— T r a n s l a t i o n of Csoma's w o r k , w i t h notes a n d i n d i c e s , i n t h e A n -
nales d u M u s é e G u i m e t ( A n n . G . ) , V o l . i i . ( P a r i s , 1881.)
Hodgson (B. H.). Essay o n t h e Literature of Nepal; originally
p u b l i s h e d i n " A s i a t i c Researches," V o l . x v i . (Calcutta, 1828),
and reprinted by Trübner (London, 1874).
Indian Antiquary. Papers b y D r B ü h l e r , P a n d i t Bhagvanlāl and
others, i n Vols. i i , v i and i x . (Bombay, 1873—1880.)
Kirkpatrick (W.). A n a c c o u n t o f t h e k i n g d o m of N e p a u l . (London,
1811.)
lVÌ LIST OF THE PRINCIPAL WORKS REFERRED TO.

K l a t t (J,). D e trecentis Canakyae sententiis. ( B e r l i n , 1873.)

Nañjio Bunyiu. Catalogue of the Chinese Buddhist Tripiṭaka.
( O x f o r d , 1883.)
P a l æ o g r a p h i c a l Society's O r i e n t a l Series. (London, 1873—1883.)
Pischel (R.). K a t a l o g der B i b l i o t h e k der Deutschen M o r g e n l ä n d ­
ischen Gesellschaft. (Leipzig, 1881.)
Rājendralāla M i t r a . Notices of Sanskrit M S S . (Calcutta, 1 8 7 1 — ‚ )
The Sanskrit Buddhist L i t e r a t u r e of N e p a l [being a descriptive
c a t a l o g u e of t h e H o d g s o n M S S , a t C a l c u t t a ] , c i t e d as Nep. B.
L. (Calcutta, 1882.)
Senart (E.). L e Mahávastu. (Paris, 1882.)
Wassiliew (W.). D e r Buddhismus [ p a r t l y founded on Tāranātha's
T i b e t a n H i s t o r y of B u d d h i s m ] (St Petersburg, 1860.)
W r i g h t (D.). H i s t o r y of N e p a l . (Cambridge, 1875.)

CORRIGENDA.

Page 6, l i n e 5. For मT"f^rfम T - 0

read
,, 2 7 , ,, 11. ,, 859 ,, 857. See p. x l i , n o t e .
,,‚ 3 4 , ,, 7. Dele D e v a n ā g a r ī h a n d .
,, 7 5 , l i n e s 26, 2 7 , 3 4 . F o r Boddhi- read B o d h i -

„ 76, ,, 23. For ^रTमTनन-^न 0

read 0
Tन~Çrrन 0

,, 7 6 , ,, 26. ,, ° ल त ा थ ा ^ r f ° ,, ° ल त ा थ ा म J 5 7 T 0

Pages 82, 83. On the Chapter-titles see now Prof. Beal's

t r a n s l a t i o n i n t h e " S a c r e d B o o k s of t h e E a s t . "
P a g e 1 3 5 , l i n e 4. For -lokā read –latā.

‚, 152, ,, 7. ,‚ M ī „ न W t .
 CATALOGUE
OF

BUDDHIST SANSKRIT
MANUSCRIPTS.

A d d . 865.
Paper; 258 leaves, 1 4 — 1 5 lines, 1 4 x 6 ^ i n . ; modern Ne­
palese h a n d ; w r i t t e n 1873.

DlVYĀVADĀNA.
Copied t o order f o r t h e U n i v e r s i t y Library, through Dr D.
W r i g h t , f r o m t h e o n l y early copy k n o w n t o exist, s t i l l preserved a t
Kāṭmāṇḍū. W r i t t e n i n the ordinary modern handwriting of Nepal,
as are a l l t h e M S S . d e s c r i b e d i n t h i s C a t a l o g u e , unless s o m e t h i n g i n
t h e c h a r a c t e r calls f o r especial n o t i c e . Leaves numbered o n t h e left
h a n d m a r g i n o f t h e verso (as i s c o m m o n l y t h e case), 1 — 2 3 , 2 5 — 7 9 ,
81-----235, 2 3 5 * 236—259.
T h i s c o l l e c t i o n o f stories i s n o t i c e d b y B u m o u f i n h i s Introduction
à Vhistoire du Buddhisme Indien,* A n edition of t h e t e x t , with
i n t r o d u c t i o n s , <fec, b y P r o f . C o w e l l a n d M r R . A . N e i l , i s i n course
of p u b l i c a t i o n a t t h e U n i v e r s i t y Press.

A d d . 866.
P a l m - l e a f ; 2 0 2 leaves, 6 l i n e s , 2 1 x 2 i n . ; e a r l y Devanāgarī
h a n d , w i t h some Kuṭila characteristics; dated N e p a l Saṃvat
128 (A.D. 1 0 0 8 ) ,
ASHṬASĀHASRIKĀ PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ.
Leaves somewhat damaged a t t h e b e g i n n i n g , b u t o n t h e whole i n
excellent preservation. W r i t t e n during a joint-regency, apparently,

* W h e r e v e r B u r n o u f s Introduction ( B u r n . I n t r . ) is cited i n this

catalogue, reference is m a d e t o t h e first e d i t i o n ( P a r i s , 1 8 4 4 , 4 t o , ) .
1
2 CATALOGUE O F BUDDHIST [ A D D . 866.

of Nirbhaya and Rudradeva. See the Historical Introduction t o

this Catalogue.
A facsimile of leaf 143b of this M S . is given i n Plate X V I of the
Palæographical Society's Oriental Series (Part 2, 1877), w i t h a notice
of the M S . b y Professors Cowell and Eggeling. W h a t is there said
on the handwriting must however be corrected b y the results of
further examination, which w i l l be found i n the present writer's
remarks on Plate L X X X I of the same series (Part 7, 1882). See
the Palæographical Introduction to this Catalogue.
Copies of this book are numerous and often ancient; see D r D .
Wright's History of Nepal, p. 159 (a bibliographically curious
passage). O n the w o r k itself, the 8000-line recension of the Prajñā-
pāramitā, see B u r n . Intr. p. 464.
Begins:

fनñM* न म - p * IT TपरTfम^Sfम^ I
-

था ei न f ī न w f ^ f न र ^ W r ^ % Ii
5

A f t e r a page of introductory çlokas :

rçव़ म थ ा ^3न3कftF"íमf मनतान s रT"ref f^हरf?r w

iDTf^ प ^ 0
. (leaf 2a. l i n e 1.)
The work consists of 32 chapters, w i t h subscriptions as follows (the
number of verses i n each being given i n figures at the e n d ) :
1. अT^TÇनTहf^íकTथा TT^TपTरfàताथा *4l4KV-
ताच^Tपfर^ न T म i r e म : II 88*> II 13b.
2. ° W r f र T r T f न T म f ^ f f f a : II II 20a.
3. ° अ I Ī म ^ ण थ ा र ^ ^ नTम
^ r f t ^ : II ^ II 38b.
4 . गुणपft*H^qr<c|Trf नTम च 7 5 ^ : II ^ l l 42a.
0

5. °प"HM í I -y M P<c| - f í f न T म प " J म : II ^ ^ | | 5 5 6 .

6. °अगुमt4-11 r < i i u म न T प f t ^ : प s : II ^Ś-II 69b.
7. f^<^Mr<siTÍ:~-म: Ii \v\ Ii 75a.
0

8. °Oi^P^iiRciTTf न T म r g म : n v~8 n 79b.

9. ° ^ f H प f ^ f f न T म न प म : II WH II 82b.
10. °थारणगुणपíX^ T Í न प f र ^ i f f त ा म ~ श म : 11 11
91a.
A D D . 866.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 3

11. ° - M K - h ^ M P l 4 - i t T T ^ T — : II –»°––II 986.

12. e
<in-m-<aI*tMr<-i-íf T - T - H H •»"->- II 108a.
13. -sir-mMPi-i-Tf I T * –—i^ì<si: It II U0&.
14. ^(i^at: II
° ^ Ì M ^ M Í X - I - T f -ĪT-T 114a.
is. ° ‡ - n — r f t - r ^ ^ - r w • n H 9 a . -

16. e
f l q d l P < - T T P F THRf ift—: II
u
II 124b.
17. 0
^r-ir-ict–-i^iiti*Kf^^Mr<«tiTf t h r ^ ~ i t : ii
II 131b.

18. °SL^r*ldmr<c|-ff –-11 *L l ä. I < ai: II \–»–> II 135b.

141b.
20. °^Mi3–fì^<fìw^i-iP<–i-Tf i t * fWH7T-–: n
II 148a.
21. °-HK-h^MÍX-lTÍf ^ T ^ T T ^ n t - l f c ī ü * t : i l V--~H 152a.
22. °wrwftnrqf^-fff. *fr* -(Tfiníf>r—: n v–1 u
157a.
23. °wrft-nff «rr*f -«<nniairrid*i: n u 159b.

24. °-5fW-Rf^"-TrÍT ~ t ^«irSSfinDíd'-H: II V» II 162a.

25. TÌI-jlMr<-i-llF ^tTiī V^P4ai^ld-H: II W H 166a.
c

26. *ii<nM*<M(X-i-íf i t o -ff^-rfa~m: 11 \8*>n ì69b.

0

27. 0
*JKM<X«t-Tf T U T WñfafinTO: II V–*<II 174a.
28. "i-reft-%wn~fl M f t « – í f s « i ß Ì i i f i T i r a :
0
n v\ “
181b.
29. ^L*<M(Xc)––j1fifnT~C–^^P-t^TL*<: II –•• II 183b.
0

30. °^<IK^P<ftMP<-l-Tf 1T-T P–TAITL*i:II 8 ^ 8 I I 195b.

31. ° v ^ f i - i - r f t - r - f f * r r ö * P * s v M * i : ii w « 20ia.
32. O
M < Ì . < . I M F T T T F F (sie) *tto - r f ^ n : n -*––— it
-

After this, come three more lines in the same style (cf. A d d . 1163)
and then the verse fl "-f^f°, etc.; and then the following particu­
lars as to time of writing:

-elf wT-r-Kf-nr-r^ i t § 9 5 ^ ttrr-^-'Tissi-ft

" 1—2
4 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 866.

f*sw*& --ft i s . « * - . I ^ f^~j-*"--"ra†~ī–T

(?)-rr-sR-f Ii TT-t~fft...-hnid4ìr<^i <ft^í^MH (?)

Tffr^r^–hiP–-fò–Ti
W h a t follows is too faint to be read with certainty, but the words
म Ì च J and प T प and the title of the book can be discerned, so that
it is probably a line in praise of the 'fruit' of reading the book.
After a full stop comes another line in rather fresher ink but
similar handwriting:

पणमI पfHFTपन^~म~5T *īfftश- <tt^: «^मf"íनTf: I

*<Hi4*ji9*fci w r ग ु थ ा न म " 7 क T र ^ ^ न r q ह न t : " ī श w r (?)

अ%न w न ^ न : ^fr [sf^ प T ^ f t ^ f श ^ T थ ा " i

ī^-ìiinV'muíX*^ !^^ र f ^ í थ ा1
^ r न r न w ^ ण II

A d d . 867. 1 .

P a p e r ; 1 leaf, 8 lines, 1 2 f x 3 f i n . ; x v i l i t h . cent.

Fragment of the CANDRAPRADĪPA-SŪTRA (?),

This leaf was substituted by mistake for leaf 1 of the next M S .

and is bound with it.
Begins:

नम: र^चथा^T I नम-f^TW T -

महTव़tf^WRT I

अr^Òw«^rq^^^lí^^^HT|<मJ महTथानमह (MS.°ह†}

गुi~rrनTfमताwथा II “
I n I. 7 w e find:

अ T Í ^ ^ « C t व ़ • • • T% ^चरTS* मPíTम I

Add. 867. 2 .

P a p e r ; 124 leaves, 7 — 9 lines, 1 2 J x 3 f i n . Dated N . S . 872

(A.D. 1752),

DAÇABHūMĪÇVARA.

Leaves 1, 25, 54, and 105 are missing. Another copy in R. A . S.

A D D . 867.2.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 5

Cat. 3. The work is called by Burnouf, Introd. pp. 68, 438,

"exposition des d i x degrés de perfection, par lesquels passe u n
Buddha." I t is one of the 'nine dharmas', (id. ib, 68). For the
beginning, and the colophon of Chapter 1 see the R. A . S. Cat. The
remaining 10 Chapters end as follows:

2. RlJfefl न T म f ^ r f í थ ा 4 ì f t l W H t f t ī : II 34a.
3. प म T क f t न T म ^ r f V थ ा ° 44a.
4. अ N ^ f f t j न T म <iri*fi*° 52a.

5. सु^था नTम T ^ f † 0
61a.
6. अ f ^ ^ न T म प ^ t ° 72a.
7. ^रनमT न T म WK^t 84a. 0

8. अ च ल T नTमnnft 98a. 0

9. न T W म f f t न T म न ^ f t ° 107b.

10. mAHhi न T म ^ f t ° 120a.

11. T f H ^ t f ^ ^ T l 4 i t i ^ l ^ ^ श ^ - 3 K Ì न T म म ह T -
थान^चT^रT" "मTfr: i
^V*ÌT....I ^पTf^कT^I ^प^fRसु^íगु^ I मīf
अftjfनSfशन I च ^ f श अOidPd^Fl तारTfWlíVf^tन
....मr^Rरगुचतानt . . . न f ^ न V मन^f>TT^^ -lO 3

f * r f % न ^ f e न II

Add. 868.
Paper; 43 leaves, 7lines, 10% x 3^ i n . ; x v i l — - x v i n t h century.

SAPTAÇATIKĀ PRAJÑPĀRAMITĀ.

Last leaf recent supply. Leaves originally numbered 14—56,

later 1—43.
The work exists i n Tibetan (Csoma i n As. Res. x x . 395), I t
consists of a dialogue on prajñā pāramitā between the Bhagavat and
Mañjuçrī (Kumāra-bhūta), accompanied by Çāradvatīputra, Pūrṇa
son of Maitrāyaṇī, Maudgalyāyana, Kāçyapa, Kātyāyàna, Kaushṭhila
and others.
6 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 868.

Begins:
•ÇŚ -TOT ^ f T ^ f W T ^ Tīī& *ī*nīT~–T –5fT~?ít
v N^<(H

Ends, w i t h the common formula:

°मनपता म T f प न म ^ ^ f ^ f न I
A f t e r which :
- ç r à w J ! f f F * . T T r g r q i T f ^ f T T ^ t t t í t i 43b.
A s a specimen, the opening of the dialogue (3a), is subjoined:
मनतानTह I क * न थ ा न त ा - W -TTrr, प^पT-
f * न - j : I म - f ^ Y र T ह I r r थ ा r r क f र ण (sic) r r थ ा न न w ^ i f t -
कWTकTरणTगु प लम^t5īन I T Í ^ म ग ु T प T ^ T क T ^ r f थ ा न न TO-
f*ī I था^^TथाकTरण न थ ा न न W T f म I न च नथाrr "म^"T-
न^fH i ij;व़ न थ ा न r í प श r r f a न न थ ा r r म ^ f न न f^मTfrr i
TTव़ न थ ा न न W T f म I न नथाTT ^ श " T T न प t श W [ : l] Trव़
7 f थ ा न f f प~?Tfम I न 7T"fता अ f ñ r n न T न त ा न iīrगुrप^rr[:]
13;व़ न थ ा न <r w r f म i न न " f त ा ^ प म r ñ r त ा ता^iwTf^ता i

A d d . 869.
Paper; 66 leaves, 7 lines, 1 0 ^ x 4 ^ i n . ; modern, ordinary
D e v a n ā g a r i hand.
BODHICARYĀVATĀRA,

This is the n i n t h section of the Açokāvadāna-mālā (see M S . A d d .

1482). I t is i n verse, containing ten paricchedas. See R. A . S. Cat.
No. 13; and copies are also at the I n d i a office, Paris and Calcutta.
Begins :

The sections end t h u s :

ì . Tfw ^ f r f v - i ^ T - f - í T t f i f ^ 1 V m ^ - m - r f t ^ T :

3ī-sro: Ii éa.
A D D . 869.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 7

2. °पrप^शता पfìn%<T f^ffta:° 8b.

3. ° त ा W च T f प f र W न T म (-Frffa: प * n a .
4 ° त ा f ^ f च r ī T l T म T ^ T न T म च " ^ : ° 15a.
5. ° ^ T T ^ R I ल " M : प ~ J म : ° 22b.
6. ° ^ f ^ प T र f म त ा प ~ : ° 31b.
7. °fníपTरfमता पfर^r: ~ ~ म : n 36b.
8. ° W R प T र f í R त ा न T म T g म : ° 49a.
9. ° प T f T प T र f ö त ा प f र " % ^ : [ न " म : ] Ii 6ib.
10. 'पfरणTमनT पfर^C† ^ श म : II 66a.

A d d . 870.

P a p e r ; 2 2 5 leaves, 7 — 8 lines, 1 3 ! x
H - - 5 dated N.s. 9 7 4
n

(A. D. 1854).

YṚIHAT SVAYAMBHŪ-PURĀṆA.

A w o r k i n v e r s e o n t h e sacred places o f N e p a l . See H o d g s o n

Ess. L i t . N e p . 1 7 ; B u r n . I n t r . 5 8 1 ; L o t u s 5 0 2 — 5 0 4 ; R . A . S. C a t .
Nos. 17, 18, 2 3 ; Pischel, Catal. der Hdss. der Deutschen M o r g e n ! .
Gesellsch. 2 — 3 . O f t h i s p u r ā ṇ a t h e r e seem t o be a t least t h r e e ,
and possibly four, redactions:
(1) T h e V ṛ i l i a t s v a y a m b h ū - p , see also M S . A d d . 1 4 6 8 .
0

(2) T h e M a h a t - s v ; R . A . S. C a t . N o . 1 8 .
0
T h i s is perhaps rather
a d i f f e r e n t recension o f t h e t e x t of N o . 1 t h a n a separate r e d a c t i o n ,
since m o s t o f t h e c h a p t e r s c o i n c i d e w i t h N o . 1 b o t h a t t h e b e g i n n i n g
a n d e n d ; t h o u g h t h e b e g i n n i n g o f t h e w o r k coincides w i t h N o . 3 ‚ a n d
t h a t o f c h . 2 w i t h N o . 4.
(3) T h e M a d h y a m a - s v ° ; see M S . A d d . 1 4 6 9 , R . A . S. N o . 2 3 ,
a n d P i s c h e l , C a t . 1. c.
(4) T h e s m a l l e s t , see M S S . A d d . 8 7 1 , 1 5 3 6 , a n d R . A . S. N o . 1 7 .
O f these r e d a c t i o n s N o s . 1 , 2 , a n d 4 h a v e t h e same n u m b e r of
chapters, e i g h t , w i t h n a m e s i n m o s t cases i d e n t i c a l ; a n d N o . 3, t h o u g h
i n 10 c h a p t e r s , is s u b s t a n t i a l l y t h e same.
The text of the present M S . is i n d e p e n d e n t of Add. 1468;
Compare t h e t w o lacunae w h i c h are m a r k e d i n t h a t M S . a t the end
o f c h . 5 ; a n d t h e t i t l e o f c h . 4 w h i c h i n t h i s M S . corresponds w i t h
8 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 870.

ch. 4 , o f t h e ' m a d h y a m a ' recension, w h i l e i n A d d . 1 4 6 8 i t i s t h e same

as i n t h e o t h e r s .
Begins:

^*mf f ^ ~ n f W T » r t – r á w r f 11

~<U^K<S>Ml<J ffWm ^ í t ^5TTII

T h e chapters e n d :

r-íT-ít Tr-mts-siT-—f: if 19a.

W T ~ – f – f i f T »TTíT T\fÍT^Í5–afT-ī: II 57a.

Tfà ° ^ T j w ^ h c r t j r**–jT-rf ^aTf^TS“srr-r: n
3. 82a.

4. TfH "RT% ^t^nícMf*ch^|<<i

0

TT"nT-rrNí » r r f i -^-.-ifs-srnsr: n ìo8a.

^ " ì f ^ ^ ^ " h ^ - j f ^ " f " T T í f t " T ^ R t 5 ' - " : II 135a.

-—iT?s-rr-it^i\"JT-j^^t -rre ^ é t s w - í : n ì6ib.

W7TO: II 1916."

8. -CfrT ^ – P í ^ 5 1 <;**ìf t (sie) TT-TTWT-f-nHt

«n-flT-níísw^: <j(\«mi"r: n ^ r t t í Í t t t w h^«h–m–

-?Ī>*U«Í* II ^ t % - W t : -n-f-j TT^f–i?–?T f t r r f ^ f H II 225a.
T h e n follow t w o lines i n vernacular.

A table o f contents, a n d t h e t i t l e ' ^ह^^^परTणपf^fकT'

are o n t h e c o v e r a t t h e b e g i n n i n g .

* O f t e n corrected later t o ~TPSPJ°. I t i s also sometimes w r i t t e n

•çràम* or श ^ ; ° .
A D D . 871.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 9

A d d . 871-

P a p e r ; 26 leaves, 5 lines, 10J x 2 ^ i n . ; modern.

SVAYAMBHŪ-PURĀ:NA (smallest redaction).

For an account of the work see under A d d . 870.
Begins:

" H l < 5 . " f f l * d r í J - 4 t ! * < - Ì ^N§| < 1 ^ a i * t ^ W W T ^ II

*mr% - í - r f r t " w ^ TT3iTr t u t ^?r: i
Ends:

•Jī"-w: " i f < " % ^ : i 4b.

2. Tfr{ - t r a i l Cfi«r<|i4«í† WT* tW^: t f ° I 6b.
3. T“fH ° ग ु प ^ " ^ † ह ì r M I 4 < r न T म ^ r f h s r : प ° I 9a.
4. T f न° í r म T f ^ i म ^ ^ ^ : प ° I 12a.
5. T f न ° ^ ^ f प ^ 3 f न ^ प ण न ण - r - t न t ताम प " j म : प ° i
16a.
6. TfH ° ^ थ ा r ! p n ' ^ W T ^ H t न T म प-म: प I 21a. 0

7. TfH ° ^ थ ा f 5 त ा ' f W र t गुT͆ न T म " T T म : प I 22b. 0

8. T f न °महTपमT^^नt न T म T " म : पfर^F"": "मnr: Ii

26a.

A d d . 872.

Paper; 234 leaves, 7 lines, 1 4 x 5 i n . ; modern, o r d i n a r y

Devanāgarī h a n d .

AVALOKITEÇVARA-GUṆA-KĀRAṆḌA-VYŪHA.

The leaves are numbered 1—235, as 209 i s o m i t t e d i n the

numbering.

On the work, a poetical version o f t h e K ā r a ṇ ḍ a - v y ū h a , see

Burn. Intr. 220—230, L o t u s 3 5 2 : see also R . A . S. C a t . N o . 19.
Copies a r e also a t t h e I n d i a office, i n P a r i s a n d a t C a l c u t t a .
10 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 872.

Begins:
-i: ^ t w - r – T f g : wt“ft^nfw f s R : i
rt - r r “ i -rcw t " í T - t - f i ^Tr-fivi*j–f–h^r»T ii s

WT *rfmiī^T^Ī T ^ - f * ftfVWT–R^ II s

–ra –«ft-n—7srf -r-§ ^ ^ ? T 6 p w ii s

~ī^-n~^"ir-T^i*rr fai^TKi*« ~ w f W f i i x

-ctf^-frsr-f w sfwf^H wr~- n s

The work is entirely composed i n çlokas. The following sections

are marked, b u t not numbered (see however A d d . 1 3 2 2 ) :

l. Tf>r --ftf*-i;wwwi «nN 144. H īīws"srr^: 11 12.

2. -.^q-ítf^-xtw-íf^^ 22.
3. TJH ' ^\*i% Hi,\f^<iHM<M\^tH'9^
s >
38.

4. TfrT ^ 4 l - t > K - j 4 ^ I Ī ? t ^ ^ - ^ ^ ^ ^ K - t ! M < » < " J II 54b.

5. ill 60.
6. T < - T ^ * s T « J < - Í U K 1 ! H * < " Ì I I 646.
7.
TRfTWII 6 8 5 .
TtrT "f†%^T-–T T^tfV»TT
8.
II 106.
5

9. TfrT fT^i-irn?*
TWTT-RT“t II 113.

11. " ^ T ^ ^ - f t - Í T T ^ t ^
12. Tfrt -tKI ^*r^*ì i ì ^ K " J M - * <«j II 1226.
13. Tfrf ^ T ^ f W ^ i - T i T f t V ^ T ^ T l «<* <,W II 1266.
14.

1316.

15, TfrT f ^ ^ T ^ T f T^TTW1T-F?:-? II 1616.

ADD. 872.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 11

16. TT?T ^^i;Tरणwfti*iī*\wIi-W*^*y0144ì^-

^ f ^ ^ T क र ण T प ^ ^ क र ण II 205b.

18. TfrT f श ^ ^ र ^ ^ श प क र ण II 227.

W T T क r f ^ <गु U ! * T र ~ J ° W Z 4^चरTŚf ~[मT]TT II 235.

Add. 874.

P a p e r ; 76 leaves, 5 lines, 10 x 3 i n . ; dated N. s. 913 ( A . D .

1793),
MAṆICŪḌĀVADĀNA.

T h e leaves a r e n u m b e r e d as 7 5 , 26 b e i n g w r i t t e n t w i c e . The
t e x t is v e r y f a u l t y . T h e r e are also copies a t P a r i s a n d C a l c u t t a .
Begins (after the invocation):

- व ़ म थ ा ~i r ī म क f ^ " 3 म t म न त ा न " T W t f^हरfन —

I
अ न T ^ f W ^ ī T र T ^ I ~"TT म न ~ त ा प T f f f ह T ^ f^-

T h e t a l e commences b y t h e i n t r o d u c t i o n o f K i n g B r a h m a d a t t a a n d
his wife K ā n t a m a t ī at Sāketa; her pregnancy and various longings
t h e r e i n ; t h e b i r t h o f a son w h o is c a l l e d M a ṇ i c ū ḍ a , because b o r n w i t h
a jewel on his head; his marriage to Padmāvatī, daughter of a ṛishi
B h a v a b h ū t i ; t h e b i r t h o f a son P a d m o t t a r a . I n t h e s u b s e q u e n t course
o f t h e t a l e , B r a h m a s a h ā m p a t i a n d Ç a k r a a r e a m o n g t h e speakers a n d
actors, also a ṛishi M ā r í c i (sic).

A t If. 7 0 t h e characters i n t h e i r present b i r t h s are t h u s i d e n t i f i e d :

The k i n g M a ṇ i c ū ḍ a is the narrator, the Buddha; Padmāvatī is
Y a ç o d h a r ā , t h e y u v a r ā j ā P a d m o t t a r a is R ā h u l a ; B r ā h m a r a t h a was
Ç ā r i p u t r a ; B h a v a b h ū t i is Ā n a n d a ; M ā r i c i is K ā ç y a p a ; B r a h m a d a t t a
is Çuddhodana, and Kāntamatī, Māyā; M ā r a is Maudgalyāyana;
I n d r a is a b h i k s h u N ā g i r a ; t h e k i n g D u s h p r a s a h a i s D e v a d a t t a . In
a n e a r l i e r b i r t h , M a ṇ i c ū ḍ a h a d been a s ā r t h a v ā h a w h o h a d b u i l t a n d
a d o r n e d v a r i o u s stūpas.
12 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 874.

T h e final c o l o p h o n i n S k t . a n d v e r n a c u l a r b e g i n s :

Tfन ^ * i P U ! ^ N 4 M WमT1T 76.

T h e r e m a i n d e r i s t o t h e effect t h a t t h e M S . w a s w r i t t e n a t K ā ṭ m a n d u
i n t h e reign o f R a ṇ a Bahadur, i n the year above m e n t i o n e d , a t
Gophalatora-vihāra by Viçvabhadra.

A d d . 875.

P a p e r ; 90 leaves, 5 lines, 13J x 3 i n . ; dated N. s. 914 ( A . D .

1794) r e i g n of R a ṇ a - b a h a d u 1 .

SUVARṆA-PRABHĀSA.

W r i t t e n i n g o l d o n b l a c k p a p e r , i n a square a n d s o m e w h a t c r a b b e d
hand, i n the reign of R a ṇ a Bahadur. See B u r n . I n t r . 529 sqq.
( w h e r e a n a b s t r a c t is g i v e n ) ; a n d W a s s i l . 1 5 3 . F r o m Beal's Buddh.
Trip. 15 i t appears t h a t t h e r e i s a Chinese v e r s i o n , o f t h e v i t h c e n t .
Cf. R . A . S. C a t . N o . 8.

Begins (after invocations) :

^ t t म t क ~ म ^ " H í ^ í fव़wहrर ^fcrn!† न^ftर....

T h e w o r k consists o f t w e n t y - o n e Parivartas w h i c h e n d as f o l l o w s :

1. Tt> ^-<nmiffi^<^<iSi P«KHMfX4-3:

Twm: 3.
2. TfrT -ft I 0
d«IHMl<J-y*Hdir.f^aiM 0
f^rTT-f: 8.
3. ° W i ' ^ r f T - i : 9.
4. ° < l 3 * ^ ! M m r < < t - r Í T T W -–H5-5: 156.
5. o
**-MI*0 ~ t *j4r|*||J|fHç|«(q- T f - ^ ī : 186.
6. °–-f*MIM 0
- ~ : 206.
7. °-tci^-IKI^"í 0
^ T R : 406.
8. °wwrfr^rq° * T — — : 44.
9. 0
-^*íM.^–fìV 0
46.
(sie) प° ~ श म í 47.
11. °"TT"f^^rfTप° न T ^ क T ~ ~ म : 51.
12. ° * ^ " प 0
ÇT"fश: 53.
A D » . 875.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 13

13. °^"-K^+t-J «TRT T T " ~ ^ T -fft^TrNft^li: II 5 7 .

14. - T O " ° Vriim 59.

15. °"-?™?reT «7TíT T ^ T - { 0

—-r-X: 63.

16. o
-r^-m——rf^sr - m * < * ! ! R " f r ~ r : o
66.

17. ~mf\iMS4*HM
0 0
69b.
18. °W—II-j“IHT * 7 ^ % R ° 77.

19. °"srlr-,° T r ^ T ^ f ^ f r T f r * : 87b.

20. °^frf"TTIrRR-i- f^-jfrPW: 89.

A f t e r q u o t i n g t h e verses etc., i n v o c a t i o n s o f bless­

i n g s o n h i s Ā c ā r y a p j t t e n t s e t c . , t h e scribe proceeds :

frittii^-ti*tT (?) wwr^t" "I it "«f ^ a i f ^ * - t f ^ < i l (sic) I

^ T ^ T r f w f t r f - f W ^ T R - T - ^ (?) 3 ™ ^ f t ~ C -

^fन ~TरT ^īनल^fít TTन " " Í T ग ु म न न

1
^ सु^पमT" 0

प—कम ^ 7 - न ^ ; न चJÍन fलWTपf^"T पfrī^Tfपनमlg;न^ I

TO fशमWT I
The translation i n t o t h e vernacular accordingly follows, a n d t h e
w o r k concludes w i t h a n i n v o c a t i o n t o M a ñ j u ç r ī .
L i k e other M S S . i n black a n d gold, t h e readings are difficult t o
d e c i p h e r a n d l i t t l e t o b e depended o n .

Add. 899.

P a p e r ; w r i t t e n c o n t i n u o u s l y o n 2 2 u n n u m b e r e d leaves f o l d i n g
backwards a n d forwards ; 7 lines, 6 f x 3 f i n . ; m o d e r n .

I. NAIPĀLĪYA-DEvATĀ-STUTI-KALYĀṆA-PAÑCAVIMÇATIKĀ.

T h i s is t r a n s l a t e d b y W i l s o n , Asiatic Researches, x v i i . p. 4 5 8 .
14 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 899.

B e g i n s (page 3 ) :

Ends:

TTrT ^ म ^ प T ^ f f a ^ 3 rf T ^ f t T क ^ I <M H - Rí ^ftTक~~तान-

^ f à र f च त ा WमTता II
II. BHADRACARĪMAHĀPRAṆIDHĀNARĀJA.

See R . A . S. N o . 33 a n d A d d . 1 6 8 1 ; copies are also a t P a r i s a n d

St Petersburg. A wood-cut t e x t was published i n J a p a n i n 1832, and
there i s a Chinese v e r s i o n (Tripiṭ. 1142) by Amoghavajra (ob.
A.D. 771),
B e g i n s (page 1 5 ) :

अ ~ ~Jल W5rTम^T ताf^ft म ह T ~ ~ TJ7TTन" ल t क थ ा -

75परपरTनfaल-^ र~f:"मrन N

क~ÍTन S क^3T^रTनfम^rd^मTनT > Í W मTचथा नTथा-

f ^ f f न न IīfणथानमकTlf1ñrī s I था'
E n d s (page 3 1 ) :

-मTcT II

III. ARYĀVṚITTAM.

Four short commentaries on the çloka of the four truths (cf.

B u r n o u f , L o t u s 5 2 2 ) , each of w h i c h is c a l l e d a paksha. The Çloka
is g i v e n t h u s , i n i t s l a t e r f o r m :

^ VÑĪ हf5TTमता ह 7 J ^ प t न थ ा न r r : I
-~-T%प† च f न र P - T TT% ताft म ह T " Í म ण : II

IV. S A P T A - B U D D H A - S T O T R A , i n nine çlokas.

See R . A . S. N o . 3 0 , p a r t 2. I t is t r a n s l a t e d b y W i l s o n , Asiatic
Researches, x v i . p. 4 5 3 .
Begins:

उTप^T व़^मW† गुपfì"íर^ल था f^प^fन नT^T°

Ends:

Tfrf सुन~T^TनT~fT~~गु^^H "मT>T II

* F o r anabhilāpya cf. t h e nirabhilapya o f t h e S a r v a d a r ç . p. 1 5 ,

line 1.
A D D . 900.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 15

Add. 900.

P a p e r ; 3 5 leaves, 1 1 lines, 9 x 4 - ^ i n . ; m o d e r n .

ASHṬAMĪ-VRATA-VIDHĀNA-KATHĀ.

A w o r k i n çlokas, b e i n g a d i a l o g u e b e t w e e n A ç o k a a n d U p a g u p t a ;
and f o r m i n g t h e last t w o tales (29, 30) of t h e K a l p a d r u m ā v a d ā n a m ā l ā ;
see A d d . 1 5 9 0 ( 2 7 1 t o e n d ) , a M S . o f t h e same f a m i l y as t h i s ; c f . t h e
l a c u n a o n 3 4 , l i n e 8. I t is a different w o r k f r o m t h a t translated b y
W i l s o n , Asiatic Researches, x v i . 472.

Begins:

अथाशtकt म^rपTल: सु^TचरणTcgक: i

उपगु5T गुt न " T H&: प T ह " 5 त ा ^ f ^ r : II

म^"T ^tf5fम-WTfम ^नरT^गुपTप^ I

न~í W "faथान च था ~wtf% II

Tfन wr गुप^;ण ^ f ह त ा ^ च न त ा i

उपगु " ír ^frT^rrft गुपfन न म म T प न II

Ends :

TWशtक उपगुTTWTपण कW^मT^TनमT^^नníम-

^ न f ^ थ ा न क थ ा ~मTTmä;न II s

Add. 901.

P a p e r ; 4 1 leaves, 1 1 — 1 3 lines, 14 x 5 i n . ; m o d e r n .

GUHYA-SAMĀJA (PūRVĀRDDHA).

A m o d e r n c o p y o f a f a u l t y a r c h e t y p e : cf. A d d . 1 3 2 9 , T h i s i s t h e
first o f t h e t h r e e p a r t s o f t h e G u h y a - s a m ā j a ; f o r t h e o t h e r s see A d d .
1365 a n d A d d . 1617. T h i s p a r t seems t o b e s o m e t i m e s r e c k o n e d
as p a r t o f t h e T a t h ā g a t a g u h y a k a ; see A d d . 1 3 6 5 .

Begins :

irव़ मथा ^rī^कf^pqम^ मनतान v ^नथानfī^l'^ता-

कf^Tl W ^ f V म न ~ f ^ T ह T र I अनfमलT^TSनfमलT-J

गु~~च: सु^-परमTणर^:^tfff^^^हTV^: i नअथा i

16 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 901.

T h e w o r k consists o f 1 8 chapters, e n d i n g t h u s :

1. 7Tथान"कTCता^fचTl<T?^गु"ÍमनTTÍ^trīथानfT-
wमTfw-fलTftí-Tनप-ल: प^मTs^fnr: Ii 3b.
2. ^ थ ा न न क r e त ा ^ f ^ ^
f^Tiपsलt f^fft^ts ^T~r: Ii 4a.

3. TfH ^S^थानताH
T U T wrffej MiH ^rfNrrs w-r: n 4b.
4. T T > -ít-^-írr-nT^^^

5. T t V ^ r T - n ™ ° TO W-rT^nT^^f: <IW.–
-snr-ī: Ii 5í.
6. TfrT - s f t a t r T - - n ~ ° ^rrW^fq-H I iVST«--

t R ^ r : w r s w - í : n ob.

— ? r : WTRTS " ^ r - f : n 7b.

sic-!t-nTt""--fT^:il 8a.
8.9. TfrT
T f r ^T T^ ^w^ r^ ^T - 5 w ^ T ^ r ^ ī - m r S
0
II 9a.
10. Tf<T "-ft «J *iT§ -0
^ ^ " - I T T r r “ f - r - 7 T ^ t - r ~ f r TPR " 5 t
<m+Tu "-–H-í: Ii ì o a .
11. TfrT - f t W T % ^ t r f - í T T -
0

^fl-mMd<?i -f—–i|ís --rra: n nb.

12. TfrT ~ft^rf-JT»Tr!T.
^frf-T-^-TT TT*Ī T T ^ T - X t i ^ T - i : II 13b.
13. TfH -^t-rtrT“-fT'TrT-r^-fii *l «II «l^P*e|-H «-l -H «I

? r ^ T - Í H T ^ T ^ f V q z ^ ^ " H ^ f T s mrm n ìsb.

uui-U-t- II 22«.
* l|<*Jl'á-V^rlT-||'íì*J*4<4Mi*íl A d d . 1329.
(‚ 0

- í T ^ ^ ? ~ r T T q T - Í W - r t R ^ r A d d . 1365.
0 0

* * ° f T ^ T T — ( r e c t e ) A d d . 1 3 6 5 ; °"fTlf: A d d . 1329.
ADD. 90L] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 17

15. Tfñ WT-T

[ प - ] प - ल : प - - श : II 26b.

16. Tfन ^V° " म T ^ ^ f "

पzल: पt"rश: "मTTR: n 29b.

17. TTrr ~ म T w ^ r r थ ा न न ~ म y H w <q uT"ñíFrन-

प - ल : " T T T " í ' 11 35b.
18. TfH^ft° न म T ^ न^गुlīfन^श~^TfTनTfV~TनT (sie)

प~ल: -मnr: 11 4 i b .

A d d . 912.
Paper; 4 leaves in book form, 30—35 lines, 8 J x 1 3 | i n . ;
modern.
L I S T OF BOOKS.

T h e l i s t is classified u n d e r t h e f o l l o w i n g heads :
1. Purāṇas containing 51 books
2. Nīti 4
3. Itihāsa 3
4. K ā v y ā n ī (sic) 36
5. Nāṭakāni 15
6. S ā ṃ h i t y ā n i (sic) 16
7. Vyākaraṇāni 41
8. Kōshā 11
9. Chandāṃsi 6
10. J y o t i s h ā ṇ i 38
11. Tantrāṇi 29
12. Vaidyakāni 40
Inside the same cover is a shorter list in English writing,
s o m e w h a t s i m i l a r l y classified, a n d h e a d e d ' L i s t o f b o o k s i n M a h a r a j a ' s
library.' I t is i m p o s s i b l e t o say w h e t h e r a n y s u c h c o l l e c t i o n r e a l l y
exists. T h e f a c t is t h a t these w e r e r e c e i v e d a t C a m b r i d g e i n a n s w e r t o
a r e q u e s t f o r i n f o r m a t i o n as t o t h e b o o k s o f w h i c h i t w o u l d be possible
to procure transcripts for the U n i v e r s i t y L i b r a r y . See u n d e r A d d .
1042.

2
18 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 913.

A d d . 913.
Paper; 1 5 2 leaves, 1 0 - 1 1 lines, 12 x 5 J i n . ; m o d e r n .

BODHISATTVĀVADĀNA-KALPALATĀ by KSHEMENDRA.

A c o p y o f a c o p y , m o r e o r less d i r e c t , o f A d d . 1 3 0 6 ; see t h e
l a c u n a e 141b, c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o a f a d e d p a r t o f A d d . 1 3 0 6 (373b).
O n t h e w o r k see B u r n . Intr. 5 5 5 ; also F e e r in Journ. Asiatique 1879
p. 2 9 9 ; w h o also adds r e m a r k s o n b o t h o u r M S S . T h e complete w o r k
consists o f 1 0 8 avadānas, a n d is d i v i d e d i n t o t w o p a r t s o r v o l u m e s ,
t h e first c o n t a i n i n g 1 — 4 9 , t h e second 5 0 — 1 0 8 . I t m u s t be b o r n e i n
m i n d t h a t A d d . 1306, w h i c h is the o r i g i n a l , t h o u g h not the immediate,
a r c h e t y p e o f t h i s copy, b e g i n s i m p e r f e c t l y i n t h e m i d d l e o f T a l e 4 1
(PaṇḌitāvadāna). F o r d e t a i l s n o t g i v e n h e r e see t h e d e s c r i p t i o n o f
that MS.

T h e a u t h o r i s K s h e m e n d r a , a n d t h e d a t e of c o m p o s i t i o n t h e 27 t h
y e a r o f t h e S a p t a r s h i era ( A . D . 1 0 5 2 ) ; see b e l o w , a n d o n K s h e m e n d r a
a n d h i s o t h e r w o r k s , one of w h i c h is p a r t l y B u d d h i s t i c , see B ü h l e r ,
R e p o r t o f T o u r , J o u r n . R . A . S. B o m b a y , 1 8 7 7 , p p . 4 6 , 4 7 .
T h e w o r k is i n ç l o k a s t h r o u g h o u t .
T h e p r e s e n t c o p y is c u r i o u s l y m i s w r i t t e n , a n d t h e c h a p t e r s are n o t
numbered. I t begins w i t h P a r t 2 (Tale 50 i n A d d . 1306) and r u n s
on correctly t o the end of Tale 67.

Begins:

^ f^T^f^TWT^लहfV^Tता"Jन^ण^: I
WTWTहम-: ^T^wनiTकniTशथा: Ii
अ T ~ T ल W ल f प ĪHVTēगुपf-ì: ^Wröīतालम s I
f च च írs f प न ल T ^ f ^ t T ^ f è ल t t ल T f म त ा ^ f T ^ : Ii
~TT~W ^ f t न T ^ ^ ^ ^ f t f % í क T - f न T : I
^ T Í ^ म f T " त ा : शT~J: ह T न र f ? S प न न II N

T h e s u b s c r i p t i o n t o each t a l e r u n s t h u s : ~ f r f ^म5ÇHfàरpcf ताथा

ताfVWT^Tनक"-Tलताथा.... अ^Tनम^ I ( I n A d d . 1306 each
is c a l l e d a pallava). T h e t i t l e s are as f o l l o w s : D a ç a k a r m a p l u t y a -
vadānam (6a); R u k m a t ī (8a); A d ī n a p u ṇ y a (11a); Subhāshitagave-
shin (14a); Sattvaushadha (15a); Sarvaṃdada (17b); Gopālanā-
gadamana (18b); S t ū p a (19a); Puṇyabala (20b); Kuṇāla (29b);
N ā g a k u m ā r a (30b); K a r s h a k a (31b); Y a ç o d a (35b); Mahākāçyapa
A D D . 913.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 19

(38a); S u d h a n a k i n n a r ī (51b); E k a ç ṛ i ṅ g a (55a); Kavikumāra (59b);

Saṅgha
Saṅgharakshita (68b).

T h e n f o l l o w T a l e s 4 1 — 4 9 , w h i c h (be i t observed) a r e p r e c i s e l y
t h e r e m n a n t o f P a r t 1 s t i l l preserved i n A d d . 1 3 0 6 . T h e titles a r e :
P a ṇ ḍ i t a (72a); K a n a k a v a r ṇ a (73a); H i r a ṇ y a p ā ṇ i (74a); Ajātaçatru-
p i t ṛ i d r o h a (76b); K ṛ i t a j ñ a (78b); Ç ā l i s t a m b a (80b); Sarvārthasiddha
(83a); H a s t a k a (87a); S h a ḍ d a n t a (91b). T o these a n o t e is p r e f i x e d ,
stating that the beginning of t h e Paṇḍitāvadana 'though hunted for

c o u l d n o t be f o u n d a n y w h e r e ' (??~ÍमTन SÍप ~ } च í च ~ f पTTī),

Tales 6 8 — 7 7 a n d t h e b e g i n n i n g o f 7 8 are o m i t t e d altogether,
t h o u g h , as t h e e n d o f T a l e 6 7 does n o t o c c u r a t t h e e n d o f a l e a f i n
A d d . 1 3 0 6 , i t seems clear t h a t t h e r e m u s t h a v e been a defect a t t h i s
p o i n t i n t h e copy o f t h a t M S . w h i c h o u r scribe h a d before h i m .
T h e n f o l l o w s , a f t e r a b l a n k page, t h e l a t t e r p o r t i o n o f T a l e 7 8
( Ç a k r a c y a v a n a ) , a n o t e b e i n g e n t e r e d o n t h e b l a n k space t o t h e effect
t h a t t h e b e g i n n i n g of this tale could n o t be f o u n d ; another proof o f
t h e d e f e c t i v e state o f t h e i m m e d i a t e o r i g i n a l o f t h i s M S . T h e tales
f r o m this point r u n o n correctly t o t h e e n d of Tale 107, w i t h w h i c h
Kshemendra's o w n w o r k ends. T h e t i t l e s a r e as f o l l o w s : Ç a k r a -
c y [ a v a n a ] (93a); M a h e n d r a s e n ā (95b); S a m u d r a (99b); Hetūttama
(100b); Nāraka-pūrvika (102a); R ā h u l a - k a r m a p l u t i (103b); Madh-
urasvara (104b); Hitaishī (105b); Kapiñjala (107b); Padmaka
(109a); C i t r a h a s t i - ç a y y ā t i p u t r a (112a); D h a r m a r u c i (119a); Dhanika
(119b); S u b h a s h i t a [ Ç i v i - s u b h ā s h i t a ṃ A d d . 1 3 0 6 , l e a f 3 4 3 ] (121a);
Maitrakanyakā (123b); Sumāgadhā (128a); Yaçomitra (128b);
V y ā g h r a (129a); H a s t i (130a); K a c c h a p a (130b); Tāpasa (131a);
B o d h i s a t t v a (131b); P u n a ḥ p r a b h ā s a (132b); Ç y ā m ā k a (134b); Siṃha
(135b); P r i y a p i ṇ ḍ a (136a); Ç a ç a k a (137a); R a i v a t a (139a); Kana­
k a v a r m a n (139b); Çuddhodana (141a),

O n 1 5 1 a we have the subscription ~TrT ^íम [T~रTचcTP--ff

-

°लताथा न^7ír^ताम~ris<T I and the

b e g i n n i n g o f t h a t s e c t i o n (141a, 8 ) relates t h a t K s h e m e n d r a h a d

a fortunate number ( t h i s i s t h e same l e g e n d as t h a t told i n the

Nāgānanda). T h e l a s t c o l o p h o n (151a) g i v e s K s h e m e n d r a ' s g e n e a l o g y ;
cf. B ü h l e r 1. c , a n d goes o n t o s a y t h a t K s h e m e n d r a u n d e r t o o k t h e
w o r k at t h e instance of a B u d d h i s t f r i e n d N a k k a , w h o represented
2 - 2
20 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 913.

t h a t Gopadatta a n d others h a d compiled ' j ā t a k a m ā l i k ā s ' i n a difficult

style नT^fft^क^शT.; he therefore recommends h i m t o make a
selection i n a pleasing style. H e w r i t e s a f e w avadānas a n d is
encouraged t o d o m o r e b y a v i s i o n o f ' B h a g a v ā n ' i n a d r e a m ; a n d
is also assisted i n B u d d h i s t i c research b y a n ā c ā r y a Vīryabhadra.
W h a t appears t o b e t h e o r i g i n a l c o l o p h o n i s t h u s c o p i e d :

अTचnt: ^ítच ^ ^ r M f प " ī T त ा ^ म f ^ r r : n

*hf7Çर * T T f व ़ t t श T -
f ^ त ा ^ i
क'"TलfrTकT f ^ न ^ न ī म ह T < ś 5 ^ II
^ f ^ T र T ^ f ^ f ^ त ा पTपWTTमT^ I
f^-J^Tह: fकमfप सुनrít ल T क न T W W II
ता"Tन^ ^ ^ प f ^ प f र 3 7 í शT*fन "IÍTमन^ I
प श म म f - f न t f न f ^ < r r r ö प ~ ^ r : n 151b.
The M S . ends:

न म T त ा नtfV-H N <Tनशrfकक—fलता I 3TÍतार^ म ह T क t :

%म~C~TI ?5मम"3"íनताम^l ~ न ~ ^ म " f ü न अ " ^ T न श r ī क - s

- - I T “ T प र T ^ I म त ा ^ प f T Ü 1 T च f च " f ताtf ~ i म म s I 152.

A d d . 914.
A roll of Indian paper; 5ft, x 7i n .

COPY O F A N INSCRIPTION.

T h i s copy was made b y a paṇḍit f o r D r D . W r i g h t . The original

i s o n a l a r g e stone i n f r o n t o f a n o l d t e m p l e o n ' S a m b h u n ā t h , ' a h i l l
about a m i l e west o f K a t m a n d u . W i t h t h e exception o f a f e w words
of p r e l i m i n a r y invocation, t h e i n s c r i p t i o n is i n a vernacular dialect.
T h e d a t e N . s. 8 7 9 ( A . D . 1 7 5 9 ) occurs.

A d d . 915.
Paper; 1 6 0 leaves, 8 lines, 1 4 x 4 J i n . ; dated N . s. 9 1 6
(A.D. 1 7 9 6 ) .

SADDHARMA-LANKĀVATĀRA.

See R . A . S. C a t . M S . 5, B u r n , Introcl pp. 514—520, 542,

ADD. 915.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 21

Begins:

^WTfT"flf-raítrTf

«!Ì*t«tHI< 7 T - C - r f ^ - f *ñ&l f-1ííMd II

I t consists o f t e n Parivartas, w h i c h e n d as f o l l o w s :

1. XfH T T ^ W T - ^ - m “ f t ^ T f f ' T T J T Tr-m: 9b.

fVrtr-f: t f 6ia. 0

3. TfrT w r ^ n - T t w ~ r ^ "-rf-i^HiMfi^T?^-
rfN: II 95b.

5. ri"aT'ī7īf^wTf^i-riT^"f: "if^T-nr: — * T : 99b.

6. " f f ^ r - F - r f ^ r r f : - r e : 109«.
7. ^ - n r ^ r t r f ^ - T - r : ^ r — : 110b.

• f ' r f f s " í * : 117b.

9. Tfrf y^NdTT VTT^rft^ff 119a.
10. T ^ T - i ^ ^ - ^ T ^ r T T T " * *T* I V I » H ^ –
WT-Í-Ś
"mnrfi-frTii
A s m i g h t he e x p e c t e d f r o m B u r n o u f s c i t a t i o n s a n d c r i t i c i s m s ,
o t h e r schools a n d a u t h o r s a r e o f t e n n a m e d , e s p e c i a l l y t h e S ā ṅ k h y a s
a n d V a i ç e s h i k a s ( e . g . 148b, 3 ) , w i t h t h e sect c a l l e d P ā ç u p a t a s ; a n d
a g a i n (153a, 3 ) , w h e r e t h e same schools a r e c a l l e d नTfT"JTf^कT
‡'*5रtf^ता: (here A d d . 1 6 0 7 213b, 1 h a s t h e b e t t e r reading

°f-JरTf^कT *). T h e L o k ā y a t i k a s , also, are s p o k e n o f i n 78b sqq.

Towards t h e e n d (157b) occurs a s t r a n g e passage o f p r o p h e t i c a l
r h a p s o d y i n w h i c h m a n y o f t h e c h i e f w r i t e r s a n d sages o f H i n d u
l i t e r a t u r e a r e n a m e d , as K ā t y ā y a n a , P ā ṇ i n i , Y á j ñ a v a l k y a , V ā l m ī k i ,
A ç v a l ā y a n a , etc.
22 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 915.

O n 117a t h e w o r k s Hastikaksha a n d Angalimalaka are r e f e r r e d t o .

T h e c o l o p h o n , besides t h e date, (see above), gives t h e scribe's n a m e ,
Sundara.

Add. 916.
Paper; 2 1 9 leaves, 7 lines, 14|x4in.; dated N. s . 9 1 6
(A.D. 1796).
SAMĀDHI-RĀJA.

O n e o f t h e N i n e D h a r m a s : see B u r n . Intr. 5 4 , 68, 4 3 8 ; Wass.

302; H o d g s . 1 1 7 . C o m p a r e R . A . S. C a t . N o . 4 , w i t h w h i c h t h i s
M S . closely agrees.
The w o r k begins:

"9T^^V^^rTT^TTT^^"3t I
* r ~ T ^ T W t rTttf " f ^ T T T f W " Ç - r r II
I t consists o f f o r t y chapters, w h i c h e n d as f o l l o w s :

1. TfrT ~ T 7 f t ? m f i n r ww. II«.

2. -XT%^:TT~TT-ff\ 0
f T r f t - T : 13b.
3. ?írT–f^R–<–l«JU-h1 aWM " f r f f * * : 16b. 0

4. W T T ^ i f f R - —5-4: 18b. 5. - Ì T - f ^ - f R 0
23.
6. WrfW 26. 7. T ^ | . - y – W T T ~ - t 0
27b.
8. - W T T O J S F R ° 30. 9. ^^^"^~ínt>R 0
38.
10. "TCTrä“TT 0
47b. 1 1 . ^ V n - c - t f ° 51b.
12. ^p-Rf-r^-TT-f 0
54. 13. ^ n † ^ T T f W 55.

i4. f^m^cf"x^"í 0
6ob. i5. f w n - n ^ w eib.
16. vī}Htl"f 64. 0

17. à K M l T O t f t * * ! . 79*.
18. ^TT"SRt-f^-^^TT7° " i i ™ 0
82b.

19. " í † ^ - T ì T f 5 V ^ T ^ - í - f 0
T r m ^ - X f r T r T f l : I 86b.
20. T - f ^ S T T " " ° f ^ 3 * ° 98a–b. [°t“X^“lT 0
Add. 1481,

95b]. 21. -^in“-f ~r-rñr 91. 0

23. r T - i T ^ m T ^ ^ f ^ - l ^ 103b. 0
A D D . 916.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 23
24. T i f r T - H ^ W ^ ° 107. 25. "R^ff—t° 108b.

26. ~^T^-rrR° 110. 27. -f^fV^-T-f0 110b.

28. "nTR-t^T-f° 117. 29. Tr-TR-PJ-i-t 0

124b.

30. "-R-Nr-t° i25b. 3i. ^h-rö^RrefàX ai"1 0

128.

32. ^ " - r ^ T T W T ^ “ t ^ r q ° 141. 33. ^«H^TtM° 146b.

34. -3T^TWfft"C° 153b. 35. 1 ~ ~ - í 0

177Ö.

36. " f r ^ 5 ^ T 0
183b. 37. TOOT?° (sie) 190b.

38. ^rr^RT"^^:*<*—km° 205.

39. ["fT^°] -17-'- ( t i t l e
o m i t t e d : b u t see A d d . 1481, If. 2 3 2 , and

R. A . S. C a t . N o . 4 ) .

40. ^ n N w i st «, a rfTfwtf d i <a *\ I^Nít*rí wrfV-

H e r e f o l l o w d a t e a n d scribe's n a m e ( S u n d a r ā n a n d a ) .

Add. 917.

P a p e r ; 309 leaves, 1 1 lines, 1 3 J x 6 J i n , ; modern.

GAṆḌA-VYŪHA.

T h e leaves a r e n u m b e r e d 1 — 3 1 1 , 1 0 6 a n d 1 1 1 b e i n g o m i t t e d i n
the pagination.
F o r t h e w o r k , see B u r n o u f , Introd. p p . 5 4 , 6 8 , 1 2 5 , a n d R . A . S.
Cat. N o . 2 ; also compare Hodgson, Kss. Lit. iTep. 16, where
Ā r y a s a ṅ g a i s g i v e n as t h e a u t h o r .
Begins:

प^-T~fलतानरनT^T "^हTf^क II

E i g h t i n t r o d u c t o r y çlokas, a f t e r w h i c h :

TT^ म थ ा " f f í ^ क f ^ T " J म ^ . . . .

Ends :

अ r ö न T - f ^ f x * म ह T ^ प ^ T ^ T ^ थ ा ल ^ : सुVनक"íT-
24 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 917.

Tçfम-fपt-fपTf%नचWकfश: I अ T ^ न T s - - ^ f r महTथान"i:च-
र-"रr^r: wr?r: i

Add. 918.
P a p e r ; 2 5 6 leaves, 7 lines, 1 4 f x 4 J i n . ; m o d e r n .
LALITA-VISTARA.

A v e r y p o o r t e x t has been p u b l i s h e d b y D r R ā j e n d r a l ā l a Mitra

i n the Bibliotheca Indica. I t has also been t r a n s l a t e d b y F o u c a u x
(Paris, 1848) t h r o u g h the Tibetan, and b y D r L e f m a n n ( B e r l i n , 1874).
Begins:

ij;व़ म थ ा ~ f r r म क f ^ r न s ^म^...
Ends :

^ ^ ^ T f V ^ च ^ T W T न T ल f ल न f ^ - J र T नTम महTथा-
न^चर^रT^ff^fन W T ^ I

Add. 1032.
P a p e r ; 90 leaves, 1 5 — 1 8 lines, 14 x i n . ; modern.
SADDHARMA-PUṆḌARĪKA.

' L e L o t u s de l a b o n n e L o i ' , t r a n s l a t e d b y B u r n o u f . A revised

version w i l l shortly be published by Prof. K e r n .
Begins:

अt नम: wtगु ^ ;frfV^^: i अt नम: रi^चथा^ i tप-f-

" Í च र T ^ प र म T ^ न " " f त ा र f न ^ श i ~ ^ ^ ~ f ^ t क ~<~rer
महTप^ ^ II TTव़ म त ा - ? í म क f ^ T न ^ ~ म ^ म न त ा न ^ र T " f ^ ह
f ^ ह र f न ^ff I
Ends:

"~T~~T^r ^ " ^ l प f र ^ ह ^ f T W ^l^fनगु^" ^t"-^गु-

-J"ÍTन w f " Ì त ा f V म W wl"~^चWÍTT^न Tjfffक^Tन-
शरtर ^tTपT-'^tश^ TTकथानfन^श प र म T ^ f न ह f न f श *
नTम " T f f ^ f " r ī म T S ^ P - f : ~ म T ~ : I

* The R A . S. M S . reads परमT^fनÌTरfनìfश.

A D D . 1039.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS.
25

A d d . 1039.
Paper; 7 x6Jin.; modern.

ASTRONOMICAL DIAGRAM.

R e f e r s t o t h e eclipse o f O c t . 1 0 , 1 8 7 4 ; see n o t e b y D r W r i g h t .

Add. 1041.
P a p e r ; 3 6 2 leaves, 1 1 , 12 lines ( r u l e d ) , 14 x 3 f i n . ; d a t e d
(see b e l o w ) .

SPHUṬĀRTHĀ ABHIDHARMAKOÇA-VYĀKHYĀ by YAÇOMITRA,

T h e w r i t i n g resembles t h a t o f M S . 1 5 8 6 ( A . D . 1 6 6 1 ) . The hand

is finer t h a n u s u a l , p r o d u c i n g i n d e e d t h e effect o f h a v i n g been w r i t t e n
b y an ordinary European pen. T h i s w a s s a i d t o be t h e o n l y copy o f
t h e w o r k e x i s t i n g i n N e p a l , a n d t h e o w n e r h a d a copy m a d e f o r
himself.

A n accurate c o p y o f t h e c e l e b r a t e d c o m m e n t a r y o n V a s u b a n d h u ' s
Abhidharma Koça. See B u r n o u f , Inirod. pp. 563—574. H e calls
i t , p. 4 4 7 , " c e t t e m é p u i s a b l e m i n e de r e n s e i g n e m e n t s p r é c i e u x s u r
la par tie speculative d u B u d d h i s m e . " The w o r k was translated i n t o
Chinese b y H i o u e n T h s a n g : see S. B e a l , Trip. 80.
Begins:

म ह T च ल t " J T न " म T f ^ न f T (ì Cod. ^ न Í T )

^r: पsrर ~ ~ ( ? ) f ^ r n í i

न शT"rनfन f श र त ा न म r f म II
परमT^शT~5rwr ^ f r ण श w w f म " ल t क i ^ गुf^म-
ताम^ f ^ r f r ^ f म ^ गुi;fम~rr–í: nताr^सु व ़ w ^T मfWv
परमT^^नT ^नन: i अ f a ^ w r e : firfrs^मf*re?t
कtशn-f:n अf^v^मT^तानर-गु-^"-TT^ī शTW^~~ i
"ÍT^T मथा ^ थ ा ^ न T म T ^RZJWH II नणमfन^सुfम-
26 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1041.

---nf-if—Tcfr^. ~nrr~5iT3fTN.T I WTTT wrfVRrrT ^

f%f%rTT rT-JT™"} T f r T II f ^ l - r l l ^ m ^ r J T "fif"i v

WPWT 7J rr: ürTT W I rTTfl^T--f - í " J T ^ T ^ f W W

*m W II ^rfH^ífWT"fT-ÍT -SrT-íIW ^ S f r T ^ " f T t

"(Tl 1Tf-I^T^rTTf^T rT-t~T ^fWĪ f -fT ^ " f i T II -T“RT

% | T f r ^ 1 ^^–ÍT^T^-IT T\^TrT--ITI «ī f f f-f-f^S^

^rtVrj 1 ^rfiīTT3ft *f%: 11

T h e 8 chapters end t h u s :

1. "^"TT^-rttt^r^rtY (elsewhere °"Rr—"f) ^ C T ^ T - f T –

7īTV^l^fr—iT-5TT^t V T r l f ^ C T *D"*T J T - M ^ T " f R I

46a.

2. ° T f - j ^ r f ^ f r t h r f^rfr-r -?t o
i iseb.

3. °"Trtr-T -ft° ( n o special n a m e ) 1 8 3 a .

4. °-I"í--Í do. 236b.

5. °-ÍH"ī-íf^3ft «TPR -T“-W 270b.

v.
6. - f " f ~ ? t 312b.
0

7. "T5RT - * T 0
335b.

8. - { r r ^ T ^ ī - r T f * i –4*nT-ri ^CR4 i <Íi » i f ^ í ^ - f r a í " ü T -

- ^ T थ ा म g म क T श " í T न W T T ī f म f c T 1 362b.
T h e n f o l l o w some verses b y t h e scribe o n c o m p l e t i n g h i s t a s k ,
f o l l o w e d b y t h e lines i n t h e e a r l i e r f o r m . (See I n t r o d u c t i o n . )
The M S . w a s copied b y Paṇḍita Siddhasena in t h e year

शfशगुfनरता^ (671= A.D. 1551), b u t t h e date is n o t w h o l l y

t r u s t w o r t h y , as t h e r e t h i s l i n e a n d t h a t above h a v e been r e t o u c h e d .

Add. 1042.

Paper; 5 leaves, 1 0 lines, 1 3 x 6 i n . ; w r i t t e n i n 1 8 7 3 .

Specimens o f transcription.

(1) T w o leaves o f t h e Divyāvadāna, containing part of the

Maitrakanyāvadānam.
ADD. 1042.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 27

(2) T h r e e leaves o f t h e Zaṅkāvatāra, t w o from the beginning,

a n d one f r o m t h e e n d o f t h e w o r k .
These specimens were sent o v e r f r o m N e p a l b y D r D . W r i g h t in
1873, when it w a s proposed t o o b t a i n copies o f v a r i o u s Sanskrit
manuscripts existing i n Nepal, for t h e U n i v e r s i t y L i b r a r y . I t was
f r o m these leaves t h a t t h e w h o l e o f t h e p r e s e n t c o l l e c t i o n t o o k its
rise.

Add. 1049.
Palm-leaf; 64 r e m a i n i n g leaves, w r i t t e n at first i n 2, t h e n
i n 3 columns, 3—5 lines, 1 6 x 2 inches; transitional G u p t a cha­
racter; dated (Çrīharsha) saṃvat 252 ( A . D . 859).

Fragments of the P Ā R A M E Ç V A R A - T A N T R A and of other

Tantric works.

T h e leaves are o f c u r i o u s n a r r o w a n d c u r v i n g f o r m , m u c h m u t i l a t e d
a t t h e edges. T h e o r i g i n a l n u m b e r i n g o f t h e leaves i s t h u s i n m a n y
cases lost, a n d t h e references g i v e n b e l o w are t o t h e p e n c i l n u m b e r i n g
o f t h e 6 1 leaves t h a t r e m a i n . O n t h e h a n d w r i t i n g a n d era see t h e
I n t r o d u c t i o n s t o t h i s Catalogue.

I. PĀRAMEÇVARA-TANTRA.

T h i s w o r k seems t o t r e a t p a r t l y o f t h e m y s t i c a l v a l u e o f l e t t e r s :
see especially leaves 9 (W), 2 7 , 28b, 5 2 a (V^) i n the first two
of w h i c h f u l l and v e r y interesting alphabets w i l l be f o u n d . The
speakers are P a r a m e ç v a r a o r I ç v a r a a n d B r a h m a . A great p a r t of
t h e w o r k consists of e j a c u l a t o r y p r a y e r s ( O m . . . ) t o v a r i o u s person­
ages. I t is d i v i d e d i n t o a t least 3 m a i n sections (prakara7ia).

T h e b e g i n n i n g is m u t i l a t e d a n d almost e n t i r e l y obliterated.
C h a p t e r s o r sections o f verses e n d as f o l l o w s ( t h e E n g l i s h n u m b e r s
r e f e r r i n g t o t h e m o d e m p e n c i l n u m b e r i n g o f t h e e x i s t i n g leaves, a n d
t h e D e v a n ā g a r ī n u m b e r s t o those o f t h e o r i g i n a l , w h e r e v e r t h e y h a v e
been p r e s e r v e d ) :

TTrT प T र Í P 3 र म ह T W " T म - R l प क र ण म T ^ म " ī प^ल

^ क T : च^-fr-श: 2b (\).
T° प° म° तामT"iTrकरण ^Tनपe:ल ~ श म ^TकT: ~ ~ च -
i त ा f र श T I 4 (? \ ) . 0

T 0
- o -fo -çyo ^ f r म ^ प í ल W अ"gTÍव़ श म ha (? V*.).
28 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1049.

T ° -f° * ° "*n--fTt~nw - i t “ r N - — [ T ] - j t (sic)

" I 17b ( l * ) .

T 0
"f° * r ? T ° f ["i]f~^r w : - f r ~ - ī : (sic) i s 8).

T ° "f• T° wt° f ^ w ? -g° f ~ f TT-rr - f I 20 (*>\).

1 0

T° - f ° tī° t h t — r ° * i + t w ~g° — — r * f f a : * i 2 2 .
T 0
V . . . ^ W 5 C f T T T ^ f ^ T R ° "3° "-TfrffsTfrTI 2 3 a -
23b.

T ° - f ° T° "5Tk-iiM«iii<*<w –<Hn-yO^–-t*iaiMi^: I 3 5 .
T ° "t° * r o
fcn-rq^t% ^ t - C R t n 0 -H (sic) tc~V^-ít-
f ^ “ f r m : 36.

f ^ “ H t «TiTf * T w f ì f a f ì n r : ™ « r : i 37.
TfrT - l - W W T ^ T W r e t f ° -g° T ^ - f f % ^ T ~ - f I 3 8 .
T ° "f° 1 ° - f t ^ r í T ^ T W ^ t ^ T C f t W T " f ° ~ í "-Trpfwfrr I 0

40b (%•*-).

T 0
" f t " j T ì - ° -ft-9i<hSfm3wr. ~ā° "rrt^arfrī: i
42 (U\).
L e a f 4 5 (W4) seems t o c o n t a i n t h e e n d o f a section o r v o l u m e as
there is n o w r i t i n g o n t h e verso.

च † ( ? ) T W म % र ^ t ^ t म T न क ~मT~: I 53.
—

T h e final c o l o p h o n , i n c l u d i n g t h e d a t e , r u n s t h u s :

T 0
प म 0 0
" ^ t " T " क र t ^ ~ T ग ु f ~ i प í wकr: चfताfरशन i
3मIH^ ^t-JTपकरfकí^न f f t क - ह - ^ श r f क ^ T T र II
अ-fगु"I ";iRप^मf^f न WT -
V W † II 62b (\L3§.
II. O n e l e a f o f t h e JÑĀNĀRṆAVA-TANTRA.
Same w r i t i n g as t h e p r e c e d i n g . String-holes i n slightly different
position. Numbered o n
b l a n k verso.
O n t h e w o r k see B u r n e l l , Tanj. Cat. a n d A u f r . Cat. Rodl.
Ends:

Tfन TfTनT^महTन^ f ~ Í T -T!--^fर~मTTr: II

* A c u r i o u s v e r n a c u l a r f o r m : c o m p a r e Beames, i i . 1 3 7 .
† E x p r e s s e d i n l e t t e r - n u m e r a l s : see p. 3 2 f o o t - n o t e .
ADD. 1104.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 29

A d d . 1104.

P a p e r ; 25 leaves (folded b a c k w a r d s a n d forwards), 6 lines,

8x2^ i n . ; X v l i l — X i x t h cent.

NĀMA-SANGĪTI and SRAGDHARĀ-STOTRA.

W r i t i n g o f v a r i o u s dates w i t h i n t h e l a s t t w o c e n t u r i e s ; m o s t l y
very bad and indistinct.

I. Nāma-saṅgītì.
B e g i n s l i k e A d d . 1 3 2 3 ( w h i c h see f o r colophons, etc.).
Ends:
T~गुWहTर°,.. प f ^ ~ म T ? n I (see A d d . 1 3 2 3 ) , ^ ^ T 0
fol­
l o w e d b y a scribe's verse.
T h e n , b e g i n n i n g a t t h e opposite e n d o f t h e reverse o f t h e p a p e r :
II. Sragdharā-stotra o r stuti. See A d d . 1 2 7 2 (also R . A . S. C a t .
N o . 29) f o r beginning &c.
Ends :

T~TT^तारTम-*TfरकTता: ~ ^ र T ^ T च ( s i c ) W % l «fनरT-

चròपf-ś- ^ ^ f म च प T ^ T न f क^tfरकTनt तारTचरणt

l i V ^ f ल ^ " र T ण t (?)

A d d . 1108.

P a l m - l e a f ; 53 leaves, 6 — 7 lines, 13 x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N . s. 5 1 2
( A . D . 1392),

NĀMA-SAṄGĪTI-ṬIPPANĪ or AMṚITA-KAṆIKĀ.

Some leaves a r e r a t h e r b r o k e n a t t h e edges, a n d m a n y pages,

especially those a t t h e b e g i n n i n g , a r e b l u r r e d a n d i l l e g i b l e .
F o r t h i s C o m m e n t a r y o n t h e Nama-sanglti entitled the Amrita-
Kanikā, cf. R . A . S . C a t . N o . 3 5 .
Begins:

A f t e r t w o i n t r o d u c t o r y çlokas, f o l l o w s :

Tह —
ल था~}कZ% महT%(t नTनT"^-^णT-ñífमर^-
 30 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1108.

f * r a : - j f h r r - E † i r C T T U T w‡ì wii^MMvfmrzn ^fhrö-

f^fiT^ " 7ftìtvR f\-f% ^^TTOW^T-fT ^TfV>CT

WTTfrT -?~-í-f^fír^r fWrT-fR^ I . . . " l
T T H ^ f t f f ī : " f T ^ ^ ~ n ^ ~ ' i T ™ - l t > t ^ T WTT^-STWT ^ t -
7

W r a i T V T T [ ^ r T T I "5f-í ~tf ~ " j 1 P R 7 T : -fT*TT^rSSTST

^^tf-re“TR† "f~íírf rf-JTTrtíī TT--TftlrT - f f " j R T –
~lT^f--frT-rc——
TT-f-g†^..(?)..°-i*T^ rT-r rTR— ~ " i T :
^ w f i " - n f " c fr-nrft–N^i-r-"T-–T%–r rrfcc -rcw^r*.-
" " - - f I -"^frf I
A c o l o p h o n , p a r t l y o b l i t e r a t e d , o n 386, r u n s t h u s :

TfrT " ? - < ^ - m \ ^ T ì - W T T ^ r ^ T ^ ^ - f % - í finr-f^-

W r T ^ C — • • • . t o T - r e - i f - n - S l I T (?) T T “ l i ^ f t - I r T ^ T - R I T TTW-
"t^-JT - f f M « H l W II
TfrT T~~"~IT“f T ^ t T V t í T — ^ ? * * f r T - ^ f — ; - _ J T ^ r H -
W Ī T T - í T ^ g r S f - f ^ - f r T : II 44b.
TfrT f ^ T T ~ T W - f ^ ". *TTf-l--^T *5TO"nOTnTV–
^?Tíirr4-"T^W~3*M*-y M-rP!–QT«TT T “ J T “ - I T W II 49b.

TfrT - t — f - i r ^ r T W T T ^ ^ T - I T : W% 50b.
T W ^ 7 T ^ f W T «fT*T ^ T ^ ^ 7 f t f r T f í T q 5 f í – n f r W - I T II
52b.
A f t e r this follows :

TT–rCT"W–TrT TĪ-ĪTfT fV?T?m(?) I ^TW^fi

*irw W ī N w ^ t II ~TTvíTfVTT-l-t-^--J^^

XT'Sf-U-lri“.t (sie)

^TS (?) ^Rf^rTT fTTT^^TíT^^Í ^lfT""IT-

च Ç न (sie)
—

f ^ r f % r T jpk II 5 3 .
A D D . 1108.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 31

O f R a t n a j y o t i w e h a v e n o o t h e r n o t i c e ; he w a s p r o b a b l y one o f
the upstart l o c a l rājas, of whom we hear several t i m e s in the
V a ṃ ç ā v a l ī a n d elsewhere, as b e i n g s u b d u e d b y t h e r e g u l a r m o n a r c h s .

Add. 1160.
Paper; 42 leaves i n b o o k f o r m , 1 2 - 1 3 lines, 1 0 J x8|in.;
good Devanagarī h a n d w r i t i n g ; modern.

A history of Nepal in Parbatiya; a redaction of the

Faṃçāvalī.
This is t h e work referred to i n W r i g h t ' s History of Nepal
P r e f . p. v i , as " a n o t h e r r e d a c t i o n , o r a t a l l events a s i m i l a r w o r k
[ t o t h e V a ṃ ç ā v a l ī ] recognised b y t h e G ō r k h a s a n d H i n d u races of
the country."
Begins:

^Tनणश"5Í न म : I अf^रलम^लfनWह^मर"TलTनक-
tf^कपTल I
T h e M S . seems t o e n d a b r u p t l y .
Some a d d i t i o n a l c h r o n o l o g i c a l p a r t i c u l a r s m a y be g a i n e d f r o m t h i s
w o r k : e.g. t h e l e n g t h s o f t h e r e i g n s of t h e m o n a r c h s ( W r i g h t p. 1 5 8 ) ,
a n d v a r i o u s dates i n t h e K ā l i - y u g a r e c k o n i n g ; b u t t h e h i s t o r y f o l l o w s
s t r i c t l y o n t h e l i n e s o f t h e V a ṃ ç ā v a l l , a n d solves f e w o r n o n e o f t h e
c h r o n o l o g i c a l d i f f i c u l t i e s suggested b y t h e colophons a n d i n s c r i p t i o n s
of t h e years b e t w e e n A . D . 1 0 0 0 a n d 1 6 0 0 . N o t e however that the
c h r o n o l o g y does n o t , as a r u l e , accord w i t h K i r k p a t r i c k ' s a c c o u n t i n
h i s Nepal, i n cases w h e r e he differs f r o m o t h e r a u t h o r i t i e s . See
the H i s t o r i c a l I n t r o d u c t i o n t o t h i s Catalogue.

Add. 1161.
Palm-leaf; 8 leaves, 8 lines, 12 x 2 i n . ; dated N. s, 204
(A.D. 1 0 8 4 ) .

ÇlSHYALEKHA-DHARMAKĀVYA by CANDRAGOMIN.

T h e first page is m o u n t e d o n p a p e r a n d t o u c h e d u p here a n d t h e r e .

T h e h a n d is s m a l l a n d square w i t h some i n t e r e s t i n g archaisms. The
last page is r e p r o d u c e d i n P l a t e X V I I o f t h e O r i e n t a l Series o f t h e
32 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1161.

P a l æ o g r a p h i c a l S o c i e t y ( P a r t 2, 1 8 7 7 ) , w h e r e a b r i e f n o t i c e o f t h i s
M S . w i l l be f o u n d . O n t h e a u t h o r see W a s s i l i e w , Tāranāth, 52,
207 e t c
T h e w o r k is i n verse, a n d t h e s t y l e is s o m e w h a t a r t i f i c i a l and
elaborate. I t f o r m s a g e n e r a l e x p o s i t i o n o f t h e ārya-satyāni, treating
of the ills of life a n d t h e i r t r u e remedy.
Begins (after invocations):

Ends:

Tfन f श ^ ल -
न T म ^ 3 क T ^ -मTTT 1
fm^m i ft »]*
0
tशT i5nínr^t1
—
तामf^न fलf-j-
तामnr 11

A d d . 1163.
Palm-leaf; 206 leaves, 6 lines, 2 1 x 2 in.; xi—Xilth
century.
ASHṬASAH ASRIKĀ PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ,

See u n d e r A d d . 8 6 6 , f o r t h e b e g i n n i n g , a n d o t h e r d e t a i l s .
T h e first f o u r leaves a n d t h e l a s t h a v e b e e n filled u p b y m o d e r n
paper supply.
Ends :

अT^T^^f^कTपWतारf^Tथा पfर^नTपfरTrff
नTम ^īNशTTम: I -मTTTT ^ मन^T^T~ताहf%कT
पTÍTपTरf^Tता ^tनथानrr"fन^r wffTfvwTrwकगुi;-T-
3कTण† म T त ा ^ Ā ग ु 3 T V म f - Ì T ^ न T f म ^ म f t
^frर^rfन^Tनम^ (sie) थाt v ^ क t श t ^ T f च ^ T " f न ^ न -
न"T^rमTलT ^ त ा प र म स ु ^ 7 5 f र f न i

* Expressed in letters अT "Sfj (not ^í). Compare Paṇḍit

B h a g v a n l ā l i n I n d i a n A n t i q . 1877, pp. 44, 46.
†अ~~f?
ADD. 1164. I.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 33

Add. 1164. 1 .

P a p e r ; 1 5 4 leaves, 5 lines, 1 3 x 3 ^ i n . ; x v n t h cent.

PAÑCA-RAKSHĀ.

T h e r e a r e i l l u s t r a t i o n s o f t h e five B u d d h a - Ç a k t i s . A t 99b a n e w
h a n d a n d a n a d d i t i o n a l n u m b e r i n g b e g i n , b u t t h e first h a n d i s r e s u m e d
o n t h e leaves w h e r e t h e p i c t u r e s occur.
F o r t h e b e g i n n i n g , a n d t h e e n d i n g s o f t h e chapters see A d d . 1 3 2 5 .
T h e e n d o f t h e b o o k i s m u c h t o r n , a n d t h e final t i t l e s etc. e n t i r e l y
obliterated.

Add. 1164. 2.

Coarse b r o w n p a p e r ; 4 leaves, 6 lines, 1 3 x 3 i n . ; m o d e r n .

DHĀRAṆĪS.

I. Tathāgatavyāptaçatam (?) i n 2 3 n u m b e r e d verses.

Begins:

नम: Ii ^ * - त ा च : ii
E n d i n g (corrupt and p a r t l y obliterated) :

TfrT नथानWTताf^í^f?T"नf^रTमव़ ?f~f-

f " म " J ल म ~ ~ r 5 ^ क " च : II T f > ī ^ ~ ~ ~ ~ क r a ~ l rīथानrT-

^ n p ī r T (sie) -मnr: n - ; म n
II. PañcavÌ7iiçatikā-prajñāpāramitā-hridayam.
Begins:

-Śt† * m t H*Rr|r "-tT“-i^JT-^T-iTTf'.rTTt II TT-Ì W

^ r T ^ r f ^ P Ç ^ T J — ^ † > 5 T f r t W II ~ ^ í t r t

E n d s , a f t e r t w o l i n e s o f praise t o A v a l o k i t e ç y a r a e t c . :

अT^^प^ft^ffTकTTī~TपTरfमता"íT^ ~ ~ T ^ H 4b.

Add. 1164. 3.

B r o w n p a p e r ; 3 leaves, 5 lines, 1 3 x 3 i n . ; modern.

NAIRĀTMĀGUHYEÇVARĪ-MANTRA-DHĀRAṆL

3
34 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1164. 3.

Begins:

अf नम: र ^ च थ ा ^ I अt नम: ^रTWT^व़†°

Ends:

T T H अf^म^प»लWi;^p-T^r(?) – ^ f थ ा f न न T t^fV
%रT-ffTगु%^fV म 1 Í T ^ T र न t (sie) न T म " म T T ī : I

A d d . 1267.

P a l m - l e a f ; 9 0 leaves, 5 lines, 1 2 x 2 i n . ; Devanāgarī hand;

XIV—xvth cent.

KĀRAṆḌA-VYŪHA (prose version).

T h e w o r k was p r i n t e d a t C a l c u t t a i n 1 8 7 3 .

Add. 1270.

P a p e r ; 2 1 1 leaves, 6 lines, 1 4 J x 3 f i n . ; x v i n t h cent.

AVALOKITEÇVARA-GUṆA-KĀRAṆḌA-VYŪHA.

A p e n c i l l e d n o t e o n t h e cover b y D r W r i g h t states t h a t t h e M S .
is 1 0 5 years o l d , i . e . w r i t t e n i n 1 7 7 0 ; b u t t h e leaf w h i c h c o n t a i n e d
t h i s date seems t o have been lost.
F o r t h e sections etc., see A d d . 8 7 2 .

A d d . 1271.

P a p e r ; 1 7 leaves, 8—«9 lines, 1 8 | x 3 f i n . ; Devanāgarī h a n d ;

X V I I — x v i n t h cent.

VĀGĪÇVARA-PŪJĀ.

A w o r k o f T a n t r i c ceremonial.
Vāgīçvara seems g e n e r a l l y k n o w n t h r o u g h Hindu Tantras: this
h o w e v e r seems Buddhistic ; unless M a ñ j u ç r i , l i k e M a ñ j u g h o s h a , be a
personage c o m m o n t o a l l T a n t r a s .

Begins:

-^T^T5f म ह T ^ t र ^ T f T f T न T T ^ क I

* t f t - ^ 9 र न T ^ म W त ा प न म T म l ह II
A D D . 1271.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 35

"ÇT -ft* - f w r ~ ~ f T : «4v4v: ^TT^t--r^ts-f 11 s^ru-

V M ^ ^ * — T J T ^ T S ~i I rTrr: - q — i T w t ~J-"Ttw ~rr–

-T^r-f-í...
v.

Ends:

ता^gर महTव़tf^ ^iच^fन"Tरण i

^TfTfTनTTतार * Í म थ ा c 5 न म T W t II

^ f ^ r महTव़tर ^ffàथानण^र i

^4Wīर~ī~;प च ताf^रT^ न म T म t ह II

^ f ल " T न II T f " ता^रप"T न म T त ा II

Add. 1272.

Paper; 2 5 leaves, 5 lines, l l j x 3 i n . ; dated N. s. 904

( A . D . 1784),

SRAGDHARĀ-STUTI (with vernacular commentary).

O n t h e w o r k , see B u r n , Lntr, 5 5 5 .
T h e a u t h o r i s S a r v a j ñ a m i t r a o f K a ç m ī r ; see colophons o f A d d .
1104 a n d 1 3 6 2 .
Begins:
तालT^TलTकता^3रसुर^ :

तारmक"í"ìमf^i I
Ends :

Tfन ^fìम^T4तारTमनताfरकTथा (मTīfरकTथा) (sic)

W र T ^ f r ī WT“T I

Add. 1273.

P a p e r ; 49 leaves, 7 lines, 1 3 | x 4 J i n . ; m o d e r n .

SUGATĀVADĀNA.

A w o r k i n verse, cf. B u r n . Lotus, p. 3 3 3 ; C a t . R . A . S., N o . 1 2 .

A redaction o f this tale i n 10 chapters is i n t h e Paris M S . 98
(Divyāvadāna-mālā). The work (cf. H o d g s o n , Kss. Lit. iV“ep., 1 9 )
3—2
36 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1273.

i s a n a v a d ā n a w i t h r e g a r d t o v a r i o u s p o i n t s o f vinaya, e. g., m o n a s t i c
b u i l d i n g s , t h e observance o f feasts, etc. (cf. c o l o p h o n s ) . T h e chief
characters a r e I n d r a p r i s h t h a a n d P u n y ā v a t ī , K i n g a n d Q u e e n a t t h e
c i t y G a n d h a v a t i ; o t h e r p r o m i n e n t personages a r e V a s u b a n d h u a n d
J ñānaketu.
Begins:

%—T?TT w%:(sic)i
T h e chapters e n d :

I. T f r í ^ T r f T ^ - f T ^ f ^ T ^ - f ^ T T f TT*Ī TT-OT. II 4 a .

3. 0
V^-J|Wíf?^rñff «TT*T - f f f t - T : II 10«.

4. T - ^ f r T I T ^ W T ( ? ) ^ T \ ^ f TTTT"ī"X^« II 13b.
5. ° f ^ T T T f “ T ^ W r f T ^ - f f f 1 T * Ī “ ' W. II 21b.
6. ° f ^ V R - t f t “ T - f f f *TT*T -f-í-T: II 23b.
7. ° - C ' í ^ - T ^ f T 0
^ " H Í Ī : II 27a.
8. °t^^WTf^JTWJr^fT 0
W * : II 35b.
9. -^V5-FTF^-Í—V"GWRXN-QF\ 1 ™ ! II 40b. 0

ìo. °-t"™TRF\ 0
3 ™ : II 42b.
–\

II. °^!t"ífTfX -fi*T "-Í - r f t " T f f f " H ^ " H ^ — t : II 4 6 a .

12. TfH -ítiiríT^:T% ^ - ^ - - f T - f f ^ - f i íirfl -fT~nr:
W T T Í : II

Add. 1274.

P a p e r ; 4 6 leaves, 1 3 — 1 4 lines, 1 3 J x 5 | - i n . ; modern.

DvĀVIMÇATYAVADĀNA-KATHĀ.

Inaccurately written. Cf. R . A . S. C a t . , N o . 2 7 . On the work

see F e e r i n Joum. Asiat., Sept. 1 8 7 9 , p p . 2 9 5 sqq. a n d 3 0 5 .

† A d d . 1 3 7 7 reads : ffrf ?%fHlritorrfX 0

I
A D D . 1274.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 37

Begins :

-f-fT -ft-TT~6ī%rt Wf^rT f"í^ fV^-t I

T h e c h a p t e r s e n d as f o l l o w s :

1. TfrT ^ ^ ^ – € T ^ ^ - I T T Ī " í ^ - l f T ^ ~ í : ' I 2b.

2. TfrT " - f ^ W - ^ T T - T - ( ^ - - l T f - ö Í T ^ " ( 0
I 3a.
3. TfrT - T T T - - Ī - ^ T ^ - - I T - f f f f a - I ib.
4. T T > W " - f T ō g T ^ - r ™ T " - l T ^ T T ^ ~ - f - f T ^ ^ r p - R ° I
3b.

5. TfrT - r r f t J t f i r — T T - F " Í ^ Í W ~ ™ : ~ W I 5a.

6. T ° T ° ^ W T ^ T T ^ f W ^ ^ T t l f t ^ - f i t (–"f"rTf) IT*
-f— 0
I 9a.
7. T 0
T 0
^ W < 9 T – r f t ~ í f TTÍT * — : " í I 12a. 0

8. T ° T 0
ÇfW ^ T l T ^ ^ - - f T - f f t - ī r T f t T í T T — : - f ° 115b.
T

9. TfrT w i r e T ^ “ r r f t s - ° -fr-ü—† íf-ir: XT« i

10. TfrT T T f t 3 - ° -TOT-H V T f - í T ^ f r q ^ ^ T ^ T W t f 1 20a. 0

11. T ° T 0
W""^P-n"-ífT T T - ī T — - f ° I 22a.
12. T ° T 0
^TT"T"rW-JT T T ~ : - Í M 24a.
13. T 0
T 0
-n-TCH^* -
- f ^ T - p ™ 1 ° I 25b.
14. T ° T 0
*TO~T - - " " ^ W I 27b.
15. T ° T 0
- T ~ - J T - T ^ — I T ° I 29ö.
16. T O
T *--nwr-fT fr~f~r-f° i 32a.
0

17. T ° T ° " J - - T T f % ^ T - r r ^ - - f T T H — - f ° l 34a.

18. T 0
T 0
["fT"f†] TO" --TffT^-jrT-- I 36a.
19. T ° ~T †Y*T--iÜTT "-K“r†^-XfrTrTTR° I 38a.
20. T 0
T 0
- 5 ^ T W " t ^ T ^ (sie) T ^ r f r T r — f « | 39a.

† Omitted i n this M S .
38 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1274.

21. T ° " ° ~ प ~ ^ r ^ T ^ ~ T
^ क f व ़ श f r r न म : I 40b.
22. T° ~° च^ता^^Tन(sic)^Tfव़शfननम: I 41b.
Tfन ÇTftशfनकT^lनकथाथा ^ T न क थ ा I 45b.
TfH ^Tftश"T""Tनकथाथा पWWTहT^Tन~Çच
WमTTTI

A d d . 1275.
P a p e r ; 68 leaves, 7 lines, 1 3 J x 4 J i n . ; modern.

KĀRAṆḌA-VYŪHA (prose version).

B e g i n s a n d ends as i n A d d . 1 3 3 0 .

A d d . 1276.
P a p e r ; 65 leaves, 7 lines, 7f x 3 J i n . ; modern.

PĀPA-PARIMOCANA.

A S a n s k r i t book w i t h a N e w a r i t r a n s l a t i o n ; i t is a treatise on
c e r e m o n i a l , u t t e r e d b y M a ñ j u ç r ī , a n d i s said t o be e x t r a c t e d f r o m t h e
Sarva4athāgata-dvādaçasahasra-pārājiM-vinaya-sūtra,

Begins:

Wt ^ ^ ^ "* शT^f^हमगु T Tर I
TTण"t ~ ह त ा f † च r T N म ^ t [ : ] क " ण T " T क : II \ II
Ends :

TOT * f f T थ ा न " ^ T ^ ^ - ^ ^
-ítम^गु ^ t"fगु कमलf^fन^TfT
—
प T प प f र म t च न t नTम f न ì f श :
"मTTT: I

A d d . 1277.
P a p e r (black, w i t h g o l d l e t t e r s ) ; 20 leaves a n d cover, 5 lines,
6 x 2 , in.; XVII—xvinth
1
cent.
APARIMITĀYUDHĀRAṆĪ-SŪTRA.

O n leaf 1 t h e r e is a n e l a b o r a t e l y - p a i n t e d p i c t u r e o f a B u d d h a
h o l d i n g a flower i n a vase o n h i s clasped h a n d s .
A D D . 1277.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 39

I f t h i s b e t h e w o r k r e f e r r e d t o i n Beal's B u d d h . T r i p . , p. 6 0 , t h e
sūtra was translated i n t o Chinese before A . D . 1278.
Begins (after a n invocation to A v a l o k i t e ç v a r a ) :
TT म °
0
TTक° W मनWt"; " T T - ^ † (sie) f"हरfन W I
fHR अ न T थ ा W ^ " Í T र T ^ Í . . .
T h e substance o f t h e w o r k i s a d i a l o g u e b e t w e e n t h e B u d d h a a n d
M a ñ j u ç r ī , w h i c h b e g i n s t h u s (2a):

अ ñ ~ म " 5 ^ *íता प í W f ^ f श ( A d d . 1623. 1 °^पfर"ST-

f-^fàर°) अपTरfमता^गुन^चथा (°अपftfमताf^ef^गु°
1623) न T म ल T क थ ा 7 5 - J च अ प र " i त ा ग ु : Wनसुf^fनf^cRT^T
(°fमतागुTf° 1623) र^IT^fīथानrīHन etc. ( t h e t e x t b e i n g cor-
rupt throughout).
O n t h e n e x t l e a f a b l e s s i n g i s i n v o k e d o n such as s h a l l copy, r e a d ,
or do h o n o u r t o t h i s sūtra. A s i m i l a r passage occurs i n t w o o t h e r
places i n t h e s ū t r a . O n e t h i r d o f t h e w o r k consists o f i n v o c a t i o n s
( ' O m . . . , ' t o v a r i o u s personages).
Ends:

TfrT अ प f ल " í त ा ग ु (sic) न T म थार^V म ह T थ ा न S 3 च W H T I I

Add. 1278.
Paper; 8 2 leaves, f o l d e d b a c k w a r d s a n d forwards, 6 lines,
6 | x 3 i n . ; dated N.s. 986 (A.D. 1866).
ĀDIYOGA-SAMĀDHI.
T h i s M S . c a n n o t be d e s c r i b e d b e t t e r t h a n i n D r D . W r i g h t ' s
words: "this b o o k is c a l l e d t h e ādiyoga-samādhi, a n d consists o f
p i c t u r e s o f t h e p o s i t i o n s o n w h i c h t h e h a n d s are t o be p l a c e d i n
mudrās, w h i l s t m u t t e r i n g mantras after b a t h i n g a n d before doing
pūjā; t h e mantras a r e also g i v e n . " T h e pictures are numerous a n d
clearly d r a w n .

Begins:

~म~Tहर-T[म†]गु^T अ श त ा f^~; ^ffcता: 1

(sic) II
"IT"?lf^ f W < - T -~^līüfrTf>ràw I
^ i ~ s W T — ^ V Í T ^ Í T " f l 5 ^ T S Ì (sic) II
40 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1278.

Ends:

Tfrì ^fìम"TT"iIरT^ *^^fHपfरशTOनगु T^5ĪTन —

प^म

अ T f ^ r थ ा न नTम -मTftr ~मnr: n

Add. 1279.

Paper; 82 leaves, 9 lines, 9x4Jin.; dated N. s. 995

(A.D. 1875).

NlSHPANNA YOGĀMBALĪ (NlSHPANNA-YOGĀMBARA-TANTRA).

Inaccurately written.
Begins :

wtfìrftffffar rī ^ ~ ~ f "fमfH...
T h e f o l l o w i n g ends o f sections m a y b e n o t e d :

Tfìtilī(?)~fW^I 6a.
° f ^ ~ ~ r T f a r a r r म च : ^-tकNrक: (sic) I 22b.

° ~~ī~í~f^rमच: ता^कf^क: (sic) i 24b.

0
अfन~r^fलमच: ता-rकfì^क: 1 56b.
Ends :
TÍH ^ ^ " ^ - r W न P 5 f ल t (sic) -मTTTI ~ i " r r s é:^fमl7T

tशT"J ^ श^ft^रतार°
T h i s w o r k agrees w i t h t h a t described i n R . A . S. C a t . N o . 3 9 ;
b u t N o . 7 3 is a d i f f e r e n t w o r k , t h o u g h b e a r i n g t h e same t i t l e as
t h e present M S .

Add. 1305.

P a p e r ; 34 leaves, 7 lines, 12 x 4J i n . ; m o d e r n .

PlṆḌAPĀTRĀVADĀNA.
Some b l a n k s a r e m a r k e d as o c c u r r i n g i n t h e o r i g i n a l .
A n a v a d ā n a d i r e c t l y b e a r i n g o n vinaya, ( B u r n . Intr. 3 9 ) ; for the
t a l e cf. id. ib. 2 2 3 .
Begins:

^rf"í^ ^ f f J Ī ^ Wtf " I (sic) fwwT II

A D D . 1305.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 41

^ f T ^ t f ^ - f f 3 ī ^ g T ^ f í - r - 5 " I R T ^ : II
A Ç r ā v a k a , n a m e d S u n a n d a , addresses B u d d h a :

म T W मन""fT^r पwftà सु^च^ I

"fन v सु%चTfप<T व़H ~~r प i ल i T " i : ^ न II
B u d d h a r e p l i e s t o t h i s a n d o t h e r q u e s t i o n s , a n d o n 12a t e l l s t h e
story of B a l i , and his final conversion t o B u d d h i s m .
A t 33a B a l i e x c l a i m s :

" a t " f f T f q r f - f ì — t t R W i - f II
T h e b o o k is i n verse, b u t w i t h o u t a n y d i v i s i o n i n t o c h a p t e r s .
Ends:

TfrT f प " f प T च T " ^ T न ~मTTT I

A d d . 1306.

P a l m - l e a f ; 2 2 9 r e m a i n i n g leaves (besides 6 of p a p e r † ) , 5—6

l i n e s , 1 3 x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N. s. 4 2 2 ( A . D . 1 3 0 2 ) ,

BODHISATTVĀVADĀNA-KALPALATĀ b y KSHEMENDRA.

E x c l u d i n g a p a l m l e a f a t each e n d , one c o n t a i n i n g a n o t e o f t h e
defect a t t h e b e g i n n i n g , t h e o t h e r a l i s t o f t h e tales i n Part 2
( N o s . 5 0 — 1 0 8 ) , t h e leaves o f t h e M S . m a y be t h u s d e s c r i b e d :
L e a v e s 1 — 1 7 4 o f t h e o r i g i n a l M S . are w a n t i n g , a n d w i t h t h e m
Tales 1 — 4 0 and part of 4 1 . W h a t t h e l o s t tales w e r e m a y be seen
f r o m t h e m e t r i c a l l i s t a t t h e e n d , as n o t i c e d b e l o w .

Leaves 1 7 5 — 1 9 8 contain t h e end of T a l e 4 1 , a n d t h e whole o f

42—48, ending in 198b (middle of last line). These tales are
numbered 4 2 — 4 9 , b u t t h a t t h i s is a mistake is evident f r o m the
metrical list.

T a l e 4 9 ( h e r e m i s n u m b e r e d 5 0 ) b e g i n s o n 198b d i r e c t l y a f t e r t h e
e n d o f t h e p r e c e d i n g , a n d occupies t h e leaves n o w n u m b e r e d 1 9 9 * —

† O f t h e 6 p a p e r leaves, one ( 1 8 5 ) supplies a defect, t h e o t h e r s

are c l e a r l y - w r i t t e n t r a n s c r i p t s of t h e s o m e w h a t f a d e d leaves o f t h e
o r i g i n a l a f t e r w h i c h t h e y are s e v e r a l l y i n s e r t e d .
42 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1336.

205*. A s t h e n e x t t a l e i s n u m b e r e d 5 0 a n d b e g i n s P a r t 2, w h i l e t h e
o r i g i n a l n u m b e r i n g o f t h e leaves is c o n t i n u e d , i t i s e v i d e n t t h a t t h e
scribe h a d b y a c c i d e n t o m i t t e d t h i s t a l e , a n d copied i t i n a f t e r w a r d s .
L e a f 199a, o r i g i n a l l y l e f t b l a n k as t h e o p e n i n g o f P a r t 2 , n o w
c o n t a i n s a n u n f i n i s h e d l i s t o f t h e tales i n t h i s P a r t .
Leaves 199b-~250, 248*—-250* (the numbering accidentally
repeated), 2 5 1 — 2 7 9 , 2 7 9 * 2 8 0 — 3 9 0 , c o n t a i n t h e w h o l e o f P a r t 2 ,
or Tales 5 0 — 1 0 7 o f t h e o r i g i n a l a u t h o r ' s c o l l e c t i o n , f o l l o w e d b y T a l e
1 0 8 , added b y S o m e n d r a , a n d a m e t r i c a l t a b l e o f c o n t e n t s o f t h e w h o l e
work.

The M S . was w r i t t e n b y Mañjubhadrasudhi i n the reign of

Anantamalla of Nepal, w h o must n o t be c o n f o u n d e d with the
A n a n t a m a l l a o f K a ç m ī r i n whose r e i g n t h e w o r k was composed.
T h e first r e m a i n i n g t a l e o f P a r t 1 begins t h u s i m p e r f e c t l y :

...^~pr:(?)H
अNr क w s w f~*~ ft~ra: i
शताfन प ~ f W T " I^ I« H f ^ T श थ ा II
T h e several tales, each h e r e d e s c r i b e d as ° क W ल त ा थ ा प -
~ . ,

e n d as f o l l o w s ( t h e n u m b e r s i n t h e M S . b e i n g 4 2 — 5 0 , as n o t i c e d a b o v e ) :
41 Paṇḍitāvadāna 175a— -179a. 46 Çālistamba 190a.
42 Kanaka 180a. 47 Sarvārthasiddha 193b.
43 Hiraṇyapāṇi 181a. 48 Hastaka 198b.
44 A j ātaçatru-pitṛidroha 184b. 49 Shaḍdanta 205*b.
45 Kṛitajña 187b.

H e r e P a r t 2 begins :

50 Daçakarmaplutyavadāna 61 Karshaka 241a.

199b- - 2 0 6 . 62 Yaçoda 246a.
51 Rukmatī 209b. 63 Mahākāçyapa 250a.
52 Adīnapuṇya 213b. 64 Sudhanakinnarī 266a.
53 S ubhāshitagaveshin 217a. 65 Ekaçṛinga 272a.
54 Sattvaushadha 218b. 66 Kavikumāra 277b.
55 Sarvandada 221b. 67 Saṅgharakshita 280b.
56 Gopālanāgadamana 223b. 68 Padmāvatī 286b.
57 Stūpa 224b. 69 D h a r m a r ā j i k ā p r a t i s h ṭ h ā 288b.
58 Puṇyabala 226b. 70 Mādhyantika 289a.
59 Kuṇāla 238b. 71 Çoṇavāsi 290a.
60 Nāgakumāra 240a. 72 Upagupta 294b.
A D D . 1306.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 43

73 Nāgadūtaçreshaṇa 296a. 91 Ç i vi-subliāsliita 343a.

74 Pṛithivīpradāna 297a. 92 Maitrakanyakā 347a.
75 Pratītyasamutpāda 298a. 93 Sumāgadhā 353b.
76 Vidura 299a. 94 Yaçomitra 354b.
77 Kaineyaka 300b. 95 Vyāghra 355b.
78 Çakracyavana 302a. 96 Hasti 356b.
79 Mahendrasenā 305b. 97 Kacchapa 358a.
80 Samudra 311a. 98 Tāpasa 358b.
81 Hetūttama 312b. 99 Padmaka 359b.
82 Nāraka-pūrvika 314b. 100 Punaḥprabhāsa 360b.
83 Rāhula-karmapluti 315b. 101 Çyamāka 363a.
84 Madhurasvara 318b. 102 Siṃha 364a.
85 Hitaishī 321a. 103 Priyapiṇḍa 365b.
86 Kapiñjala 322b. 104 Çaçaka 367b.
87 Padmaka 325a. 105 Raivata 369b.
88 C i t r a h a s t i - ç a y y ā t i p u t r a 330a. 106 Kanakavarman 371a.
89 Dharmaruci 339b. 107 Çuddhodana 373a.
90 Dhanika 341b.
Then follows Somendra's supplementary tale, 108, entitled
Jīmūtavāhana (386a), at the end of w h i c h comes t h e genealogy
n o t i c e d u n d e r A d d . 9 1 3 † , a n d t h e n t h e t a b l e o f c o n t e n t s i n çlokas,
e n d i n g o n 389b.
T h e scribe's o w n s u b s c r i p t i o n r u n s t h u s :

-मTता ताftr-i I ssfHfर^ महTकt:

नचT^f^गुता^क च र r e íश?ī प ^ क i
अTशTथा-J f r ī ^ t 1\~Tकरf^न ताहf%प~^% (?) II

रr% ^ म ^ न न r म - ^ i प ^ " f g " T ^ i ल f % ^ r à ii

ल""RTT म ~ क t f f थ ा ^ f^f^<=läj I ^ I T न म W < T I -

tम^ण « न न^ftरम^र गु T~~Tन म थ ा II -

नपT% म f à म ^ 3 ^ d f a न T ^ r - " í म T त ा f ^ T I
~^T%न म त ा f ì ; (?) म W í f f T त ा ~ ~ T म T ~ T W II
† T h e a u t h o r ' s i m m e d i a t e ancestors, P r a k a ç e n d r a , S i n d h u and
B h o g ī n d r a are g i v e n as i n D r B ü h l e r ' s M S . (see h i s R e p o r t , cited
under A d d . 913).
44 CATALOGUE O F BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1315.

A d d . 1315.
P a p e r ; 33 leaves, 5 lines, 7 \ x 2 \ i n . ; x v i n t h cent. (?)

DHĀRANĪS.

I n a c c u r a t e l y w r i t t e n (as t h e e x t r a c t s m a y s h e w ) . See R . A . S .
Cat. N o . 79.
Begins:

-Iff «w T ~ ™ T : I -if «nfr --ft –r–re~*r–f: i -śrf ^m:

-tai»t-4i*Ki-f: t>raR-f 0

T h e f o l l o w i n g ends o f sections m a y be n o t e d :

"ft-TOTTf: I 36.

-ÍN^^T~"tí-~T «NITTTÍTTL<AIH-H -ffX 0

L 7a.

- - r r ^ ^ ^ T f ^ f t " *n™R ~f~nr w r a i 10a.

^ W T f c T l f ^ U f f I 13a.
-cm? ["J]-tírí^-— *rr*r v-r^-ft w m n ì 7 a .
–?nn–f-f-–-T-ff–f sn“g VTT^° I 19o.
-*T^W <ì -ft" «TTT VTT^ I 21a. 0

Ì ' -ff^r—TTT: i 33a.

- ~ r ö w n — T T T J T AVdTdT. W1317.
P a p e r ; 29 leaves f o l d i n g b a c k w a r d s a n d forwards, 6 lines,
9 x 3 f i n . ; various hands, c h i e f l y x v i n t h cent.

TANTRIC MANTRAS, etc.

T h e m a n u s c r i p t i s i n a d i l a p i d a t e d c o n d i t i o n ; some o f t h e pages
are t o r n , a n d t h e w r i t i n g i s often illegible. I t is a collection o f
p r a y e r s a n d m a n t r a s , used a p p a r e n t l y i n T a n t r i c c e r e m o n i a l s .

T h e f o l l o w i n g ends o f sections m a y b e n o t e d :

° *n -tqprn14T^TTWwr-f W T T Í : i
° *troi––!?r*–rò wurx i
T h e t i t l e o f t h e w o r k a n d t h e date are illegible.
ADD. 1318.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 45

A d d . 1318.

P a p e r ; 8 leaves, 5 l i n e s , 7f x 2f i n . ; m o d e r n .

ĀRYA-TĀRĀBHAṬṬĀRIKĀYĀ NĀMĀSHṬOTTAR AÇATAKAM.

T h e w o r k i s i n çlokas, b u t inaccurately w r i t t e n .

Begins :

^TमWTrīर% र^l नTनTथाf5T^रT^ I

न T न T - म ल त ा ^ Í नTनTपf^fन^f^7T II...

^ " i q f ह त ा *-ntfT म न त ा न ^ ल t f क r ī : I

T > – r ç n : r m : ^ - f f f j T ^ - t ^ 7 ī - - T w ^ f % r r : (i r e a d -rè-ífT–

*TT^ff%r7:) II
Ends :

A d d . 1319.

Paper; 7 0 leaves, 6 l i n e s , 1 0 ^ x 3 i n . ; dated N . s. 9 4 4

( A . D . 1824).

EKARAVĪRA-TANTRA (CANÇA-MAHĀROSHANATANTRA).

T h e M S . i s carelessly w r i t t e n . See R . A . S . C a t . N o . 4 6 , w h e r e
t h e b o o k i s c a l l e d JSkalla-vlra. F o r some a c c o u n t o f i t see Csoma
K ö r ö s i (As. Res. x x . p. 4 2 6 ) .
Begins:

I t consists o f t w e n t y five p a t a l a s , e n d i n g as f o l l o w s :

1. T^^T^TTT^ f W f t W r T % rf^T-rfTTW-

—?r: mm: i sa.

2. T 0
* ~ J P - T C - i T f T r f f - í I 4b.

3. T 0
W " i r f a ^ ~ { ~ ^ T W r f t a I 7b.

4. T 0
~~° “ r j " í I 11a.

5. T° torctt: - r g T i 12b.
46 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1319.

6. T ° " ~ 0
H - M ^ - M Ì ' I M d " i : ~ í l 18b.
7. T° trf-W(†) ìt: -
i9b.
8. T ° “ ^ - ~ . - r r ™ ~ r : - 9 ™ i : i 22b.
9. T 0
--T° "-4tHMi"TT T - W I 23b.
10. T° " ^ T T T W H R ^ t (sic) - ś " H I 26b.
11. T° T Ä
f - ~ ~ r — n p - : i 27a.
12. T ° ~-ī 0
^ W " ī ^ f -TC^f† ™ ~ I 35b.
13. T° ~ " - t ^ T — f t " - Ī ~ - Í T ~ I 37b.
14. T° " K f i l ^ M i ^ - y - i ^ I 39a.
is. T ° --T° f - n - r f ^ - r c ^ r : - r ~ S T ~ ' 42b. :

16. T ° –-r T T r f t w ^ “ - r " " « ^t-nr: i 46a.

0 1

17. T ° " s p n ~ - x ^ – — : *r&T-r-r-T: i 49b.

18. T° "Ī Ä
*M l fa * 4 – - . " I l R ^ ^ t S g l 5! S W I 53a.
19. T° 3 ~ ^ R W * T T f \ — - r - j f i f t i r f f i r n R : 156b.
20. T ° "T° ^ T ^ T f 3 ^ f ^ f ^ r T ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ T f^3"trT-
r W I 61b.
21. T 0
^T° ~ " ~ 5 T T T * f - Ì ^ f 7 ī r P R : I 64b.
22. T ° 1° * r o r ò t ' i ^ T f - í " ī f ì i T R T : i 66b.

23. T ° 1 ° ^ttt-4^Md^-ā"íir-lvifH—: I 67b.

24. T° ^ W - C W ^ r ^ f - f t r f r T " m : I 68a.
Ends:
25. " f M WTTT I

A d d . 1320.
P a p e r ; 38 lines, 6 leaves, 1 0 f x 3 | i n . ; dated (see below).
ĀDIYOGA-SAMĀDHI.

The first p o r t i o n o f t h e w o r k d e s c r i b e d u n d e r A d d . 1278. It

begins l i k e t h a t M S . , and contains numerous drawings to illustrate

† t " ^ - f t ^ A d d . 1470.
A D D . 1320.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 47

t h e p o s i t i o n o f t h e h a n d s i n v a r i o u s pūjās. T h e w r i t i n g i s very
careless a n d i n c o r r e c t . T h e book has n o t i t l e a n d n o conclusion.
T h e r e i s o n t h e fly-leaf a p p a r e n t l y t h e d a t e N . s. 9 5 8 ( A . D . 1 8 3 8 ) ; b u t
t h e second figure i s n o t clear.

Add. 1321.

Paper; 9 6 leaves, 6 lines, 10f x3^in,; dated N . S. 9 3 1

(A.D. 1811).

K Ā R A Ṇ Ḍ A - V Y Ū H A (prose version).

B e g i n s a n d ends as i n A d d . 1 3 3 0 .

Add. 1322.

P a p e r ; 2 0 7 leaves, 6 lines, 14-J x 3 f i n . ; X V i n t h c e n t u r y (?).

AVALOKITEÇVARA-GUṆA-KĀRAṆḌA-VYŪHA.

I n this M S . t h e chapters are n u m b e r e d .

O n t h e w o r k , see A d d . 8 7 2 .

Add. 1323.

P a p e r ; 4 0 leaves, 9 lines, 9 J x 4 i n . ; d a t e d N . s. 9 7 9 ( A . D .
1859).

NĀMA-SAṄGĪTI ( w i t h Newārī Version),

Begins:

अ-f - f f V र ^ T न ^ ^ ^ r " r म क [ : ] प र : I

fचलTक í ^ f t व़tरt गु~IरTfT s [1. र T S ] ^ f ल श " f र II

I t i s d i v i d e d i n t o sections, w i t h c o l o p h o n s s u c h as t h e f o l l o w i n g :

अ^पणTनTथा प t " श I 5a.

पfन"चननTथा प ~ I 6a.

प^líलT^लTकननTथा 1 1 6b.

मTथा^TलTfम^ताf-4w;मनTथा f r r ~ r : I 8b.

""fथा"SमहTमT!?लनTथा च 7 5 ^ श I 10b.
48 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1323.

Ends:

TfrT उ प ^ ह T र न T थ ा पचl अT^मTथाWTलTr-Tप^

न?r: ^^r-siमfन^Tfपता मनव़ता म^^t"iTन""^iT^-

प र म T ^ T न T म ^ f t f f T : पfर-मTTTT: (sie) I "~frf ^^fमfH |
Add. 1324.
P a p e r ; 9 6 leaves, 1 5 , 1 6 lines, 14-J x 6 i n . ; modern.
SADDHARMA-PUṆḌARĪKA.

See A d d . 1 0 3 2 .

A d d . 1325.
P a p e r ; 1 7 8 leaves, 5, 6 lines, 9 f x 2 f i n . ; dated N. s. 9 3 9
(A.D. 1819).
PAÑCARAKSHĀ.

Inaccurately written. C o m p a r e R. A . S. C a t . N o . 5 6 . *
T h i s w o r k is t h u s described b y M r H o d g s o n (Essays, p. 1 8 ) , " a n
Upadesa Dháraṇí, an account of the five Buddha- Saktis, called
P r a t i s a r á , & c . ; p r o s e ; speaker, ' S á k y a ; h e a r e r , A n a n d a B h i k s h u . "
Begins:

Hव़ म - f T " f r r म क f ^ - j म ^ मनता~īहT^म^fश~fर-r~T-

नTर ftहरíन "g I म ह T ^ - म T f ^ f म T ī f ì - Í ^ T न महT~~Íक–
" T " ~ W म ल 1 5 न 1°
1. महTf^TरT^महTTífrī"रTथा: TT^fमक-q: नमTTT I
36b.

अT^महTTTfrT-रTथा महTf""TरT^T Wfàथानक^T

f e ~ - T ^ र - ? T ^ ~ म n r I 48b.
2. अT^^tमहTताह"íTIमf^^t नTम महT[था]न"^च
"मTTTI 109a.

* T h e g r e a t n u m b e r a n d a n t i q u i t y o f t h e copies o f t h i s i n t r i n s i c a l l y
u n i n t e r e s t i n g w o r k are doubtless d u e t o i t s use i n B u d d h i s t swearing
( W r i g h t ' s Nepal, p. 147 n o t e ) .
A D D . 1325.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 49

3. अ n f ^ महTमr-r^r f^TरrsPr ^ ^ त ा ^ न 1 - w r a 1
167a.

4. अ T ^ म ह n f V r ī ^ f f t न T म व़tथा (f%~T ?) रNñ" ~मT~ I

172b.

Ends :

Tfन म"ílगुता^fन(sic) पfरWमT" I अT^^tमहTTīf-शरT

महTताह"ÍTTमf^-iít महTमT^ft महTशtfRf7T महTम"ÍT-
गु~Tरfन I ITताfन पच म ह T र ^ T " ; च T f " WT3" I

Add. 1326.

Paper; 225 leaves, 6 lines, 1 5 i x 4 i n . ; dated N. s. 839

(A.D. 1719).

DHĀRAṆĪ-SAÑGRAHA.

G o o d close a n d r e g u l a r N e p a l e s e h a n d - w r i t i n g .
At the beginning and end of t h e w o r k are s o m e w h a t brilliant
i l l u m i n a t i o n s o f d e i t i e s , etc. T h e b i n d i n g - b o a r d s are also i l l u m i n a t e d .
A c o l l e c t i o n o f D h ā r a ṇ ī s d i f f e r e n t f r o m t h e D h ā r a ṇ ī - s a n g r a h a of
R. A . S. C a t . N o . 5 5 , a n d also f r o m A d d . M S . 1485.
Begins, after invocatory preface:

^मrīल पtrTTरWT^रrगुwfशपरfशरT°
The collection contains m a n y hundreds of short dhāraṇis, connected
w i t h a l l t h e c h i e f personages o f t h e B u d d h i s t P a n t h e o n , as w e l l as
w i t h some o f t h e c h i e f literary w o r k s : e.g. the ' L o t u s ' a n d the
L a ṅ k a v a t ā r a (8b).
T h e c o l o p h o n commences (223b) i n w h a t is i n t e n d e d (see b e l o w )
for S a n s k r i t :

TíH w*?परT*r (sic) श f न " í w r च WTFT:

-
l TÍH था-
र ^ n i ह : ता^r: पfर^मTTr: i ^ ^ T ° I f^^fts^
"^रमहTथानथाf-न: ...etc. ^ ? W f क र - ^ ì प^T"ffT Çथा
^ ^ T T f ^ न W प f र त ा र T ण t ^ ~ f W ° etc. I... ^पTल"fर.. .^Tश~í-
" T f r ^ f ^ ह म i ^ t परमम"Tरकfतान† ..í^~~rरr-% i

† W r i g h t ' s N e p a l , p. 4 8 .
4
 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1326.
50

(sic) ^ % - r ~ . ^ ç R r f - T T T ^ í f ^ l r ^ M T T T f V % - í ^ f W T - Í T T

fffT ^^«íi—i w MT^J t^-rft ^r-fri

Trtr-RT--tr-fT: i TT-ro-r-r - i " - v-fi—T i TRI
- f T ~ T ft«-4W?fl ^ l - h < ^ f^rft-JT-n^T-TT I IT " f ° W T – 0

7fTT - T ~ 0
W^“TT“T l f^o W> - T - - — T H T 0
" i ™ ~ t II

"-r^"^~iiT--r-T -t-í~tt ^r-n^-p“w i -t–fr–

^TT"TR W^fft W^ft I fç° "l^rft - - " - f t II TT^
^-™[TrT«T — *T1^fft " f t ^ -.ĪTT^VW-?W-1-‚ f ì t Ü * M I -
fT"r^ -R-ä^TT-ftW †VNtf SRT -fTf^rfT ^–ff«rr II - ~ í
–>v

The vernacular colophon accordingly follows. Then a blessing;

after w h i c h :

^rf s IplP-re... etc.

f^īWrmv^ Wfjf*{ I ^f-JT T - ? . . . I 0

WRYV...
( F o r these a n d o t h e r scribe's verses see M a x M ü l l e r , Rigveda Pref.
p. x i , ) . T h e n f o l l o w a l i n e o f v e r n a c u l a r a n d t h e final i n v o c a t i o n .

A d d . 1327.

P a p e r ; 78 leaves, 6 — 7 lines, 1 5 f x 3-^in.; i n various hands,

X V I I I — x i x t h cent.

DvĀVIMÇATYAvADĀNA-KATHā.

Carelessly w r i t t e n . F o r t h e b e g i n n i n g see A d d . 1 2 7 4 .
Ends :

TÍन ^Tfव़ श fन अ-^Tनकथाथा च^नT^Tन^Tf^शfन:

पfर^~: ^मTTTI
A D D . 1327.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 51

T h i s M S . does n o t c o n t a i n t h e e p i l o g u e f o u n d i n A d d . 1 2 7 4 a n d
t h e P a r i s M S . , b u t ends w i t h i t s 2 2 n d avadāna. T h e names i n t h e
i n d e x o n t h e c o v e r do n o t i n a l l cases accord w i t h t h e colophons.

A d d . 1328.
Paper; 8 1 leaves, 1 4 — 1 6 lines, 1 3 f x 6 i n . ; m o d e r n .

JĀTAKA-MĀLĀ.
A transcript of the Jātahamālā, containing 34 jātakas. See
A d d . 1415 for an account of the w o r k . A f t e r t h e close o f t h e 3 4 t h
J ā t a k a (80a), e n d i n g as i n A d d . 1 4 1 5 , a s h o r t c o n c l u d i n g c h a p t e r is
added i n t h i s M S .

Begins:

अ थ ा त ा च ^ w r ^ मन3नr f ह क T श i प : I
मनतान^ व़íftr^T sfr ~ r ~ ननrf म f ^ ^ r f ^ f न (-^rfcr ?) n
नwf ^t75fम~fTfम ^ म ताf^प"f“ i
Ends :

°पTताल^C^r TTगुf"fīमनता व़trrरTनTf^tता: I

A f t e r w h i c h t h e c o l o p h o n of t h e l a s t t a l e is r e p e a t e d :

TÍH ^-WTf^"iता^TTनमTलTथा शrīपच^Tनक नTम

च r í f ^ श T f म ~मTTrfमf?I I

Add. 1329.

Paper; 67 leaves, 9 lines, 1 3 f x 4 f i n . ; m o d e r n .

GUHYASAMĀJA (PŪRVĀRDDHA),

T h i s M S , is a c o p y m a d e f o r D r D. W r i g h t , unfortunately from
t h e same M S . f r o m w h i c h A d d . 9 0 1 is t a k e n ; c o m p a r e t h e marks
of lacunae w h i c h c o i n c i d e t h r o u g h o u t . T h e o n l y s l i g h t differences I
have n o t e d are i n t w o t i t l e s , see A d d . 9 0 1 s u p r a . C h . i. ends 5a;
i i . 6a; iii. 7a; i , v 8a; v . 8b; v i . 10a; v i i . 12a; v i i i . 13a; i x . 14b;
x . 16a; x i . 18b; x i i . 21b; x i i i . 29b; x i v . 35a; x v . 43a; xvi. 48a;
x v i i . 57b; x v i i i . 67a.
4—2
 52 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1330.

Add. 1330.

Stout yellow paper; 8 4 leaves, 6 lines, 1 2 J x 3 i n . ; d a t e d

N. s. 7 6 1 ( A . D . 1 6 4 1 ) .

KĀRAṆḌA-VYŪHA (prose version).

T h e l i n e s a r e r u l e d a n d t h e w r i t i n g i s r e g u l a r , t h o u g h n o t so fine
as w e s o m e t i m e s find a t t h i s t i m e .
T h e r e a r e five i l l u s t r a t i o n s , s o m e w h a t p o o r i n c o l o u r a n d d r a w i n g .
The colophon is i n t h e vernacular. See A d d . 1 2 6 7 .
Ends:

अ T ^ क T र TS3ö"Hś म ह T थ ा न ^ च र W र T * T ~मTCT I

Add. 1 3 3 1 .

Paper; 3 3 leaves, 6 lines, 8 J x 3 ^ i n . ; m o d e r n .

• Part of t h e A M A R A - K O Ç A .

E n d s a b r u p t l y w i t h t h e l i n e s i n t h e bhūmi-varga :

vरT ^fर^-fr vरfण: ^fNPr ~?T ^rmft f^fन: i

~TT ^सुमfft—(ii. i. 2),

Add. 1332.

Paper; 2 2 leaves, f o l d e d backwards a n d forwards, 7 lines,

8\ x 2 f i n . ; x v i n t h cent.|?

N Ā M A - S A Ñ G Ī T I a n d STOTRAS.

A volume of gathās a n d stotras, addressed to Lokanāth

(Macchendra?), Avalokiteçvara, &c. i n very corrupt Sanskrit, a n d
o c c a s i o n a l l y p e r h a p s i n some n a t i v e d i a l e c t . Stotra is a l w a y s w r i t t e n
totra.
B e g i n s a t p. 9 :

कTमfलप^नfपनसु"TrTt
A D D . 1332.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 53

T h i s h y m n occurs i n A d d , 1333 l e a f 2.

T h e f o l l o w i n g a r e t h e colophons o f t h e s t o t r a s :

T ^ म ^ म T T 4 T ^ ^ ~ र म ^ T र क ~ T "ÍमरT"ÍT-
0

~T^ता^ पf^-मTTT I
T 0
^म"T^T-Ī 0
क~T f ^ ^ न T र T ^ न न H "मTTT I
T ° ~T क 0 —
च ^ f r " " ( ? ) f ^ र f च न ^ f f T च पfर-मTTT I
T 0
~T° क —
"W^Tताच प f र ~ म " T I
T h e N ā m a - s a n g ī t i t h e n f o l l o w s ; see A d d . 1323.

A d d . 1333.

P a p e r ; 48 leaves, folded b a c k w a r d s a n d forwards, 6 — 7 lines,

7 x 3 i i n . ; d a t e d N. s. 917 ( A . D . 1797).

STOTRAS.

T h e M S . is i n several h a n d s , some b e i n g m e r e m o d e r n s c r i b b l e .
T h e b o o k is said t o c o n t a i n h y m n s a n d p r a y e r s i n S a n s k r i t w i t h
a N e w a r i translation.

T h e chief colophon r u n s :

T t % ^ अ T ^ T ^ ^ f ^ r n ~ í र ^ V म ~ T र क - ? क T " ण T क Í T च (sic) -

I n a n o t h e r page occurs, i n a l a t e r h a n d , t h e d a t e 4f4c|rf^ I

A d d . 1334.

Paper; 20 leaves, f o l d e d backwards a n d forwards, 5 lines,

7|x 3 i n . ; modern.

BHĪMASENA-PŪJĀ.

Several leaves are b l a n k or only filled with diagrams. The

w r i t i n g i s v e r y careless.
T h e w o r k contains a short l i t u r g y , w i t h prayers a n d h y m n s a n d
references t o c e r e m o n i a l acts s u c h as candanādi-pūjā, &c.
54 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1334.

Begins :

‡ (t ?) मftr~w " f ī प " T ^ (?)

Ends:

Tfन 1 ^ % न प ~ T "मTCT I

A d d . 1335.

Coarse b r o w n p a p e r ; 3 leaves, 5 lines, 1 2 f x 3 i n . ; m o d e r n .

PRAYERS.

Some t a t t e r e d leaves c o n t a i n i n g s h o r t passages a n d i n v o c a t i o n s .

T h e b e g i n n i n g is t o r n , a n d t h e r e i s n o r e g u l a r c o l o p h o n .
Ends:

मW-TTह ताचथाf^T T T ण f ^ r f f ^ ल त ा (?) c–f म ह T थ ा ण " S च (sic) I

A d d . 1336.
Paper; 3 leaves, 6 lines, 7 | x 3 i n . ; m o d e r n .

DHĀRAṆĪS to PARṆĀ-ÇAVARĪ.

A p p a r e n t l y a f r a g m e n t f r o m a c o l l e c t i o n , one leaf b e i n g n u m b e r e d
24. A Parṇa-çavarī-sādhana occurs in the Sādhana-mālā-tantra
A d d . 1648, leaf 90.

A d d . 1337.

Paper; 1 leaf, 8 lines, 7 | x 3 i n . ; m o d e r n .

PRAYERS.

T h i s l e a f c o n t a i n s s h o r t m a n t r a s addressed t o t h e e i g h t Mātrikās.

A d d . 1338.

Coarse b r o w n p a p e r ; 9 leaves, 6 — 7 lines, 8 x 4 i n . ; m o d e r n .

PRAYERS.

S e v e r a l o f t h e pages a r e b l a n k o r i l l u s t r a t e d w i t h s y m b o l s a n d
c o l o u r e d d r a w i n g s o f t h e M ā t ṛ i k ā goddesses. I t contains apparently
A D D . 1338.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 55

some p r a y e r s used i n t h e i r w o r s h i p i n a v e r y c o r r u p t S a n s k r i t o r
patois.

A d d . 1339.

Paper; 2 7 2 leaves, 1 6 — 1 7 l i n e s , 1 5 x 7 i n . ; m o d e r n .

MAHĀVASTU.

A n edition of t h e text w i t h introduction and commentary is n o w

being published b y M . E . Senart. V o l . i . w h i c h has a l r e a d y appeared
( P a r i s , 1 8 8 2 , 8 v o . ) , corresponds t o leaves 1 — 8 3 6 o f t h i s M S .

-rfa -íft^r-T— ^r*pfrrT ^ ° i 13b.

T ^ " f — j -s-f-(T^ -riJ—-r*(?)*° 1 15b.
0

T° " f W ° ITtRTT HfM: I 21b.

T ° ~ i t a f t r f t v T H;ftr: * ° 1 23.
0

T "-ftT° "frft-īT ^ f t r :
0
1 25.
X° -fl-fT° —-^T *C"fa: I 27b. etc., t h e 1 0 t h " b h ū n ù "
e n d i n g a t üb.

°"(T-far—ng w m t 11 57b.
– " - - - f - ā 57b.0

°N-X^ffr-T -rm "TT-PS 63b. 0

(The story o f Rakshita is w a n t i n g i n this M S . ) ,

° — * r e i –*TrT-tT° 65b.

°-f"t-r-5 wrár 67.

° ^ f ^ f h r - n g w*rà 70b.

- f T - . ° 75b.

"«–-IT".-:"! 0
76a—b.
56 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1339.

° V ^ " ) - — Ī -TTrT-V° 98.

° - { - - ^ - f W r r T - n ° 98b. 8

° - – — T – ì –fT^TT-tīT'-ÍTrTT^ -iTrf-fr 99b. 0

° T ^ ^ W T r T - f f 100.
0

° T ^ " í ^ t ^ T r T ^ ' 105. 0

0
M^–H-fll4çl if ^TT-T 110b.
°-?IT*—"n-rT-ff° 119b.
o-^qgr^I ?n—TS-Rl -"TrT^T\-«r"5Ttf^T 120.
° ^ - ( - — g "–TRr-T!Í0 122b.

0
128.
° - ™ - J v - H r W » 130.
° T ^ f t - W ^ i 1 ? 1 T T ™ ^tTrT*° 131b.

° 1 5 " - W W r T ^ 133. 0

°*.-fidStTrT-Ś-° 134.
° " ñ T - T " i T r T - F 135. 0

° í 5 T T T W t 1 ^ W -*TrT-fr° 135b.

°–3WTf^7í - f T * TO"t~. -rft^Tt * * T T ^ 160.

0_
5l-f-rT% ~ " * T r W ~ 186b.
°-f-f^T-Pff° 186b.
» - T R T - i T r W 186b.
0

°-fTTttWTrpir 187. 0

° ™ W T T T - i "ITrRr- 189.
°fWrTTfr I ^ W W T "íTrT"ff- 1 9 0 .
° * – f T - n — r - r ^ T f — w n r ä 192b.

"^híhTf^rPlf -íTrT^ 0
256b.
ADD. 1339.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 57

0
f-frTT^^TT*W W r á 205.
<--"!—T<T-ff T R 0
206.
°^t^fwr-TTfW^fT^^f 0
207.
°"ff^r^tWrrt-f. 0
207b.
- T f % ^ TT"™TT<t^ — r l & 212.
°-"ÇfT-7ft^ " t f t ^ ^ J 0
216.
E
~ R - F " F T ^ -FT-ÍT'T 0
216b.
0
T T " f ^ W 5 " ! ? « H ^ -f^-TnT° 217b.
- " J - T ^ ^ “ R † -ftTrf-F- 221b.
ft * T - Ī W T - ^ f > R T ^ ^ I f - ī " R "^--f 0
227,
r 0
232.
e
V-t^r~-T^t ^ T " - t " ~ ^ t " i T r f * 0
241.
°cfT-JT^t - - T " f f T r f - f f t f ^ — ^ T T Ī * - 251.
°5Ft-x^ñj"fr wīrtà° 2 5 2 .
° " - t “ T ^ † ^sf-ff^-TT-JT "1Tff-J. 253. 0

----"H-ÍT7nff- 255b.
°N-i'fTrV-FT'ī† I T ™ T 2 5 6 .
° " S l T V l ī r T T ^ ^ ^ T V " J T - f " ī ^ t mrtà" 257.
°^R-NR-aT 0
258.
°^fVr^^f T ^ - a T ~ l ^ - í ~ í T T f - f - - f T * 0
260b.
– V l | T ^ f %f%-f"-f*- ?W 263b. •
0
V - | t ~ %f^-TTrT-ī 0
263b.
0
--r%t-r-3 mrtà 0
264b.
0
^T-ĪWR† "-tTrW°
267b.
0
-5rft^TT-f^T"f-> 0
272.

TTWmig - í a — ^ I 3 V ^ etc. I 0
58 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1339.

T h e n come 8 l i n e s i n praise o f t h e s p i r i t u a l b e n e f i t e t c o f t h e
b o o k ; after w h i c h follows :

^थाrमTण ftक \ u ^ ~ ii ~ O T
o
S 'I

A d d . 1340.

P a p e r ; 6 3 leaves, 6 lines, 1 0 x 3 f i n . ; dated N. s. 9 6 2 ( A . D .

1842).

HE-VAJRA-PĀKINĪJĀLASAMBARA-TANTRA from the DVĀTRIM-

ÇATKALPA-TANTRA.

Inaccurately written. I n t w o p a r t s ; cf. R . A . S. C a t . N o . 4 0 . It

consists o f a d i a l o g u e b e t w e e n B h a g a y a t a n d V a j r a g a r b h a .
Begins:

•rçव़ म थ ा ~ Ç r í ^ क f " " 3 म ^ " म न त ा ~ 5 ^ r r थ ा न f ī क T ^ r ~ T क

-
c

† V T I ^*fi ft^न (?) f " ^ ह T र I न च म न त ा न T ह I

Part I .

1. ~ ~ J ~ ल प ~ ल : JTOम: (Cod. ^ " f र प त ा ल प ° ) I 4 a .

2. ह " W ^ T f क ^ T ल " ^ र म - f प ~ ल t f ^ r f r ^ r I 8a.
3. f ^ T प 3 ल ^ r f t ^ : I 10a.

5. [ न प ~ ल : प ~ r म : † i ] (?)
—

6. च^Tप"ल: raम: i ì4b.

7. ^ म T f W * i < ś w ल : ( ? ) ~ - म : i 17a.
8. हWथाfMYच3ī नTम महTथाfन^t^T^कपZलt
s-gम: I 21b.

9. f^rसुf^प"लt न r म न प म : 1 23a.
10. अ f म t क प Z ल t ^ श म í I 26b.
" - † न ^ T f म ^ f T f t í न T म क ^ r र r s i : - म T " : 1 27b.
Part I I .

1 . ह ^ ~ í ~ T f ^ t * T T ल ^ T - Í र f f f a क ~ - T ~ T I T " म : प ~ ल : 129a.

† N o t f o u n d i n M S . , b u t a d d e d f r o m A d d . 1 6 9 7 . 2 , If. 7a.
A D D . 1340.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS.
59
2. - f ° ~"°f%f^f%-Ht T T * - C ^ t †lfrfT-T: I 34b.
3. " T - " ° ^•5-TrT^fíf^rfl^'-TrHTfr (?) *TT*T ~ — -

rTT-í: I 40a.
4. % • - T ^rT-^-nsrnn-fT*^ «TTTÍ -ni^r-"r–^: I 48b.
0

5. ^-f"3T^-(——: — * T : I 54b.

6. %W^tt*Mt w r « * j * - t T ~-rcfa~>ii*m3rcr: - r e : i 55b.

7. "T " " ° ^-T-rf-tfV-™: * T R : I 56b.

8. "T Pän«mdtfr s : 1 57b. —

9. ~?° - - ° - T ^ t - f T W ^ t 'nrn: I 61a.

10. -1° - - ° – i i M M i - í t — * r : 1 6 i b .

11. w - “ T ^ f T T T - r c w Tç-frr~*q;: 1 62b.

M r T 1"|T\ V

Add. 1341.

P a p e r ; 9 7 l e a v e s , 6 l i n e s , 1 4 x 4 i n . ; d a t e d N. s . 9 6 3 ( A . D .
1843).

S U VARI? AVARíTĀVADĀNA.
W r i t t e n b y several scribes. I t is a portion o f the Vratāvadāna-
m à l ā ( e x t a n t i n t h e A s . Soc. B e n g . C o l l e c t i o n a t C a l c u t t a ) . I n3
chapters.
Begins, after invocations a n d enumeration o f c e r t a i n B h i k s h u s :

-TO^rfiH-i -it f r †>if1^?prr-f TT -s^rrt ^;wfawr-

1. T f r T -lft"mT?-nTflTWT-Tt ^ – J ^ « – ì l < – K T - r ^ < t | i | H I –

^5-jtot w^czr^TrT-rffr -n~- Tī--ímä"T-ī i ìsb.
2. T f r T "TrT 0
f T r T T - H ^ - r T ^ I 69b.
Ends :

T f r T -r - - – ^ - í - l T W - n T ^Tft -nft^T–I"fT«ī ^ Ī T - t I
60 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1341.

3 f f ì i r र T O W ^Í-मT* f श ^ ल l ^Ntल गुf^नT^न (sic)

"J^कfमT I
The first chapter introduces a sārthavāha Divākara, son o f
Ratnākara, w h o visits Mahākāçyapa.
T h e o r i g i n o f t h e n a m e S u v a r ṇ a v a r ṇ a i s t o be f o u n d i n t h e second
c h a p t e r . I f . 22b, 1 ; 1 .
T h e t h i r d c h a p t e r t e l l s o f a s ā r t h a v ā h a K a m a , a n d commences b y
r e l a t i n g t h e circumstances of t h e b i r t h of h i s son, n a m e d D v i r ū p a ,
71b.
The date is i n figures, and the name of Rāja Vikramasāh is
appended.

A d d . 1342.

Paper ; 79 leaves, 7 l i n e s , 13 J x 4 i n . ; m o d e r n .

SUVARṆA-PRABHĀSA.

T h e b e g i n n i n g s a n d e n d i n g s o f t h e c h a p t e r s s u b s t a n t i a l l y t h e same
as i n A d d . 8 7 5 ( w h i c h see). T h e p o s t s c r i p t h o w e v e r consists o n l y o f

t h e verse V ^ T T ° , w i t h a n o t h e r verse o f i n v o c a t i o n n o t f o u n d i n
A d d . 8 7 5 . A t t h e e n d i s a leaf w h i c h a n o t e b y D r D . W r i g h t states
t o h a v e b e e n p u t w i t h t h i s M S . s i m p l y as a cover. I t is t h e b e g i n n i n g
o f a m o d e r n c o p y o f t h e P a r a m ā r t h a n ā m a s a ṅ g a t i (see A d d . 1 3 4 7 ) ,
g i v i n g t h e first 7 J çlokas.
Begins:

अ-{ - ~ V र ^ t म T न I -"gfTnT-मक पर: ^ ल t क f t -

s

^refव़ ल : गु"JरTrī^ ^fलwर: (sie) n\n

A d d , 1343.

Paper; 7 1 leaves, 4 — 5 l i n e s , 7 x 2 ^ i n . ; i n various hands,

mostly x v i n t h century.

A DHĀRAṆĪ-SAÑGRAHA.

Leaves 16, 3 8 , 39 are w a n t i n g .

A D D . 1343.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 61

Ends :

अ T ^ r : ^ftगु - §[म~Tक~? ^ श न ल " g ^ r न ~मT~: i

W e find h e r e several o f t h e c h a r m s t h a t a r e u s u a l l y c o m p r i s e d i n
such c o l l e c t i o n s ; e . g . t h e Vasundhārā ( 4 ) , t h e Gana-patihridaya (10b)
a n d t h e Marlci ( 1 9 ) ; a l l o f w h i c h a r e i n t h e sangraha o f R . A . S.
Cat. N o . 7 9 .

A d d . 1344.

P a p e r ; 7 9 leaves, 7 — 9 lines, 1 1 x 4 ^ i n . ; o r d i n a r y modern

Devanāgarī h a n d .

AMARA-KOÇA.

W e l l w r i t t e n w i t h daṇḍas i n r e d i n k , a n d occasional c o m m e n t s i n
a s m a l l fine h a n d w r i t t e n o v e r t h e l i n e s .

T h e w o r k begins w i t h t h e stanzas g i v e n i n D e s l o n g c h a m p s ' e d i t i o n ,

p. I. T h e first K ā ṇ ḍ a (If. 1 6 ) has i t s o w n i n d e x a n d cover. The M S .
concludes w i t h a n i n d e x .

A d d . 1345.

P a p e r ; 1 7 leaves, 1 0 — 1 2 lines, 13 x 4 J i n . ; m o d e r n .

KAPĪÇĀVADĀNA.

T h e r e a r e copies a t O x f o r d a n d P a r i s . See also A d d . 1 5 3 7 .

A f t e r a preface o f f o u r l i n e s , c o n t a i n i n g b e n e d i c t o r y i n v o c a t i o n s
a n d p r o m i s e o f bliss t o t h e r e a d e r , i t b e g i n s :

rT“f ^ † - - - — - j f % ^ m ^ " Í Ì ^ *W-T^T%%ftf––J–

^r—f%: ^rf %7("H...I

1. Ends:

TfrT ~ifVarT-f-rT% (sie) - f f “ - C ^ T TT-T T T ^ W “ J . I

36. *

2. TfrT "TfT3íT 0
-TTT-īn'"^n--nsì^t 1 ° f ^ r f f - Ī T 0
I 46.

3. ft""-;-.^-!^ 0
-r"TTSfT° I 66.
62 CATALOGUE OF BUDÍ)HIST [ A D D . 1345.

4. क 0
^ न " ^ " p - " 0
च C Í ^ T I 8a. 0

5. T 0
f^"JपTचTĪ^Tन" 0
प 1 J म T I 9. 0

6. T ° ^ f t f r f f ^ ^ श " 0
प"मT 0
I 10b.
7. T 0
प"Tपiल" 0
न"मT 0
I 13b.
8. T 0
गुताf^च 0
नTमTSमT
Ends :

T° ^ t क f t श T " ^ T न च^T^fīfन^श^नT नTम नपमT-

TECrH: "मTTT I
V 3 श T ^ T च f^^nप^rf^fT.. (a scribe's verse).

A d d . 1347.

P a p e r ; 63 leaves, 5 lines, 8 x 3 i n . ; modern.

PARAMĀRTHA-NĀMA-SAÑGATI (?).
V e r y corrupt Sanskrit and vernacular (the latter i n red i n k ) .

Begins (after invocations t o ‘ M a h ā n ā t h a ’ ) :

अ-f ^ ^ - ^ म T ' ‡ ī ~ T < 4Í<* q र :

-

गुW* ^fलश"íरll

1. अ ^ न T T T R न T थ ा प t ^ श I 8.

3. म r a ^ f T ल T f ^ SÍ-Tl * * ^ न T थ ा f - W (sic) I 12b.

5. D< 4 V ^ थ ा C Í T Í T न न T थ ा प ^ f व ़ श f r T I 26b.
6. अ T ^ 3 T T न न T ~ T प T ^ T « 1
-
I ^ 3| (?) | 30b.

8. Ü " T W T न न T थ ा प 1 J ^ श I 59.
9. TfH प"fनथानतानTथा प " f I 60b.
Ends: .

Xfrf उ प t ह T र न T थ ा पZ; I
A D D . 1347.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 63

"~ ताrrfä(?)
"मTfV^fTलपनरTमन^नT नथानrr: ^VशT%गुf^मTf%न
मनपrT म"T^TÍTन"R - ^ परमT^नTम"'f fन पfर^मT": I
- 1-

T h e n f o l l o w s a v e r n a c u l a r v e r s i o n o f t h e above l i n e s .

A d d . 1348.
P a p e r ; 27 leaves, 5 lines, 8 x 3 i n . ; d a t e d N . S . 937 ( A . D .
1807),

[MAHĀ]-PRATYAÑGIRĀ-[DHĀRAṆĪ].

See R . A . S. C a t . N o . 7 7 . A p e n c i l n o t e o n t h e cover b y D r
Wright describes t h e c o n t e n t s as " P r a y e r s or mantras against
sickness, w i t c h e s , e t c . "
Begins :

-c—-f~r ^ म क f w ~ - í म ^ मनता" "5 "Wf^शll f^हरfff

~ r Ii सु^T^t f^RमnīT महता f म ^ r e न ता-f महता च
पtf^r"f-r^न°
Ends:

^ f न र T म ह T ^ T र r ^ t नĪम थार^ìr नमi7f: i°

í j ^ ftr ^r^crf^ -4jप^ म r f à i थाrè etc.
(a scribe's verse).

Add. 1351.
P a p e r ; 19 leaves, 7 lines, 1 1 x 4 i n . ; d a t e d N . s. 982 ( A . D .
1862),

W o r k on SAṂVATS (Vernacular).

O n each l e a f is w r i t t e n प% " ^ - J c n u ^ ( t h u s d i v i d e d b e t w e e n t h e
two margins).
Begins:

अ~f ताÍ7-^rīशर I
Ends :
 64 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1352.

A d d . 1352.

P a p e r ; 1 5 leaves, 5 lines, 1 1 x 3 i n . ; dated N . s. 9 8 5 ( A . D .

1865).

MAHĀKĀLA-TANTRA.

T h i s is p r o b a b l y a n a b s t r a c t of p a r t o f t h e l a r g e r M a h ā k ā l a - t a n t r a -
r ā j a ( R . A . S. N o . 4 7 a n d P a r i s B i b l . N a t . N o s , 4 7 a n d 4 8 ) . See
t h e a c c o u n t i n B u r n . Intr. p. 5 3 9 . O n t h e T i b e t a n v e r s i o n , see F e e r
i n A n n . G . i i . 29.
T h e M S . begins l i k e t h a t o f t h e R . A . S., a n d o n leaves 7a, 1 0 a
t h e colophons a r e those o f C h a p t e r s V . and V I I . respectively of
that MS.

W e h a v e also (leaf 1 2 ) 3 ~ T प S ल : (cf. ibid. C h . X V I I ) ; ( 1 3 )

3^"-Tनप 0
(f cf. C h . X X I I ) ; ( 1 4 ) ^ - - ^ T ^ T C पSलII
Ends :

Tf~ ^ ^1^रमहTकTलम^मचTमहTTfTन-महTकTर-
(leg. T ल )
0 0
न^nWन-महT^^
म ह Ī T Í T न " Í च (sic) [ ~ ] म T ~ I T h e n f o l l o w s t h e date, see above.

A d d . 1353.

P a p e r ; 2 6 leaves, 6 lines, 8 x 3 i n . ; modern.

UTPĀTA-LAKSHAṆA-[LOKEÇVARA-BHĀSHITAM].

A w o r k o n omens, i n t w o p a r t s . The work “Lokeçwara-parā-

d j i k a " a t P a r i s , B i b l . N a t . (D. 1 2 9 ) is i d e n t i c a l (save i n i t s preface)
w i t h t h e second p a r t of t h i s w o r k .
B e g i n s , after i n v o c a t i o n t o M a ñ j u ç r ī :

उTपT?r[:]क"jता ^ च मम w न i
अ Í H % ^ - J म ^ T 7 T (1) ^ म ^ í % r c II <fव़Tताच I
35ण -P-Tन JP-T-3Tfम l " म T - 5 म प f र ^ ण (sic) I
T h e first p a r t o f t h e w o r k , i n 5 4 stanzas o r sections ends :

TÍन उ r प T न ल ^ I म ^ ^ प T र T Í ^ क T Tfन 12a.

T h e n f o l l o w t w o lines i n a vernacular.

P a r t 2 consists o f 55 stanzas w i t h i n t r o d u c t i o n a n d a l o n g p o s t s c r i p t .
A D D . 1353.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 6 5

T h e preface is a s h o r t d i a l o g u e b e t w e e n T ā r ā a n d t h e B u d d h a .

T h e first stanza b e g i n s :

15^Sjf^"ī^^fT^Vनt ü " 5 " T T W ^ " च I

रTf -न^Tfft पWश न T3S7T न नथाftr ता ^TTfमन

Tg r ^ त ा ह I

च~मrt न^hr:i...
T h e w o r k ends :

Tfन उTपTनल^णलtक"JरमTftन तारT "~Wfन "मT": I

fलf%न ^fहfन ( Í T ल WīT"f T f T ल थ ा ^ T W च T ^ "Jल"^fन

fलWīfपताf^न^ल ? 5 म II

A d d . 1355.

P a l m - l e a f o f a l i g h t i s h grey, a n d n o t o f t h e b r o w n or y e l l o w
colour t h a t is f o u n d i n early M S S . ; 22 leaves, 5 lines, 9% x 2 i n . ;
dated N. s. 696 ( A . D . 1576),

VASU-DHĀRAṆĪ [or VASUDHĀRĀ-DHĀRAṆĪ].

T h e h a n d w r i t i n g i s square, close, a n d r e g u l a r . Written i n the
r e i g n o f Sadāçiva. T h e leaves a r e n u m b e r e d 1 — 2 2 , o f w h i c h l e a f 1 4
is m i s s i n g .

The dhāraṇī is introduced b y t h e n a r r a t i o n o f p a r t o f t h e tale o f

Sucandra (see A d d . 1 4 0 0 ) .
B e g i n s ( a f t e r i n v o c a t i o n a n d t w o l i n e s o f p r e f a c e ) ; TÇ3f म थ ा etc.

The tale begins thus (2a line 2 ) :

^न - j ल पन: * म ^ न ^hr"iTमहiनन^t सुच^t नTम

"हपfrr: पfन3wfन w i
Ends:

अT^^सुथारT नTम थार^ " म T " N &

मTTथानथाfàन: परमtपT~क " T ^ न (?) -तालगुहTf^ता-

T* (?) " न र प f t त ा र " J

F o r sālagūha compare A d d , M S . 1354.

66 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1355.

w -f-f-.T-f“fir-T wr-rrftts ^ ^ + t ^ - r r ^"re-nrnr-.-

- H T - r ^ T W - ~ T - J - H T ^ ^ I -H5ī"f s * – – – – _ etc. (see a b o v e ) I

A d d . 1356.

P a p e r ; 4 2 leaves, 5 lines ( r u l e d ) , 6 x 2 { i n . ; dated N . s. 8 6 0

( A . D . 1740).

DHĀRANĪS.

L e a f 20 is w r i t t e n i n a v e r y inferior, a n d more recent hand.

T h e c o l l e c t i o n i s c a l l e d S a p t a v ā r a i n D r D . W r i g h t ' s l i s t , Hist, of
Nepal, p. 3 1 8 . C o m p a r e t h e c o l l e c t i o n s i n R . A . S. C a t . N o . 5 9 ( w h e r e
also t h e n a m e S a p t a v ā r a occurs) a n d N o . 7 9 .

Begins:

***T"fir - * T - H t - f w r r v I -sTf –*Tf^w^"mTf

^ T ~ ~ r - n f^arí-fì-T w i t - f -qf«-f––ft -{-—71

5a, etc.

-srr-4wrfH«K-i ^ ~ ^ - f f t w r ? r i 13b.
---–-r-fr - – - – r w f ^ ~ T (sie) * t n r - - n ^ t ~ r f t 1 19b. 0

TfrT f ^ - W 3 3 " - t ^ (sic) TTTf " i T - J % ~ ~ f ~ * ? r "ftX–

WTTT I 22.
- " T ^ T i r f t f - f f ~ - Ī T «TTíT --ITT^ft W T - í f T l f « - I 25.
Ends:

ftf%rī (sie) - T - t f ^ N w - Ì ^ T t 5"ff^-rT^"ft-gT-ff-ft–

हरT (?) I T h e n f o l l o w t h e scribe's verse a n d t h e d a t e as above.

* C f . W r i g h t ' s Hist, of Nepal, pp. 207—8.

A D D . 1357.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 67

A d d . 1357.

P a p e r ; 36 leaves, 7 lines, 11 x 3 | i n . ; dated N . s, 973 ( A . D .

1853).

AçVAGHOSHA-NANDIMUKHĀVADĀNA w i t h vernacular version.

See R. A . S. C a t . N o . 1 4 , a n d c o m p a r e B u r n . Intr. p. 216 a n d

H o d g s o n as t h e r e c i t e d .
Begins :

fsrनT– I अ–f: क थ ा i R " -

*ÍV (sic) I

Ends:

TfH ^ t प ^ ^ 3सुW^t"" ^ अ^TपनfTगुWt

अ~"Tन प 7 Í t " म T " म (sic) I

T h e n date, as above, a n d a v e r n a c u l a r p o s t s c r i p t .

I n s p i t e of o u r possessing t h r e e i n d e p e n d e n t M S S . , t h e S a n s k r i t
is so u t t e r l y b a r b a r o u s , as t o r e n d e r e v e n t h e m a i n t h r e a d of t h e s t o r y
a l l b u t u n i n t e l l i g i b l e t o t h e o r d i n a r y reader.
T h e o p e n i n g o f t h e s t o r y h o w e v e r i n t r o d u c e s a devī, V a s u n d h a r ā ,
who commands a divine sage (?) N a n d i m u k h a - A ç v a g h o s h a t o be
b o r n i n t h e w o r l d of m o r t a l s ( m a r t y a ṃ a ṇ ḍ a l a , or, as t h e M S S . e v e r y ­
where call i t , ' m a t y a - m a ṇ ḍ a l a ' ) . N a n d i m u k h a is v i s i t e d b y a k i n g .
M i s t r u s t i n g t h e k i n g ' s designs, t h e sage t r a n s f o r m s h i m s e l f t h r o u g h
t h e p o w e r o f t h e devī i n t o a b o a r a n d l a y s w a s t e t h e palace-garden.
T h e p u r s u i t of t h e boar is t h e n described. Presently, beneath an
A ç v a [ - t t h a ? ] – t r e e a n A p s a r a s appears w h o p r o c l a i m s t h e p o w e r o f
the Vasundharā-vrata ( l i b ) ; f u r t h e r incidents i l l u s t r a t i n g this follow,
a V a s u n d h a r ā - v r a t a - s ū t r a b e i n g m e n t i o n e d a t 19a. Story of a maid-
s e r v a n t (cetika) of t h e palace w h o practises t h e vrata. Declaration of
t h e t e n Kuçalas b y t h e devl ( 3 2 ) . T h e k i n g a n d h i s son practise t h e
vrata.

S u c h seems t o be a n o u t l i n e o f t h i s i n c o h e r e n t e m a n a t i o n o f t h e
latest school o f N o r t h e r n B u d d h i s t m y t h o l o g y .
5—2
68 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1357.

Observe, t h a t t h e r e appears t o be n o t h i n g i n t h e b o o k t o s u b s t a n ­
t i a t e t h e s t a t e m e n t i n B u r n o u f , as above c i t e d , t h a t t h e w o r k is by
Açvaghosha. I t seems r a t h e r t o be a f r a g m e n t o f h i s m y t h i c a l h i s t o r y ,
c o m p a r a b l e i n t o n e a n d a u t h o r i t y t o t h e mediaeval stories a b o u t Virgil.

A d d . 1358.
P a p e r ; 2 7 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 2%in.; x v i n t h cent.

PRATYAÑGIRA-D.HĀRAṆĪ.
F o r b e g i n n i n g a n d e n d see A d d . 1 3 4 8 .
Ends w i t h .and a n invocation.
T h e r e i s a p i c t u r e o f t h e goddess o n l e a f I.

A d d . 1359.
P a p e r ; 6 leaves, 6 lines, 9 x 3 i n . ; x v i n t h cent.

ĒHĪMASENA-DHĀRAṆI.

T h e w o r k consists o f 3 4 verses.
Begins (after invocations t o Bhīmasena a n d t h e R a t n a t r a y a ) :

न म t f ^ म " - T ~~TT~ न ^ T W T " f ^ न म : I

Ends:

अ T ^ s f t म ह T f म म w न न T म थारT-ft पfरwryr: II

Add. 1361.
P a p e r ; 1 2 leaves, f o l d i n g b a c k w a r d s a n d forwards, 5 lines,
6 x 3 i n . ; d a t e d N. S. 9 7 7 ( A , D . 1 8 5 7 ) ,

D Ā N A - V Ā K Y A (?).

T h e above t i t l e is g i v e n b y D r D . W r i g h t , b u t t h e M S . seems t o
g i v e n o clue. T h e w o r k consists o f 35 n u m b e r e d stanzas o r d i v i s i o n s ,
a n d w o u l d seem t o be o n r i t u a l .
Begins:

नम: रगु~i" I मम TfW ffमTरftचचप^...

Ends :

. . . f - ^ म T ण † f न प T न II प T न II \ \ \ \
T h e r e s t o f t h e c o l o p h o n is i n some v e r n a c u l a r d i a l e c t .
A D D . 1362.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 69

Add. 1362.
Paper; 18 leaves, 8 — 1 1 lines, 1 1 x 5-J-in.; d a t e d N . s. 966
( A . D . 1846).

SRAGDHARĀ-STOTRA ( w i t h vernacular commentary).

T e x t begins as i n A d d . 1 2 7 2 .

Ends :

T W T ^ त ा र T म " T र क T थ ा : ~r"€rTरT^tच(sic)"मTTTI üfrī-

र T च T ^ प f - f rT^t^f^īचपTTTन† क T ^ t र क T न t "JTरT^शÍच-
^ " र T " J T न T f ^ f न (?)
T h e n follow t h e postscript a n d date i n a vernacular dialect.

A d d . 1364.
P a l m - l e a f ; 128 leaves, 6 lines, 1 3 \ x 2 J i n , ; B e n g a l i hand
of t h e m i d d l e p e r i o d ; d a t e d V i k r a m ā d i t y a Saṃvat 1503 ( A . D .
1446).

KĀLACAKRA-TANTRA.

A l e a f o f t h i s b e a u t i f u l l y - w r i t t e n M S . has been r e p r o d u c e d i n t h e
O r i e n t a l Series o f t h e P a l æ o g r a p h i c a l S o c i e t y P I . 3 3 . See also t h e
I n t r o d u c t i o n t o t h e present w o r k .
T h e t w o w o o d e n covers a r e filled o n b o t h sides w i t h m y t h o l o g i c a l
pictures. T h e edges o f t h e leaves h a v e a s o r t o f i n d i s t i n c t p a t t e r n .
O n t h e w o r k see R . A . S. C a t . N o . 4 9 . C o m p a r e also Csoma de
Cörös, Asia*. Res. x x . . 4 8 8 ; B u r n o u f , Intr. p. 5 3 9 .

Begins :

TÍTनकrà f - न क र - ग ु प
^Hfr प-fपचTCता^ f*हT~W
"jरTरनftrन मw%न प ण ~ i i * o

1. T f न ^ f ì म ^ T f ^ ग ु ^ t ^ ^ÌTकTलच^ ल T क V T 7 j f ^ " T -
^ प " ल : TT"Íम: II (169 stanzas*) 2 1 .

2. ° अ ^ T W f ^ H t नTम प " ल T f ^ f f t ^ : II (180 stanzas) 42.

70 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1364.

4. 0
ताVनप~ल~ff5^. ( 2 3 4 stanzas) 9 5 .

5. TÍH ~ T ^ श ~ T ह f W T f ^ ग ु ^ t ^ ^VमfrT कTलचfi

TfTनप-ल: प च म : II - c f r f ^मWWचW~रra: "मTTr: n

( 2 6 1 stanzas).
T h e n follows :

^ V ^ T I 0
^~"*Jमf & TT"रमहTतानTगु^Tf^नT I

^ म च श T ^ f म ^ T Í T न ^ t क T न T ^ च प W नíf"^TचT-

^ f प T ^ T ^ म T त ा f प ^ प ^ म "i~T ~कल~(-fरTशरगु^रT~मJ-
क^ताf^—TनपiललTमT^fन I

प^fcT^ ^ म f ^ म T f ^ t ^ " T ^ T न T म r f t न र T ^ Í TJ 0
V-x°^

ìír^e-f^ ^ गु^ fल^Tfप7fà ^tमrī s f*?^ ^TTÍTन^t: I

fलf%?fà म न ^ ^ r e क ^ T ^

-f-f-Tम-^frī I करकtíITमmf^न II 1 2 8 a .

A d d . 1365.

Paper; 2 5 9 leaves, 6 lines, 1 4 x 4 - J i n . . ; dated N . s. 9 8 6

( A . D . 1866),

GUHYASAMĀJA (PŪRVĀRDDHA and PARĀRDDHA).

F o r t h e r e m a i n i n g p o r t i o n o f t h e w o r k , see A d d . 1 6 1 7 . From
t h e c o l o p h o n , 258b, w e m i g h t i n f e r t h a t o n l y P a r t 2 i s k n o w n as
Tathcigata-gulmjaha; b u t f r o m t h e size o f t h e P a r i s M S . o f t h a t n a m e
( 2 5 5 leaves), i t w o u l d seem t h a t t h e n a m e refers t o b o t h P ū r v ā r d d h a
and Parārddha. M r H o d g s o n m a k e s t h e names G u h y a s a m ā j a a n d
Tathāgataguhyaka synonymous (Ess. Lit. Nep. 1 7 ) . T h e w o r k
r a n k s as a " d h a r m a " i n N e p a l ; see B u r n . Intr. 68, 542.
B e g i n s , a f t e r i n v o c a t i o n s t o t h e B o d h i s a t v a s , etc. :

TT° म ° ^ ° \ ° म~तान s etc., see A d d . 9 0 1 .

I. (Pūrvārddha):
1—7 also s u b s t a n t i a l l y t h e same t i t l e s .
8 i s e n t i t l e d म ī " - H " 3 - f ( i n s t e a d o f t h e vox nikili
-
of A d d . 901
8a), 20a.
1 0 — 1 8 , see A d d . 9 0 1 .
 71
ADD. 1365.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS.
Ends:

TfH ... T W T T T ^ ^ ^ ^ - f l * * - — I WrFēPCT–

: i^ -^I'­
l l . (Parārddha). Begins (after t w o i n v o c a t i o n s ) :

T--Ì *T-TT i f - TT° TP ^-JT^rT^1—-n-qrf^-rT-

-T"ī"ī-frfír^"'í-í (corr. ^ T f ^ T cf. A d d . 1617. 1) fatTfli I
^T-ffT-T 8
I 102a.
1. TfH -í^rT"IT^rT–īT–í–HT^-í–rTrf^ -T"WT-Ì
--ftTVT*nfV*N--n1Vf^^ r r r - W - ~ : TTflW.
- r c w : I i06a.
2. f T f ^ — - r r n : *rnr f-p-fre: — " r : i 109b.
3. T 8
^ f T % rT"n"^-I^rtt-í: -C° I 111a.
4. T 0
* 8
THflf (cf. A d d . 1617, ch. 5) "-IrS^: "f I 8

115b.
5. T * 8 8
W “ f “ ^ T T f ÍTfV†^–rTTf^*t-l?t † \ f r f W (sic)
T W "f I8
119b.
5 (bis). T° * 8
^ ~ T T % "í–gTtrRT –f*r~T f^rtT- ,

---- -f» I 122b.

6. T° * t\ 8 0
- r e : ~f I
8
124b.
7. T 8
^ 8
^rT° ^^^"f-f-fi–~T"T f\rtt-í ÜTRI
"f°l 128b.
8. T° ^ 8
tV ^fV^*V^nrfM^rf-*r-síT?ī "5~: -f° i

9. Title wanting.

10. T ° TJ° †V f t “ f r r - T f r ^ - i l W ' T I 133a.

11. T° w f r "T-n—(: tf« i i39b.

8 8

12. T ° ^ ° †V " " r T ^ N ^ - T T - T O ^ "f 1 141a.

13. T ^
8

8 8

^W. I 143a.
72 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1365.

14. T ° * ° † V -f-"-nt%^^iirT^-5T-J-1~T N «TTR (cf.

Add. 1617, ch. 6) "*IcJ"f-X: "f° I 143b.
15. T ° * ° ftr * ° ^ r " f * T ^ T * T ^ (sic) w n w n H T -
0

^jt-rtw «rni ^-f^r-x: -f° i 145a.

16. T ° ^ * T C Ì ^ ^ - – f r - t r ^ f T í T w t — r : (sic)"?: 1153b.
0

17. T ° * °-WrTfrRT-“T TT^T WTn™~: "t° I 164b (cf.

0

Add. 1617, ch. 9).

is. T * ° f r T - j r ^ T T O T - r i f t - r - ™ f
0 ,
–y8K!^:
–| I 176a.
0

19. T * ^ - N i ^ ^ T ^ t - r – í t -n'-fT^f-f-l -f° I 189b

0 0

(cf. Add. 1617, ch. 18).

20. T ° * ° ^ r i T V J T i n ^ - f t TT-i -S–5Ī^T-!t f-í-rfrT–
— ? r : I 20ib.
21. T ° ^ ° W T - t ^f"PI"-Cnl rfTf%r-5T5ĪT-í-r-ī-íT-
: —sr: i 207b.
22. T * ° V
0
*i-ir*«lT^---T-iTTT "ÍTft3īfrī: -(– I
213b.
23. T " ^ ^ m ^ T T - f f r r i m ^ T f < f r r : -t° 1 215a.
24. T 0
M_M^*f*T~H ITO - f r “ ‚ f f ~f° I 219a.
0

25. T i t l e apparently w a n t i n g , see 222b.

26. T * ° iT**rOTrf^rj«ITTOFTft
0
TTiī W f f l t : "f" I
223a.

27. T ° * 0
^ ^ † > ī — W T T - f r ^ I T T - T *TT* * - r f t -t° I
0

225b.
28. ^ " - 5 í f ^ R fTflTlTff-C WWW. I 258b.
After which:
- n - n ~ ™ - i ^ - m – r r í i f ! * i * < – < i T % — r -r-f»i"-íT ^trT-jT–
^ ^ — . 7 † ^ ^ : ^ f a r - j r r o T - r a -fTT^" ^TTTTT s “ f t — ? n
A D D . 1365.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 73

W ^ -
^ (see a b o v e ) .

प T र T " न म ह T f ^ ह T र T ^ f ^ ^ T ^ म T f ल T च etc. ( v e r n a c u l a r ) . T h e

scribe appears t o be one V e k h ā n a n d a n a .

T h e r e i s a n i l l u s t r a t i o n o f a goddess o n 258b.

Add. 1366.

P a p e r ; 1 3 3 leaves, 8 lines, 1 5 x 5 i n . ; m o d e r n .

AsHṬAMī-VRATA (Newari).

Cf. R . A . S. C a t . N o . 7 6 .

Add. 1367.

P a p e r ; 9 4 leaves, 1 2 — 1 4 lines, 1 4 J x 6 i n . ; m o d e r n .

KARUṆA-PUṆḌARĪKA.

O n t h e w o r k see B u r n . Intr. 7 2 .

B e g i n s ( a f t e r i n v o c a t i o n s etc.) w i t h t i t l e :

क - ण W < t क T ^ J T " ^ í ī f ^ च क II
after w h i c h :

Tjj-Ī म थ ा ~f 0
Uक 0
न 0
मनतान v रTW2t f-हरfन W I

पfír महता f ^ r e न ता^ ^शf^~íश^: ^f-

र i f - : . . .

1. TÍH^Yक~णwf^
नTम प - म : पfर^fr: i 4b.
2. T 0
^ t क 0
" í च f ? f ^ T थार^tगु"ī प f र ^ r t : I 13b,

3. T O
^nक गुwftकí^Tनf^^rw^-r: i
0
28b.

4. T 0
^^ftक° म ह T " ' 0
^tfV"^"īTकरण प 0
च75^H I 76b.

5. T 0
^TÍक* ~Tन प í र ^ r Í T नTम प " f म : I 87b.
Ends:

Tfन ^क^णप"^f^tक नTम म ह T थ ा न ^ च ^मTTTfमfन I

^ tEPfrr... etc.
74 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 13"68.

A d d . 1368.

P a p e r ; 35 leaves, 7 lines, 1 3 f x 8J i n . ; modern.

SUKHĀVATĪ-VYŪHA.

" T h e t i t l e varies between Sukhavatī and Sukhāvatī, b u t the pre­

ponderance o f M S S . a t p r e s e n t k n o w n i s i n f a v o u r o f S u k h ā v a t ī .
See a s h o r t a b s t r a c t of t h e S ū t r a i n B u r n o u f ' s Introduction à
l'histoire du Buddhisme, p. 99 seq. The t e x t of the smaller Sukhāvatī-
v y ū h a was p u b l i s h e d w i t h t r a n s l a t i o n a n d notes b y Professor F. M a x
M ü l l e r i n t h e Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1 8 8 0 , pp. 1 5 3 — 1 8 8 .
O f t h e t h r e e M S S . w h i c h I h a v e c o l l a t e d , those of t h e B o d l e i a n
L i b r a r y and the R o y a l A s i a t i c Society belong together, w h i l e the
C a m b r i d g e M S . f r e q u e n t l y g i v e s i n d e p e n d e n t readings.

Begins:

<\ नम: ^t^fगु-^व़tfV^^í: I नमt ^:शf^ननताप^–

नलtकथाr5TrffTfFn^: ^-i;व़tfw^~T^-T~कTTmकगु - ^^T
S r f t त ा न T " r T 3 T r q ? – ^ : ||
Ends :

मनsníT म T f प r T म H Í न ^ f ^ O T II म * R < Í T S f म त ा म - J न थ ा -
नcRĪ गुणपfर^न ताÌ^~~TनTम^clr^fम^श: II अfम-
ताम~r पfर^m: सु T~rft"^nf:
—
w ś j : n Tf~ ^rम^fàता–
म~J न थ ा न c P S I स ु I f T ^ r f t ^ ह म ह T थ ा न ^ : च II IIगु-Tf!l
T h e subject is as f o l l o w s :
B h a g a v a t was s t a y i n g a t R ā j a g ṛ i h a o n t h e G ṛ i d h r a k ū ṭ a m o u n t a i n
a n d addressed h i m s e l f to A n a n d a . A n a n d a observed the glorious
c o u n t e n a n c e of Bhagavat, a n d asked w h e t h e r t h i s was due t o his
B u d d h a - w i s d o m o r t o his r e m e m b r a n c e of f o r m e r B u d d h a s . Bhaga­
v a t praised A n a n d a for thus questioning h i m , and t h e n t o l d h i m the
story of a former Buddha. T h e 8 1 s t T a t h ā g a t a a f t e r D ī p a ṅ k a r a was
L o k e ç v a r a , a n d a m o n g h i s p u p i l s was a B h i k s h u c a l l e d D h a r m ā k a r a .
T h i s B h i k s h u sang G ā t h ā s i n praise of L o k e ç v a r a , a n d expressed h i s
wish to become a Buddha. When asking for instruction, and
p a r t i c u l a r l y f o r i n f o r m a t i o n as t o t h e r i g h t q u a l i t i e s o f a B u d d h a -
country, Lokeçvara at first t o l d h i m t h a t he s h o u l d find them out
f o r himself. B u t w h e n D h a r m ā k a r a declared h i s i n a b i l i t y t o do so.
A D D . 1368.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 75

Lokeçvara consented t o explain these q u a l i t i e s . After he had

listened t o Lokeçvara, D h a r m ā k a r a wished to combine a l l t h e good
q u a l i t i e s of t h e 8 1 B u d d h a - c o u n t r i e s a n d c o n c e n t r a t e t h e m u p o n h i s
o w n , a n d , a f t e r a n absence o f five K a l p a s , h e r e t u r n e d t o L o k e ç v a r a
w i t h h i s o w n p r a ṇ i d h ā n a s or p r a y e r s f o r t h e good q u a l i t i e s o f his o w n
future Buddha-country. D h a r m ā k a r a t h e n proceeded t o r e c i t e h i s
p r a y e r s f o r blessings t o be c o n f e r r e d o n h i s o w n Buddha-country,
which prayers ( v a r y i n g in number) are very famous and often
referred to by N o r t h e r n Buddhists. A f t e r that, D h a r m ā k a r a recited
some G ā t h ā s i n praise o f B u d d h a L o k e ç v a r a , a n d o b t a i n e d t h e o b j e c t
o f h i s prayers. H e t h e n performed for m a n y K a l p a s all t h a t was
r e q u i r e d t o become a p e r f e c t B u d d h a , h e a c q u i r e d a l l t h e P ā r a m i t ā s ,
and taught others to f o l l o w his example. When Ānanda asked
Bhagavat what had become of that Bodhisattva Dharmākara,
B h a g a v a t r e p l i e d t h a t h e was l i v i n g t h e n i n t h e w e s t i n S u k h ā v a t ī ,
and was i n fact Amitābha (the chief Buddha of the Northern
Buddhists). T h e n f o l l o w l o n g d e s c r i p t i o n s of t h e l i g h t o f A m i t ā b h a ,
h i s v a r i o u s names are g i v e n , t h e n u m b e r o f h i s f o l l o w e r s , a n d h i s
boundless age. I t is s t a t e d t h a t he o b t a i n e d B u d d h a h o o d t e n K a l p a s
ago. T h e n f o l l o w f u l l accounts o f S u k h ā v a t ī , i t s trees, flowers, rivers,
a n d t h e e n j o y m e n t s g r a n t e d t o a l l w h o are b o r n i n t o t h a t B u d d h a -
country. Whatever they wish for they obtain. Buddhas from
other c o u n t r i e s come t o praise Amitābha, who appears to his
believers w h e n e v e r t h e y come t o d i e , a n d a l l o w s them to enter
Sukhāvatī. A f t e r some m o r e G ā t h ā s f o l l o w s a d e s c r i p t i o n of the
B o d d h i - t r e e i n t h a t B u d d h a - c o u n t r y , a n d t h e benefits flowing from
it. T w o B o d d h i s a t t v a s are m e n t i o n e d as h a v i n g l e f t t h i s B u d d h a -
k s h e t r a to be b o r n i n S u k h ā v a t ī , v i z . A v a l o k i t e ç v a r a and Malia-
sthāmaprāpta. T h e n f o l l o w s a n e w d e s c r i p t i o n of t h e excellencies o f
S u k h ā v a t ī i n w h i c h t h e blessings p r a y e d f o r i n t h e f o r m e r P r a ṇ i d h ā n a s
are represented as realised, a n d t h e i n h a b i t a n t s o f S u k h ā v a t ī described
as i n t h e f u l l e n j o y m e n t o f a l l blessings.

Ānanda then expressed a wish to see Amitābha and the

B o d d b i s a t t v a s face t o face, a n d a t t h e same m o m e n t A m i t ā b h a sent a
ray of light illuminating the whole world. T h e y c o u l d see t h e
people of Sukhāvatī and the people of Sukhāvatī could see
Ç ā k y a m u n i and all the inhabitants of the Sahālokadhātu.
T h e n a dialogue follows between Bhagavat and A j i t a , Bhagavat
a s k i n g A j i t a w h e t h e r , a f t e r seeing t h e people o f S u k h ā v a t ī , he t h i n k s
t h a t t h e r e is a n y difference b e t w e e n t h e P a r a n i r m i t a v a ç a v a r t i n gods
76 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1368.

a n d the h u m a n beings i n Sukhāvatī. A j i t a says t h a t he sees n o n e .

N e x t comes a q u e s t i o n w h y some o f the people are born there
miraculously out of lotus flowers, while others are born after
d w e l l i n g f o r some t i m e w i t h i n t h e l o t u s . T h e r e a s o n is t h a t the
f o r m e r h a v e h a d firm f a i t h i n A m i t a b h a , t h e l a t t e r h a d e n t e r t a i n e d
some d o u b t s . L a s t l y A j j t a asks w h e t h e r p e o p l e o f t h i s a n d o t h e r
w o r l d s are b o r n i n S u k h ā v a t ī , a n d B h a g a v a t g i v e s a l o n g e n u m e r a t i o n
o f those w h o e i t h e r f r o m t h i s o r f r o m o t h e r B u d d h a - c o u n t r i e s h a v e
risen to SukhavatL T h e w h o l e ends w i t h t h e u s u a l p a n e g y r i c o f t h e
Sukhāvatīvyūha-sūtra, and an account of the rewards for learning,
w r i t i n g , repeating, and teaching i t . "

F o r t h e above a c c o u n t o f t h i s M S . I am indebted to Prof. F.

M a x M ü l l e r , t o w h o m i t h a d been l e n t w h e n t h i s p a r t o f t h e C a t a l o g u e
was i n preparation.

A d d . 1369.

P a p e r ; 48 leaves, 6 lines, 1 0 x 3 - | i n . ; dated N . s. 963

( A . D . 1843).

CHANDO-'MṚITA-LATĀ.

A w o r k o n metre,, b y A m ṛ i t a P a ṇ ḍ i t a . Compare the Chando-

m a ñ j a r ī o f Gangādāsa.
Begins:

अ t न म : र«rचथा~ I प र म ग ु ^ C ī न म Ii
TTण ? -
शntrtr ^ ल ^ r ī न ^ r : i ^tरTमT"न—:न^†
[ S ] ~ í त ा न 5 ^ † s न न t f ^ r म t if
1. (31 çlokas) ends :

ireमT म-srfr 14b.

2. T 0
~í i 0
^ f W f ^ r f t थ ा म ~ n f t I 42,
3. T 0
अ 0
अ ~ " म ~ 5 Í T (? अ - f 0) (27frथा म 0
I 43b.

4. T° अ 0
f ^ प म T W च r 5 ^ f t म ° I 44b.
5. T 0
अ 0
म T च T ^ न P 5 Ī T V^-fit म 0
I 46b.
A D D . 1369.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 77

Ends:

-° ~ 0
अ° न ^ म " T प^V म 0
I
T h e n f o l l o w s t h e date, as a b o v e ; a f t e r w h i c h :

~;मथान ^1^1चT^fV"íकT^ल fलf~rन ^ f प

तामतार
f-हTरथा w च ^ f म " सुन^r ^ f म च थ ा व़श " " ī च ^ f म " -
^ न ~ f गुfनन ^ T न च T ^ í न " í r 3 i ल II
T h e i l l u s t r a t i o n s , as i s i m p l i e d i n M r H o d g s o n ' s a c c o u n t o f t h e
w o r k (Kss. Lit. Nepal, p. 1 8 ) a r e q u i t e B u d d h i s t i c i n t o n e , b u t t h e
o n l y a u t h o r q u o t e d b y n a m e seems t o b e P i n g a l a ( 3 , 4 ) .

Add. 1370.
Paper; 248 leaves, 7 lines, 1 3 f x 4 i n . ; d a t e d N. s. 967
(A.D. 1847),

LALITA-VISTARA.

B e g i n s a n d ends as i n A d d . 9 1 8 . T h e t e x t s o f these t w o M S S . a r e
h o w e v e r q u i t e i n d e p e n d e n t , o f each o t h e r , as also o f t h e C a l c u t t a
M S . (as r e p r e s e n t e d i n t h e p r i n t e d e d i t i o n ) .

A d d . 1372,
Paper; 19 leaves, 6 lines, 9 x 4 i n . ; c l e a r l y - w r i t t e n modern
Devanagari.

NĀMA-SAÑGĪTI.

T h e r e a r e 9 leaves o f s u p p l y , t h e 8 t h ‚ w h i c h occurs a t 1 7 , b e i n g
i n a d v e r t e n t l y n u m b e r e d 8.

B e g i n s ( a f t e r i n v o c a t i o n s ) as A d d . 1 3 2 3 , w h i c h see.

E n d s also l i k e t h a t M S . , t h o u g h w i t h t h e verse and

w i t h o u t date.

A d d . 1374.
Paper; 114 leaves, 5 lines, 1 2 x 3 J i n . ; dated N. s. 9 9 3
(A.D. 1 8 7 3 ) .

KĀRAṆḌA-VYŪHA (prose version).

See A d d . 1 2 6 7 .
78 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1374,

Begins :

irव़मथा r - म ^ मनतान
v s " Ī T ^ W fàहरfन

Ends :

र<5Tरrà "मTTT I
T h e c o l o p h o n is i n a v e r n a c u l a r .

A d d . 1375.
P a p e r ; 7 2 leaves, 6 lines, 9 ^ x 3 i n . ; m o d e r n .

MAṆICŪḌĀVADĀNA.

T h e r e i s a n i l l u s t r a t i o n o n t h e first page.
Begins:

अ f नम: ^ ~ J – – T ~ – I Trव़ मथा ~r o

~ o
~ o
म o
-frcw
f " ° " í l %P-fन अ न T ^ f प T " í " í T र T म मन-ता ताfrīहT^
f^rf^ri fन^f4नT^v^T नf-~ता ^मन-ÍT€Tfपता:
Ends:

TÍcT ^ T म f ^ च ^ " f T न (sic) WTO II

See A d d . 8 7 4 , o f w h i c h h o w e v e r t h i s t e x t is i n d e p e n d e n t .

A d d . 1376.

Paper; 1 1 2 leaves, 5 lines, 1 0 J x 3 i n . ; m o d e r n .

SARVA-DURGATI-PARIÇODHANA ( P a r t 2).

B e g i n s as A d d . 1 3 7 8 ( w h i c h see).

A d d . 1377.

Paper; 6 4 leaves, 6 lines, 1 3 J x 3 J i n . ; m o d e r n .

SUGATĀVADĀNA.

C o m p a r e A d d . 1 2 7 3 , w i t h w h i c h t h i s M S . closely agrees. Its

final subscription however r u n s :

Tfrr ^ r स ु न त ा ^ T ^ ^"मT"-íire (sic) नTम

^T"शम: uमnr: Ii
ADD. 1378.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS.

Add. 1378.

Paper; 88 leaves, 5 lines, 1 3 x 3 J i n . ; x v n t h or early

x v i n t h cent.
SARVA-DURGATI-PARIÇODHANA ( P a r t 2).
T h e leaves a r e n u m b e r e d 2 4 — 1 1 1 . There are three pictures o f
d e i t i e s o n t h e first page. A w o r k o n t a n t r i c r i t u a l , etc.
Begins, after i n v o c a t i o n t o V a j r a s a t y a :

TTव़ म थ ा " I - ° " ° म न त ा ^ t ^ त ा T T म न ^ न

0
f^हरfन

Ends :

अ r ò * ^ f à प T र ^ ^ ^WT-
र T W (see A d d . 1 3 7 6 ) S Ì न " ^ क ^ " j ^ " í क ^ क ^ श : न म T ~ : II

I etc. ( n o n a m e m e n t i o n e d ) .

T h e last l e a f i s w a n t i n g , a n d t h e c o l o p h o n ends a b r u p t l y :

^ f ^ l l ^tम"ff...

Add. 1379.

P a p e r ; 22 leaves f o l d i n g backwards a n d forwards, 6 lines,

7 i x 3 i n . ; dated N . s. 905 ( A . D . 1785).
STOTRAS.

1. 25 stanzas, b e g i n n i n g :

~RT l ī ण " J म म ^ क र ^ f ~ ~ "

Ending:
- f t म~fíTरक~-f क " ण T –
~ ~ rftच "मTTT I
2. 13 stanzas, e n d i n g :

Tf<T गु^Tf^Tन?5च (sic) "मTTT

 80 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1379.

3. 10 stanzas, e n d i n g :

TfrT ^ T - r q T ^ W - í WTTI
4. 14 stanzas, e n d i n g :

TfrT - ^ V T 7 5 f ' ī f t — 7 5 - f (sic) "मT"5T

5. 9 stanzas, e n d i n g :

Tfrī T ^ f न ^ t ^ í † च ~मTTT I
6. 2 7 stanzas, e n d i n g :

TÍH f ^ r प - f w r च –°
7. 9 stanzas or divisions, e n d i n g :

TfrT *Ítमtनr5च "°

8. 7 stanzas, e n d i n g :

TÍH तार"TrT^ताच "°

From the vernacular colophon it appears that the MS. was
w r i t t e n i n t h e y e a r g i v e n above b y Ç r ī v a j r ā c ā r y a Bhājudhanaṃcoy-
ā v i y ā (Ì) a t K ā n t i p u r ( K a t h m a n d u ) .

Add. 1380.

Paper; 1 1 leaves, 9 lines, 13 x 5 i n . ; m o d e r n .

SNĀTĀVADĀNA.

T h e leaves are n u m b e r e d 1 2 — 2 2 . T h i s t a l e is f o u n d i n A v a d ā n a -
Ç a t a k a i i . 3, a n d R a t n ā v a d ā n a m ā l ā N o . 2. T h e r e is a s h o r t a b s t r a c t
b y M . F e e r i n t h e Joum. Asiat A u g . 1 8 7 9 , p. 1 6 2 .

Begins, after invocation to the R a t n a t r a y a :

अथाशtकt गुप^fìif† "^3चरwT––; I w n f r गुt ^ T . . .

Ends:

TOT"JTनrf^Tन-मTTTJ

Add. 1 3 8 1 .
Paper; 1 1 leaves, 9 lines, 1 3 J x 5 i n . ; m o d e r n .

KAUSIGHA-VĪRYOTSĀHANĀvADĀNA.

F o r t h i s t a l e see A v a d ā n a Ç a t a k a i . 3 ( a n d F e e r , as q u o t e d i n t h e
last M S . ) a n d R a t n ā v a d ā n a m ā l ā I.
A D D . 1381.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 81

Begins:

अशTकTगुपरT^-r: Nरw%~क: सु^ft: l ^ क % न s न म %

~~r “ रT"fT -*5t%: ~ ह i ^ f t f च l r ^ " म t -fi~T rr^r v^-

~गु~;क: i
Ends :

नमnh

Add. 1384.

Paper; 14 leaves, 5 lines, 9 x 3 i n . ;• chiefly x v i n t h c e n t u r y .

SARVA-DURGATI-PARIÇODHANA (Part 1).

L e a v e s 6 a n d 7 a r e filled i n w i t h n e w e r paper a n d i n k .

F o r b e g i n n i n g , etc., see A d d . 1 6 2 3 . 2 .
E n d s w i t h same sentences as 1 6 2 3 . 2 , m o r e b r i e f l y expressed, a n d
t i t l e as f o l l o w s :

अ T ^ ^ न f न प f W ^ न र T W T ^ क " - T ^ - i : म T f प न -मTTT I

Add. 1385.

P a p e r ; 17 leaves, 5 lines, 9 J x 3 i n . ; d a t e d N . s. 779 ( A . D .

1659),

APARIMITĀYU-DHĀRAṆĪ-SŪTRA.

T h e leaves a r e n u m b e r e d 5 4 — 7 0 .
T h e w o r k stood a p p a r e n t l y fifth, f r o m t h e N o . 5 a t t h e b e g i n n i n g ,
i n a series. C o m p a r e A d d . 1 6 2 3 .
F o r b e g i n n i n g a n d e n d see A d d . 1 2 7 7 .
O n 69b a f t e r t h e t i t l e , V^T°, श म etc., a n d f u l l d a t e , t h e
scribe p r o c e e d s :

^rrí\न T<‡ ^ f t ^ म न ^ f f t ^ स ु W थ ा म^t-^Tरfण "?T-

तार अ प र f म त ा f ì r ~ ^ न च T च क T ^ र Í (?) I म ह T र F - T . . . " f " f -

*तापमSĪ^प पगुथा^ल-? f^-रTśs-r

T h e n after various m i n o r particulars chiefly i n t h e vernacular:

fलf%?P-T ^ ^ I T W T 1 र म ह T न न र ^ ^ ^ म ह T f t ह T र T –

^MRF – – f T च T ^ न t ^ न f r ī I
6
82 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1386.

A d d . 1386.

P a p e r ; 180 leaves, 1 2 lines, 1 3 J x 6 i n . ; m o d e r n .

AVADĀNA-ÇATAKA.

See u n d e r A d d . 1611 a n d F e e r as t h e r e c i t e d .
Text begins:

x ^ म ^ r ~ श‡म<ít कifl"0" 3ftr~í~jथा i

Add. 1387.

Paper; 117 leaves, 5 — 6 lines, 9 x 3 i n . ; dated ( i n words)

N . s. 950 ( A . D . 1830).

BUDDHA-CARITA-KĀVYA,

W r i t t e n b y several h a n d s .
T h e leaves r u n t h u s ; 1—3, 2 * , 3 * , 4—109, 109*, 110—114.
A fresh h a n d b e g i n s a t 2*b w h i c h m a y a c c o u n t f o r t h e repeated
numbering. O n 1 0 9 * see b e l o w .
O n t h e w o r k see B u r n o u f , Intr. p ‚ 556.
Begins:

t*Ī: TJ3-™ i fsrè -r-Tf† T^-f^vT-íf— N rröt

fì*-—-f^rro--PirT N I sn-f^RT-i P|irt--!K-4-*--r: *

W^rT S Ì f ^ – | W % W if

1. Ends:

Tfrf ^Tf^-irftrl ^T-ÜT-S ^ - ( - - - | ^ T - - f TT"W:

*tfr: 8b.
2. ^ " f ° -SRr:M<f-HlO TT*T f Ç r f T ^ : t 13b‚ 14«.

a t * "-T ^ f ^ K r f r r ^ T T ? -nft-r: *° i 20a.

0

4. T ° ^ T ° ^tf-r-fTrTtr I T A "*r-;-íì: -1° \ 27b.

5. T ° " " T l í T > Ē a 5 W TTTT T - ~ : W I 3 5 . e

6. T ° ~T W^-“faM† "TT-T - f g .
a
l 406.
A D D . 1387.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 83

7. X" "-T -īft-RTf*-ì-ft 1 °

0
: * I 46. 0

8. X" ~T –5Prr:-f"^-f^rr-īt ^T-rr~: i 55a-b.

0

9. t ~~ "s*rrTT'-f-fWT t t t *t—: ^– 1 62.

o s

10. t ~T "-r"ffp-ra<T --Hrrf*T*rcníT

o 0
-r-r*r: ;
166.
11. T ~T - ^ ^ ' t i " J T «tTt-irT-r-x: - í – 1 73.
0 0

12. T "T° "S-—«rMt *ĪTO "(T~: - P I 81b.

0

13. T ~T "9° T T T f ^ T V Ì T T O ~–PÍT—.* I 88.

e 0

14. T 0
–Rftròft–iRW–Rt TT* - - - S ^ - T : I 93b.

15. T ° " T ° ^ - l * M Í X < 4 r ì ' n ^ - ? ^ T í ī M ^ ^ : ^ – | 100b. ,

16. T° vfcftnftjsM TTÍT -fT-f-i: * – | 108.

17. T ° ~ " s - í f - r - í t o T f - - í * t r o -f-r-r-x: –J° l H 4 b .
0

T h e M S . terminated originally a t leaf 1 0 9 : o n t h e back o f w h i c h

we g e t a long colophon, chiefly i n t h e vernacular, of which the
f o l l o w i n g i s t h e first p a r t ( i n t e n d e d f o r ç l o k a s ) :

–4-–l–UU!Ì*<N–fìf U f S Ì *TT% Sf%?t ^ ī t I

-Sn3-TT-r-^«ī f%f%ff –t^-ST-4 --"§-fàr II (sie, c o n t r a me–
trum)

-~-r-cTf*-r--t " w ^-s:**r * - f ì ī f ^ r í 1

"í-S-f-í f ^ t WTT-T3X "f-JT II ^ II
T h e n f o l l o w some l i n e s , c h i e f l y i n v e r n a c u l a r , as t o t h e r e i g n i n g
monarch (Rājendra V i k r a m a ) . T h e remainder of t h e M S . ( 1 0 9 * —
114), w r i t t e n i n t h e same h a n d , o n leaves f r e s h e r looking and
s l i g h t l y smaller, contains ch. 17.

Add. 1389.
Paper; 61 leaves, 7 lines, 10 x 4 i n . ; xviith or early
x v i n t h cent.
GOPĪ–CANDRA–NĀTAKA (vernacular).

S i d d h i n r i s i m h a i s m e n t i o n e d a t 6 1 a 1. 7.
Compare D r Pischel's Catal. d e r Deutschen Morg. Gesellsch.
N o . 4 (also a v e r n a c u l a r p l a y ) , p . 6 m e d .
6—2
84 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1389.

A t lb, 1. 1, G o v i n d a - c a n d r a , ' B a n g e r o a d h i p a t i ' , i s m e n t i o n e d .

Begins:

अ t न म T गु~TनTथा^r I
...अ~í न ì ^ r च - r न T " क fल*57न I
Ends:

Tfन ता^tच-r--मTW: " म T " : I 18b.

T h e l a t t e r p a r t of t h e M S . is a good deal damaged.

A d d . 1395.
P a l m - l e a f ; 123 leaves, 5 lines, 1 3 | x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N . s. 505
( A . D . 1385).
PAÑCA-RAKSHĀ.

F o r c h a p t e r s see A d d . 1325 c h . 1, 31a, also t h e verse

at t h e end.

A t the end of t h e book after w e find :

fलf%न l

A n o t h e r h a n d o n t h e cover, n e w e r - l o o k i n g b u t i n t h e same s t y l e
o f c h a r a c t e r , g i v e s a date (? o f r e c i t a t i o n ) N ‚ S. 572, m o n t h J y e s h ṭ h a ,
i n a vernacular.
A d d . 1398.
P a p e r ; 46 leaves, 7 lines, 13 x 4 J i n . ; m o d e r n .
MAṆICŪḌĀVADĀNA.
B e g i n s a n d ends as A d d . 874, w h i c h s e e ; c o m p a r e also A d d . 1375,
T h e t e x t h o w e v e r seems i n d e p e n d e n t o f b o t h these M S S .

A d d . 1400.
P a p e r ; 18 leaves, 6 lines, 12 x 3 i n . ; d a t e d N . s. 888 ( A . D .
1768).

VASUDHĀRAṆĪ-KATHĀ (?) o r SUCANDRĀVADĀ[NA].

T h e second t i t l e is w r i t t e n o n t h e l e f t - h a n d m a r g i n o f each verso.

A D D . 1400.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 85

T h e above d a t e t h o u g h p a l æ o g r a p h i c a l l y possible i s n o t a l t o g e t h e r
t r u s t w o r t h y , as i t i s a d d e d i n a s o m e w h a t l a t e r h a n d .

T h e w o r k is a tale o f a r i c h merchant Sucandra w h o , w i t h his

w i f e Candravati, is reduced t o poverty, a n d o n consulting t h e B u d d h a
is t o l d o f t h e m a g i c efficacy o f t h e V a s u d h ā r ā - d h ā r a ṇ ī (10a). Compare
A d d . 1355. ' .

B e g i n s w i t h t h e same w o r d s as A d d . 1 3 5 7 ( w h i c h c o m p a r e , a n d
R . A . S. C a t . i b . c i t . ) ; a f t e r w h i c h :

अf^T TffW न म ^ मन"Tन S ~ R - f ^ w कTशTW† म ह T -

न न ^ T f i प ह र f r T ~JT I
Ends:

T f ~ सुचTfr " ह प f न : T ^ f न ^सुथारr^Vकथामनतान N

शT"0गुOīrrथानता म T f प f f : न म T " Í II t V^T ह ~ etc.

f^rf^rताr
(sic) ^ f r श T " 3 म f न न † ^ प T T ^ त ा † í ī f f ī (sic) II

Add. 1401.

Paper; 17 leaves, 8 — 9 lines, 4 x 9 i n . ; dated N. s. 926

(A.D. 1806).

VASUNDHARĀ-VRATA ( f r o m t h e V r a t ā v a d ā n a m ā l ā ) ,

T h e M S . has b e e n r e c e n t l y pieced a n d m e n d e d i n m o s t leaves.

Begins:

अशtकt sथापन7T न wfwपmता-srfल: I

U p a g u p t a t h e n tells t h e story o f a k i n g Sūryodaya w h o gained
o f f s p r i n g , w e a l t h a n d p o w e r b y t h e observance o f t h e V a s u n d h a r ā - v o w .
A f t e r 3 2 verses, t h e t a l e proceeds i n p r o s e :

r f न : क f च " J T ^ T ~ÍनT र F त ा न f ^ T W . . . -

Ends :

T f ~ ^V^ता"^TनमTलTथा ^ V ^ ^ र T ^ न क ^ न WITT I
T h e n t h e d a t e , as above.
86 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1 4 0 5 .

A d d . 1405.

Coarse p a p e r ; 55 leaves, 5 lines, 9 J x 2 | i n . ; d a t e d N . s. 7 3 4

( A . D . 1614).

CAITYA-PUNGALA.

C o m p a r e R . A . S. Oat. N o . 2 2 .
A v e r y f a u l t y copy. T h e w o r k i s a s ū t r a o n t h e r i t u a l connected
w i t h caityas, t h e hearer being a k i n g , I n d r a p r i s h t h a .
Begins:

-śrí * m t " T O II

f^rcv~ w - p ś - f - - H - r r [ ^ –-] 11

~ T i * –J–fT-" I - ~ T W - Ī S – f ^ - t ^ ?f-JT % S 3T"T-–"Tfa I

- f f ^ " i ī t f*r-f^rTTf*r ^TT-fTTf"T --f-TTf% " f II

^-RfT^r-f I ^WfV^~ 3"."J I 0

II

"5I'
T h e f o l l o w i n g sections a r e m a r k e d :

xfH "fT*rtrTT^ - - i T ™ ^ II 6b.

TffT f ~ ~ f ^ - w - n r - ä " – * ^ w q p j T II 7b.

T f H ^ " - T ^ T ^ I T T ^ - - T ^ T 7 - f i - f I 16.

T ! – y – | ì < M i - I r l * " I T T T ^ r - T Y t (sic) I 2 4 .

TÍrT - ī T f - ^ " ī 7 ī - H ^ “ i T T r S f ^ “ J f f ^ (sic) I 26 (a-b).

Ends:

TJH % ? r j — ^ ^ ( W S T K W t ^ ^ i c ) ^ ^ f ! ^ ī Orm

WrTT: l ^ " ^ 8 . . . etc. (see a b o v e ) .

( T h e f u l l n a m e o f t h e scribe a n d some ' s c r i b e ' s verses' a r e a d d e d

i n a m u c h smaller hand.)
A D D . 1409.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 87

Add. 1409.
Palm-leaf; 1 4 3 l e a v e s , 5 l i n e s , 1 3 x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N. s. 480
(A.D. 1 3 6 0 ) .

RĀMĀÑKA-NĀṬIKĀ by DHARMAGUPTA, and fragment.

Besides t h e leaves n u m b e r e d as above t h e r e is a c o v e r a n d a sepa­

r a t e l e a f w i t h a s u m m a r y (?) o f each a c t i n a v e r n a c u l a r . 4 3 is m i s s i n g .
T h e M S . is t h e a u t h o r ' s a u t o g r a p h (see b e l o w ) .
T h e w o r k is a p l a y i n S a n s k r i t a n d t h e u s u a l P r a k r i t b y D h a r m a -
g u p t a , also c a l l e d " B ā l a v ā g ī ç v a r a " (? a m e r e c o m p l i m e n t a r y t i t l e ) , son
o f R ā m a d ā s a , a m a g i s t r a t e o f N e p a l (see b e l o w ) , i n f o u r acts.
T h e p l o t is t a k e n f r o m t h e m y t h o f R ā v a ṇ a a n d seems t o h a v e n o
Buddhistic references; the N ā n d ī , too, ends:

पT~ गुथा"3रTft:
T h e Prastāvanā begins t h u s (after the N ā n d ī ) :

ताfī न"^% f^न"-īक: ^पfरतार: i

f^नT i ‡ f t f*f^TTfafन i तान: ^ f - प र T W fa–
^T7T नTWता‡~र: XTr^हirशमT^ नच "íनता f t Sह
"TrfT मf^ II
F u r t h e r o n (2a, 11. 3, 4 ) t h e o r i g i n a l place of p r o d u c t i o n i s t h u s
referred t o :

^TW^^f^tt^T^^fvfrnft ^ N t WITT™"" ^frT

pleg.“fT^rtj WT%rn-f"^rTr4^l<<rjt * 1 - ™ « ! T ^ T - f - ī

O n 26 t h e V i n ā y a k a e n q u i r e s :

-TO infrTf^l
T o w h i c h the answer is :

«r7T TT-TT-f^Tf^rT
A n o t h e r speaker t h u s c o n t i n u e s :

faíT" XTcíl -5"í f i II

"-Hr—TrRI * ~ – w f - ī 1"frT-f"C^ ™.~T"r TT-ífT ' f f s
88 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [A.DD. 1409.

f^rfr—g—;-fr f r *»rfa †f%-efrf† w : % ? - ^ T f ^ f w f T

W * T l f T f W w r f * T - r e f t * ~ : IT—f — II (a few
letters obliterated). K i n g Daçaratha is then introduced w i t h his
f o l l o w e r s , a n d t h e first a c t b e g i n s .

A c t 1 ends: TÍH ^ f t र T म T l f न T f t क T थ ा TT^Īमt I 40b.

Act 2 „ T° ~r fWWt S"?: I 70b.

o

Act 3 „ T 0
"f ° I 102b.

Act 4 „ T ° ~ f ° च c 5 ^ ° I 160b.
A f t e r this we read:

~ म T ~ T ^ T र T म T ^ न T f t क T II f ^ T त ा " f न f f t r ī ल ~ *P-fffT
^tकT–प–TपरT ^ प T ल l च f न प T ल म " f ल ग ु - : ^tरTम"T": I
T h e n a verse i n praise o f t h e poet's e d u c a t i o n , e t c . :

पT^T^मrítrrता"ēl...
Then the subscription, g i v i n g the d a t e :

^röगु ī r: suit I fपचr गुचüपTपरण fनगु ण शTw*rö

ft[f%fī TTता^TT~रft^ल† ~ "rfतान^ रTमTf%ता^Tftकf i

w s“j i ~~m 8 v
_ o
^ t क " " ^ t रf*r ताd i 7r^hr
गुtन ^ t म त ा र T म ^ T f t न T I न T ल त ा ^ र ण ^ f ल f " T त ा रT-
म T ^ न T f " क T I I T 5 म म " J ^Ì^T II
L e a v e s 1 4 1 — 2 a r e namaskāras, o r s h o r t p r a y e r s , t o v a r i o u s beings
c o n n e c t e d w i t h t h e stage.
A n o t h e r leaf, i n a d i f f e r e n t h a n d , i s a " n a m a s k a r a t ā v a l ī " f o r t h e
v a r i o u s acts.
T h e r e a r e also t w o leaves, u n n u m b e r e d , a p p a r e n t l y f r o m a p l a y
o n a s i m i l a r subject, S ī t ā a n d o t h e r c h a r a c t e r s b e i n g n a m e d .

Add. 1411.
P a p e r ; 3 8 1 leaves, 7 lines, 1 7 x 4 i n . ; dated N. s. 9 5 2
(A.D. 1832).

BHADRAK ALPĀ VADĀN A.

Copies e x i s t a t C a l c u t t a a n d P a r i s .
ADD. 1411.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 89

The work is supposed t o be a d i a l o g u e between A ç o k a a n d

U p a g u p t a , a n d consists o f 2 8 a d h y ā y a s .

B e g i n s a f t e r i n v o c a t i o n , न(-TT . thus:

*m ^T-aरT^गुरनrTकथासु-Çर म T ^ ह r J चTfjf^TT-
f म क t " J T : ~:णrT गु^TनT म ^ - T T ^ T T न II
J i n a ç r ī is first i n t r o d u c e d , r e m i n d i n g J a y a ç r ì (cf. B u r n . Intr. 221)
t h a t h e has h e a r d f r o m h i m t h e " Ç r ī l a l i t a - v y ū h a , " a n d d e s i r i n g n o w
to hear "Çākyendra-pratyāgamana-satkathā." J a y a ç r ī complies, a n d
a c c o r d i n g l y A ç o k a is i n t r o d u c e d as e n q u i r i n g o f U p a g u p t a as f o l l o w s :

"ÍTrīकTचfलft^^ f^रTX^Tकथा^न I
^ftन म^"गु T^Ì?TWr^fT
-
प T प ^ W क र II
fपपTसुर^नT गुi;-"īपरTनrr^था I
क f t ल T * 5 ī प ‡ f क f क म म ^ f ^ र ह " ^ ल II
^ श T W प " " " f T ^ÌTÇÌft f"रहTf^ता I
^trnfr च~;रT^tfन~हf%कT^ नf^था: n
95^T^ÍनT^: ^ क ^ f ^ F ī f र त ा 3Tगु I
f म ~ ~ — « त ा % न क ^ ल Í क T प प T f ल त ा II
fक^T^TW^ च~*न s ftतागुच"मTनम: I
ता-īffथा^cT^T^न शTकTनलITशTनT^ II
These verses g i v e a k i n d o f s h o r t s u m m a r y o f t h e c o n t e n t s o f t h e
b o o k ( c o m p a r e also t h e t i t l e s o f t h e chapters, b e l o w ) . A s t h e w o r k is
e n t i r e l y i n verse, w e are n o t s u r p r i s e d a t t h e confession o f p o s t e r i o r i t y
to the Jātaka literature and to the (Lalita-)Vistara. For the
c o n n e x i o n w i t h t h e f o r m e r , see, f o r e x a m p l e , c h . 3 4 ; o f t h e l a t t e r t h e
w o r k m a y be r e g a r d e d as i n some sense a p o e t i c a l c o n t i n u a t i o n , as i t
treats of t h e m i d d l e a n d later life of the B u d d h a .

T h e w o r k also has some i n t e r e s t as b e a r i n g a c e r t a i n a n a l o g y o f

p l a n a n d subject t o t h e P ā l i V i n a y a - P i ṭ a k a m . T h u s t h e first c h a p t e r
corresponds t o M a h ā v a g g a I . 6, d e s c r i b i n g t h e b e g i n n i n g of the
Buddha's m i n i s t r y , and his meeting w i t h the Pancavargika Bhikshus.
A f t e r a n u m b e r o f chapters d e v o t e d t o G o p ā a n d Y a ç o d h a r ā , t h e
conversion o f several o f t h e c e l e b r a t e d disciples is described, i n
s o m e w h a t d i f f e r e n t o r d e r t o t h a t o f t h e Pali, t h o u g h chs. 2 0 , 2 1
correspond t o M a h ā v a g g a I . 2 2 — 2 4 . I n some episodes h o w e v e r t h e
90 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1411.

legends give many particulars not contained in other accounts

hitherto noticed. T h u s i n c h . 35, R ā h u l a , before his conversion, is
induced by Çuddhodana to m a r r y : he accordingly marries K a m a l ā ,
a n d has a son S a k a l ā n a n d a (see n e x t c h a p t e r ) . R ā h u l a is himself
r e c e i v e d (as i n t h e S o u t h e r n a c c o u n t ) b y M a u d g a l y ā y a n a a n d Ç ā r i p u t r a .
T h e titles of the chapters a r e :

1. Tfrf
« w w * f P H x n m T s"*--n~-f: I l i b .
2. T 0
~ f t - n Í T V " J ^ W T W T ^ T ^ f ^ r f t ä T S"3f 1 20b.
0 0

3. T° ^ifT-?T"R^^Tw f?—r^Twr*rTíī v

TTT^rTT T ° — 0
I 30b.
4. T 0
^ ° "9° 'īt-n"rTT-íÌTĪ-rrT^t T ° "Í-S--Ì I 48b-40. 0

5. T 0
"T 0
-TT~—lrf^T^t T° I 55.
6. T ° *ft"ITftpTT?rt T ° " T S I 62b. 0

7. T 0
~ * ^ T v T T ^ T T r 7 " f 1 ° ^TT° I 69.
0

8. T 0
"S " n f † ™ r * n r . J W T J t f * n — g ° i
0
73.
9. T 0
~-T " T “ f t V T T “ i " » ^ T T H T - W t 82a.
8

10. X° N"ĪWTfTÍ^^~"íTW^fT–f–^'ÍT I T *
—1ī°l 84b.
11. T 8
"í° f^"JT-í"|-TTĪ"í—-ITW " t - f - T ° I 86b.
12. T ° t^T~ítfr–t^IT–{––fT––fT 'T TfT^WT *T° - f T - r ° I
T 1

89.
13. T ° T “ ^ T ^ T - f W t ^ - Í ^ T - ^ ^ T W ^ f T - H f T TTTf
-?^T«r-XT 5"«I I 99b. 0

15. T ° ^"TrTT-nrT^ ~ T 0
I 118b.

16. T 0
fr-TM
136.

19. T ° ^ T f 3 T W ^ ^ ^ T W — - • W r T T t \ T f sT I 150b. 0
A D D . 1411.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 91

20. x ° f * r f ^ i ~ n : T f V " W R T r e f X w T Í T ^ ° f%-rfrT~r

160.

21. T 0 l T-: ]–-xT"ñ-f"f–7riT^t–r–

o o6

22. T°
ÇTf-t 1 7 2 .
0

23. X° " " T - i m " í - - í T " ī r H - l - T t T ?ī 0

-í-fīff 0
179.
24. X" " ^ " r - - T - - f f - I " f I Ī – ī 0
"-trjff 0
I 187b.
25. X" ft<TTO-W*ITTOīft-t^T «ī 0
“ T - P 207b.
26. X" T"-f^W--fwfrwr T 0
"íft 0
I 219.

27. X 0
-J"f--^3T––ltf%-fTgrqf>:–f *T ^ T ° 0 0
I 225b.

28. X 9
t“-rar^T—T^ ~xftf I 234b.

29. T -'V^f-–"íT í^–fT 'ī –rft^

0 m T 1 0
I 249b.
30. X° " l ^ ^ f " ° f W r ī ~ : I 302b—303.
31. X° " - f ^ - H - f e T ™ T r W - f f t - f ° T-gr I 3 2 5 .
32. T 0
m-í^-f-ff^-TT7ī-RÍTW 0
I332.

33. X" Tpra3–f–rf*r«!fM†*TO-i^T--T-r~ o

–?N I 337.
34. T 0
f t – T T t t ^ T % -5rTf—flTrW T 0
-ff-N° I 356b.
C o m p a r e C ā r y a - P i t a k a T a l e s 2 5 , 32 a n d J ā t a k a - m ā l ā ( A d d . 1 4 1 5 ) ,
Tale 32.

35. T " f T - T ^ T f ^ — - I r T 3 T T - - [ - p n —
0

"C-Śfr " P I 361b. (see a b o v e ) .

36. X° ^ ^ n ~ C - " " i r - T ^ - - ^ 3 ^ I ī - - f T - í — T T W t *T 0

-ff^“-J 0
I 368b-369.
37. ^ " t i ; V ^ * í T 3 r e f t - f 1° 0
I 376.
38. T 0
*WT»r5i-Tft-t3ra--f†W

C o l o p h o n s i n S a n s k r i t a n d v e r n a c u l a r f o l l o w , g i v i n g t h e date a n d
s t a t i n g t h a t t h e M S . w a s w r i t t e n b y N i r a m u n i a n d h i s son J i n e n d r a ,
at t h e Y a m p i v i h ā r a i n L a l i t a p u r .
92 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1415.

A d d . 1415.

P a p e r ; 130 leaves, 7 lines, 1 6 x 3 J i n . ; dated N. s. 7 5 7

(A.D. 1637).
JĀTAKA-MĀLĀ.

Contains 34 Jātakas, and purports t o be the composition o f

Āryaçūra. (Cf. Journ. Asiatique, M a y , 1875, pp. 413—417.)
Begins:

^ V ^ T ^ T ^ - f ^ r i * ^ -K'Tf^r I

" ~ w ^ f % ^ T w f ^ i [ l . • – - ! • ] ii
The titles are as follows:
1. T f r T " E f r l t “ T T r W IT“-PtT I 4.

2. T° fìrf-l"TTrf-h' t\rfr-í I 8b.

3. T" "fW-fT>–ft-TrrT-ī "frfV“J I 10b.
4. T° -Ji-n^M* (sic) ~-r~j3 I 1 3 .

5. T 0
–íf-re--r%f"T-1TrT2h" -f“-f* I 15b.

6. T° -X-TWrrT-fi" " f - T * I 1 9 .

7. T° - 5 í W W T r T * - T H * I 2 3 .

8. 29.

9. -r-PRI 3 8 .

10. * " f - T T r T * ~TTR I 41b.

11. T° Il-B-ilrT+5í-ST4'!Ù (sic) I 43b.

12. T° "si I Til I " - I I rl-h TT—* I 45b.'

13. T° —n“^“i^rir-iTrT-R' --T*톇-"* I 5 0 .

14. T° ---TTT'T^TrT-T (sic) – f – J – h [ * I 54.

15. T" -T^nTTrf-V T–f^3T?T I 55b.

16. -ff tf†-?-T-T I 56b.

A D D . 1415.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 93

17. X° - f ^ T r T - T * - f — * I 58b.
18. T° W ^ " T T r T - T í r g T - r j R I 60b.
19. X" ftroiiW^tf†'Tfa'^'ftni (sic) I 63b.
20. X° ^f^-TTfW f - n - f f R I 6 7 .
(sic) I 70b.

22. T ° t ^ f T r T - t r fTf-ī-lf7TrT-T I 7 9 .
23. X° W t r f ^ T r W WrtTJrfrTTĪ I 85b.
24. X° - T ? T ^ T - i t T r T * "-trT^rffTrnT I 89b.
25. T -T-T^Wr-f-t -C-ffT3īfrTÍT I 92.
0

26. X a
- C ^ T f f * wff-lf?T*T I 9 6 .
27. X° W - ^ r - f T - ī - Ś – -ÍTnTíí-XfrW I 99b.
28. X° - r r f ^ T — T i ^ f ^ - x f r m i 104b.

30. X" "€t^r--Tff^ f ^ - T r n i I 113.

3 1 . T° — ^ T ^ - 1 T r 7 - ī ^ f ^ — T I 122.
32. T° - r ö l - J W - n t T - n f ^ T T O I 126.
33. T 0
'*tf-5Hmn* — f ^ - r - - m i 128.
34. X° *"Tr-T-t-TTrT-T ~ 5 f W 3 T r m ^TTifi~Xrt I

A s o n l y t h e w o r d s Kritir iyani Āryaçūrapādā- are w r i t t e n i n the

page, a n d t h e r e s t i s w r i t t e n i n a s o m e w h a t m o r e r e c e n t h a n d v e r t i c a l l y
on t h e m a r g i n , this M S . m a y be t h e original f r o m w h i c h t h e M S . 95
i n t h e B i b l . N a t i o n a l e w a s c o p i e d ; see F e e r , Journ. As. I.e. p. 4 1 3 .

* The MS. had originally -"rT-F~t , b u t

0
the ~5T has b e e n c o r r e c t e d
i n t h e m a r g i n t o - ~ ( w h i c h agrees w i t h t h e n a r r a t i v e ) ; t h e P a r i s M S .
reads c u r i o u s l y -^rf-f-f ; 0
see F e e r , Journ. As. ibid. p. 4 1 5 .
† M . F e e r reads t h i s n a m e as T a u g u s t e Ç ū r a p ā d a ' ; b u t i t seems
safer t o t a k e i t as Ā r y a ç ū r a w i t h t h e h o n o r i f i c a d d i t i o n o f p ā d a i n t h e
p l u r a l ; cf. t h e m e n t i o n i n t h e S ā h i t y a - d a r p a n a , p. 2 3 , o f t h e a u t h o r ' s
g r e a t - g r e a t - g r a n d f a t h e r as N ā r ā y a n a - p a d a i h ; a n d ' Candrngomi-pāda,>
Add. 1164.
94 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1416.

A d d . 1416.

P a p e r ; 2 1 leaves, 5 lines, 8 - 1 x 3 i n . ; m o d e r n .

SARVA-DURGATI-PARIÇODHANA (Part 2).

T h e same w o r k as A d d . 1 6 3 2 . 2 , w h i c h see.

A d d . 1418.

P a p e r ; 1 1 leaves, 7 lines, 9 | x 4 i n . ; m o d e r n .

KAṬHINĀVADĀNA.

A t r e a t i s e o n vinaya, especially o n dress, e t c . ; n o t a tale o r

a v a d ā n a i n t h e o r d i n a r y sense o f t h e t e r m . See B u r n . Jntr. p. 3 9 ,
H o d g s . Kss. Lit. Nep. p. 1 9 . T h i s w o r k is f o u n d a t P a r i s ( B i b l .
N a t . ) i n M S . 98 (Divyāvadāna-mālā).
Begins:

^ìrमTन^ ~ सुरTसुtरfàरH पKTरf%--í:Tf-|fī: ता-

-|Tcr * s गु^rf^थानम"fलगु^f^नTTमfण: * f R न v I
At 7b a b h i k s h u S u m a n ā g i v e s a n e n u m e r a t i o n o f t h e c h i e f
r e q u i s i t e s o f r i t u a l , etc., i n s h o r t p a r a g r a p h s (7b—10a), with titles

such as ^Tप I ^ f f प I ‚ etc.

Ends:
क f 3 न T ^ T न "मTCTt ( t h e n a scribe's verse).

A d d . 1419.

P a p e r ; 3 0 leaves, 5 — 7 lines, 7% x 3 \ i n . ; x v i u t h century,

w i t h recent supply.

LOKEÇVARAÇATAKAM by VAJRADATTA.

L e a v e s 1 — 3 , 1 7 — 3 0 are a r e c e n t copy : b u t t h e r e m a i n d e r o f t h e
M S . i s i n a square h a n d o n paper o f last c e n t u r y ; w o r d s etc. d i v i d e d
in redink. T h e w o r k is a h u n d r e d verses i n praise o f L o k e ç v a r a .
See R . A . S. C a t . p. 2 3 a n d H o d g s o n Kssay Lit. iVep. 1 8 .

* T h e P a r i s M S , has "5T^Trf.
ADD. 1419.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 95

Begins :

^ र m T " न f श र f ^ ह W T ल ^ r म T f ल क T म T : ii t - M † ^fY-

ल"IनÍकTI°
A f t e r v . 25 :

Tfन ^ ^ T " " ^ T ^ र " f च ^ ^rलtक-fरशrrक न-j^fच-

^ण"नT i
A f t e r v . 75 :

Tfन म न " ^ न T I
Ends:
0
^t~^~^rf^रfचता ^YलTt^रशrfक UमTTT II

A d d . 1420.

P a p e r ; 6 leaves, 7 lines, 7 x 3 J i n . ; m o d e r n .

LOKEÇVARA-PĀRĀJIKĀ.

E a c h l e a f bears t h e t i t l e लTक"JरपTरīf^IकT.

A d i a l o g u e b e t w e e n L o k e ç v a r a a n d T ā r ā i n verse, a p p a r e n t l y n o t
identical with, though similar i n subject to, the work at Paris
mentioned under A d d . 1353. I have however o n l y examined t h e
t w o M S S . apart.
Begins :

^TमrपTcíल% तारT ल t क " t र म I " ^ r f I

मन3^Tf5fम^Tfम f ^ प f t न प ^ ण I

लt%w s--नj

मनWTणt f ह त ा ^ T C उrपTनल-Jण"? च l

?— rfTt * — T f t r <–-q»-ī -irf^r-i» "f-rr n

Ends :

^WTTTl
96 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1421.

Add. 1421.

Paper; 13 leaves, 7 lines, 7x3Jin.; modern ordinary

Devanagarī.

VAJRA-SŪCI by ACVAGHOSHA.

Edited b y Prof. Weber (Berlin, I860). This is a distinct w o r k

f r o m t h e t r e a t i s e o f t h e same n a m e a t t r i b u t e d t o Ç a i i k a r ā c ā r y a , s h o r t l y
t o be published b y t h e compiler o f t h i s Catalogue.

Begins, after invocation t o M a ñ j u n ā t h a :

"fनljt W थ ा व ़ न"T ताWTWTता II

Ends :

Tfìr ~~–retft न म n r f a f r T n

A d d . 1422.

P a p e r ; 2 0 leaves, 7 lines, 7 J x 3-J i n . ; m o d e r n .

DHARMA-SAṄGRAHA, attributed to N Ā G Ā R J U N A (called

SAPTĀBHIDHĀNOTTARA i n D r D. Wright's list).

There a r e some marks indicating hiatus i n t h e original M S .

o n 6b, 126.
A f a i r l y c o r r e c t M S . ; m u c h m o r e so t h a n t h e I n d i a Office copy,
w h i c h contains a n interpolation o f t h e period o f t h e later mythology
i n s e r t e d a f t e r t h e first t w o l i n e s . T h e book is a summary o f t h e
t e r m i n o l o g y o f B u d d h i s t p h i l o s o p h y a n d m e t a p h y s i c s , etc.

Begins:

न म t र « T च थ ा - II

रGprà नम"ffw ^ * ^ f ह त ा ^ i

क * 9 न म t ह न T श T ^ T ^ त ा र W - f ^ - f II

fpr ताTtfffण र^TTनl न~थाl गुi;.^.न^%frTII

चtfण थानTfन I ~T~कथान पWक"Tन म ह T " T T न ^ f r ī II

"Trf^^नT^रप"íT i ^ t % s च T ण w : (?) प ण T म : पणमTमi-

^ † * r Z n f - r ^ — T f T II \ II
A D D . 1422.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 97

मथा ता%न म%न e t c . . . . i n t h e same s t r a i n f o r 4 verses, a f t e r

which:

Tfन ^Trf^थान1nrर^fT II ताfVच^T-नTरTf^ f^r-

fWनll II ^ f ण " J श ल म ल ī f ^ II ^ M W T c प T ^ . . . e t c .

N e x t come t h e 4 B r a h m a v i h ā r a s , t h e 10 P ā r a m i t ā s , a n d so o n .

Ends w i t h a n enumeration o f t h e 3 Ç i k s h ā s ; after which :

T f H न T न T ^ न प T ^ र N त ा थ ा ( l . f í t S ^ ? ) ^ ^ ह : नमT-
0

* f म f r T II

A d d . 1423.

Paper ; 8 leaves, 7 lines, 7 x 3 i n . ; x v i n t h cent.

AMOGHAPĀÇA-LOKEÇVARA-PŪJĀ.

A t a n t r i c m a n u a l o f d e v o t i o n , etc.
T h e r e are several w o r k s e x t a n t i n t h e Chinese T r i p i ṭ a k a i n h o n o u r
of Amoghapāça.
Begins:

अ † न म : ^ T अ म t ^ प T श T ^ I i f f कTरŚमव़नTO क " - f T -
^ t ^ f म T न W 1 अमTWशनTमTनT लTकनTO नमTfìī अ ह I

Ends :

Add. 1424.
P a p e r ; 4 leaves (and cover), 7 lines, 7 x 3 i n . ; x v i n t h cent.

MAÑJUGHOSHA-PŪJĀVIDHI.

Same h a n d as A d d . 1423.
A w o r k of t a n t r i c d e v o t i o n , i n v e r y c o r r u p t S a n s k r i t .
Begins:

अT न म t म - T त ा प T -
I अ f ^rम(Çrfगुर-fTT\ (?) I श " -
v र f a - 13च ^ r í ग ु t नtपTणrसु ^fgरमfrīशr^r 1
Ends:

TÍन अ र ^ U न म*--थापप~Tf%f^ ~मT~ II

98 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1444.

Add. 1444.

P a p e r ; 5 leaves, 7 lines, 8 x 4 i n . ; m o d e r n .

TANTRIC FRAGMENTS.

Chiefly ejaculations t o v a r i o u s d i v i n i t i e s .

A d d . 1445.

P a p e r ; 2 large sheets, m o d e r n .

NEWARI SONGS.

W r i t t e n down for D r D. W r i g h t .

Add. 1 4 4 6 - 4 7 .

P a p e r ; 6 l i n e s ; X V I I — x v i n t h cent.

TANTRIC DEVOTIONS.

1446. 2 0 leaves, 10 x 2 i n . A species o f m a n u a l o f t a n t r i c p ū j ā ;

w i t h a c o n s i d e r a b l e a d m i x t u r e o f v e r n a c u l a r phrases.

1447. 2 leaves, 1 2 x 4 i n . Fragments of the Ushṇīshavijaya-

dhāraṇī. A n o t h e r c o p y w i l l b e f o u n d i n R . A . S. C a t . p . 5 0 .

A d d . 1449.

Coarse b r o w n p a p e r ; 2 4 leaves, folded b a c k w a r d s a n d forwards,

5—6 lines, 7 x 3 i n . ; m o d e r n .

DHĀRAṆĪS, STOTRAS, & C

V a r i o u s prayers & c , i n several hands, a l l barbarous i n f o r m a n d

language.

Add, 1 4 5 1 - 5 3 .
P a p e r ; x v i n t h cent.

TANTRIC FRAGMENTS.

1451. 8 leaves f o l d e d b a c k w a r d s a n d f o r w a r d s , 6 l i n e s , 7 J x 3 i n .
Stotras, i n different hands, mainly ejaculations to Mañjuçrī and
other divinities.
A D D . 1451—53.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 99

1452. 6 leaves f o l d e d b a c k w a r d s a n d f o r w a r d s , 6 lines, 7 x 2 | i n .

Devotions, partly vernacular; ejaculations t o A v a l o k i t e ç v a r a and
others.
1453. 7 leaves, 5 l i n e s , 7 J x 3 i n . F r a g m e n t (leaves 5 — 1 1 ) o f
the Aikajaṭā-dhāraṇī.

Add. 1454.

Paper; 2 leaves, 5 lines, 8 x 3 i n . ; dated N . s. 9 2 7 ( A . D .

1807).

FRAGMENT of the STUTI-DHARMA-ÇĀNTU (?).

E j a c u l a t i o n o f praise t o A v a l o k i t e ç v a r a a n d t h e S u k h ā v a t i l o k a ,
c h i e f l y i n t e r e s t i n g f r o m c o n t a i n i n g t h e e x a c t date a n d place o f w r i t i n g ,
w h i c h l a t t e r occurs t h u s :

- T न प f न न प T ल म - Ç - ल म ^ T प र म ह T न न t WTO « f Í T ल पसु -
पfनमहTfàहTर उ T T र T f ^ ^ S^f^FT क F " - f न T च W च T -
मFÜVनक~Í...II

Add. 1 4 5 5 - 5 6 .

Paper; modern w r i t i n g .

TANTRIC FRAGMENTS.

1455. 3 leaves, 5 l i n e s , 7 J x 2 J i n . Fragment of a dhāraṇī or

stotra, p a r t l y corrupt Sanskrit, p a r t l y vernacular.
1456, 1 leaf, 6 lines, 8 x 3 in. Part of a tantra, chiefly
vernacular.

Add. 1460.

T h i c k p a p e r ; 5 0 leaves, 5 lines, 1 1 x 3 i n . ; dated N . s. 7 9 2

( A . D . 1672).

PAÑCARAKSHĀ.

T h e b e g i n n i n g , a n d t h e ends o f t h e chapters, are s u b s t a n t i a l l y t h e

same as i n A d d . 1 3 2 5 ( w h i c h see).
7—2
100 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 146*0.

A f t e r t h e t i t l e a t t h e e n d , 49a 1. 5, f o l l o w s t h e verse t-t N ^ T 0

. .‚
a n d i n v o c a t i o n s o f b l e s s i n g o n teachers a n d p a r e n t s i n t e r m s n e a r l y
i d e n t i c a l w i t h those used i n A d d . 8 7 5 ( w h i c h c o m p a r e ) . T h e n follows,
(49b‚ 1. 4 ) :

^कT^^पमहTननरTÍVपfrr (titles) ^1Tतापम"Í-

गुचT^कर~T f c R f - र T ^ II ^ प T न - ^ ^ f ^ i " र - ^ f ^ र
महTf3हTर श T र श T (?) महTf^हTरTfvf^"-तागुW^न-'"हT-
ftrताfíjन-मTता ^^गुfणल^V rf—T "-fमपच—^TचT^
TÍTन"f"f: न ~ í न T f C (sic) र श f म - ल ^ न~T ^ t f r ī ^ (!) गु^Cr
क"ĪIT"Tन TfTनल^r "T^fTI 7T " ह T ग ु म ^ न रT^मTन"Ī
" J T ह T र T र T ^ Ī - क T म न T ^ Í ^ न ^ न ' € " T T ण - € f ^ र ~ í (sic)l ^TनTīfन
उ च T W T f í (?) ~ T ~ ह ताtन ^ f " l ^ लपTCT मन^fन
^ प"f र"Tम^T^Tरण W चTचकT 1 न f--7TगुमTtन-
हलtकसु^Wप1^^नलTम-परलTकगुft?Tर TTT7fता^[f?r I ~f-
f^r^f-??r ^ « L ^ ( e x a c t d a y , etc.) fलf%?fà म^रनलम^TमहT-
f^हTर " न T T त ा ह T र न f न ^ त ा " í " ? च T क ^ (?) " ^ f T च T ^ ^ t र -
^ W न f ल f ^ T T C f f I ^ थ ा "f“JT° ( a
* c r i b e
' S v e r s e
)-

Add. 1464.

Palm-leaf; 227 leaves (numbered in letters and figures);

5—6 lines, 2 1 x 2 in.; Kuṭila character; dated 5th year of
Maoīpāla of Bengal (circa A . D . 1020).

ASHṬASAHASRIKĀ PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ.

T h i s M S . , w h i c h is i n e x c e l l e n t p r e s e r v a t i o n , has several i l l u s t r a ­
t i o n s — c h i e f l y o f B u d d h a s , s h o w i n g v a r i o u s mudrās etc.—both near
t h e b e g i n n i n g a n d e n d o f t h e M S . a n d o n t h e b i n d i n g boards.

O n t h e date a n d palaeography see t h e I n t r o d u c t i o n s . There are

several glosses ( e . g . a t 1 9 3 — 4 ) i n a h a n d f r o m w h i c h i t w o u l d appear
t h a t t h e M S . r e m a i n e d i n B e n g a l m a n y c e n t u r i e s a f t e r i t was w r i t t e n .

T h e l a s t leaf is m u c h o b l i t e r a t e d , b u t t h e s u b s c r i p t i o n s are i n t h e
same f o r m as those o f A d d . 1 6 8 8 ; i n t h a t b e g i n n i n g w i t h t h e f o r m u l a

the name mentioned also bears some resemblance,

^ ^ f f T ^ f f “ T - ^ r T “ f T - ^ T (cf. T r - f r - ? - T T ^ T A d d . 1 0 8 8 ) .
ADD. 1464.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 101

The colophon runs thus :

पर^-रपरमम"Tर^^

म^YपTल^च प ^ म T न f ^ ^ र T ^ r म"T"í^ "f अ f g f न r t . . . II

O n t h e w o r k see A d d . 8 6 6 .

A d d . 1465.

Palm-leaf; originally 299 leaves (see b e l o w ) , 7 lines,

1 3 x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N. s . 3 8 4 (?) ( A . D . 1 2 6 4 ) ,

ASHṬASAHASRIKĀ PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ.
Leaves 3 2 , 4 6 , 1 0 8 , 1 1 0 , 1 4 5 — 1 4 7 , 1 8 8 , 1 9 1 , 1 9 3 , 1 9 7 , 2 1 1 , 2 3 8 —
243, 245, 297, are missing.
T h e r e a r e also t w o leaves w h i c h b e l o n g t o o t h e r places, o r t o
other MSS., numbered 113 a n d 11...(last fig. i n d i s t i n c t ) : there
e v i d e n t l y h o w e v e r i s some c o n f u s i o n i n t h i s p a r t o f t h e M S . , as t h e
r e a l n u m b e r 1 1 3 , f o r m e r l y placed elsewhere, a n d 1 1 4 d o n o t q u i t e fit
(see t h e passage i n 8 6 6 , 7 9 a 1. 6 fin.) a n d m o r e o v e r leaves 1 1 8 — 1 2 1
were originally numbered 116—119. T h e r e a r e also several o t h e r
corrections o f pagination.
T h e date i s s o m e w h a t d o u b t f u l ; i t i s expressed i n l e t t e r - n u m e r a l s
b u t n o t o n t h e usual system. T h e first figure i s c l e a r l y Tच so t h a t
t h e d i g i t s a r e expressed each b y a u n i t - f i g u r e , n o t , as u s u a l , w i t h
separate n o t a t i o n f o r tens a n d h u n d r e d s . T h e m i d d l e n u m b e r is o f
strange f o r m . I t m a y be meant for ~ f (5), or for ह o r ~T ( 8 ) * —
though i t more resembles t h e s y l l a b l e I f . The latter value is
h o w e v e r p r e f e r a b l e o n c h r o n o l o g i c a l g r o u n d s , as r e g a r d s t h e k i n g
(Abhaya-malla) named. (See H i s t . I n t r o d . ) T h e l a s t figure is c e r t a i n .
A s i n A d d . 8 6 6 , t h e n u m b e r o f verses i n each c h a p t e r i s g i v e n a t t h e
end. O n t h e w o r k see A d d . 8 6 6 .

T h e c o l o p h o n , a f t e r some verses i n praise o f t h e b o o k a n d t h e

verse ^ "SP^TT ‚ r u n s t h u s :
0

म प T Í % ~ - J (?) ^ ~ Í W . . . etc. I

* See B h a g w a n l ā l i n t h e I n d i a n A n t i q u a r y , v i . 4 6 .
102 [ A D D . 1465.
CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST

-*TrT f í " f í R क T f ^ क " ; K f - " <ftथाथा

v

W r f V र T ^ र म ^ ^ म ^ म ^ म ^ T ^ रT^Ī

Add. 1467.

Paper; 297 leaves, 9 lines, 18 x 5 i n . ; modern.

GAṆḌA-VYŪHA.
There is an illustration o n If. I. On the work, see under
A d d . 917.

Add. 1468.

Paper; 132 leaves, 1 1 — 1 2 lines, 14 x 5 | i n ‚ ; modern.

VṚIHAT-SVAYAMBHŪ-PURĀṆA.
T h e leaves are n u m b e r e d 1 — 4 8 , 48*, 49—131. A t least t h r e e
h a n d s are observable.

O n t h e w o r k see A d d . 8 7 0 .

A d d . 1469.

P a p e r ; 1 5 3 l e a v e s , 1 3 lines, 1 3 J x 7 i n , ; modern.

MADHYAMA-SVAYAMBHŪ-PURĀṆA (also Called SVAYĀMBHŪT-

PATTIKATHĀ), w i t h vernacular translation.
Begins:

^Tमता ^ न ^ M ī t नपकTfìirr: I
^ r न न महTगु - f ^ sह श र ण T f - न : II
न"T fच^न^TशTन ^ थ ा ग ु f^IनTल^म I s

न ^ ^ म f श " " H T f म ^ न T ^ र T < T II S

~f~~T 35णtffVम† ^^TपffT^-fíथाम^ I

प f र ^ ^ f - r a n ^ r : ~ ताfv*<?T मf^ ^ ~ म n v

rr~"íT^i;~jरT f % u T ^ ^ t : सुनता~ff~n 1
ताfVम"fपf^हTर [U] f ^ f ह T र न त ा N क : I I °
F o r c h a p t e r s etc., see D r P i s c h e l , c i t e d u n d e r A d d . 8 7 0 .
A D D . 1470.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 103

Add. 1470.

P a p e r ; 50 leaves, 9 lines, 12 x 5 i n . ; dated N . s. 9 6 2 (A.D.

1842).

[EKARA 0
or EKALLAVĪRATANTRAM] CAṆḌAMAHĀ-

ROSHAṆATANTRAM.

C o m p a r e A d d . 1 3 1 9 , a n d R . A . S. C a t . N o . 4 6 .

Begins:

T-Tव़ मथा ^rfàकf^T"3म^ मनतान V °

Ends:

Tfन च ^ ? म ह T र T प ण w w n r n 49b.
T h e n a m a n t r a o f one page : a f t e r w h i c h d a t e u t s u p r a ; then:

अT^Tcf^f%%"ल~? चरण"T ^ [1 legend. TTक%~]

~ ^ f † ...f..प..क~? ह T क र ण " T f%f%न W ^ f म f r T
—

Add. 1471.
P a p e r ; 10 leaves, 5 lines, 9 x 3 i n . ; modern.
BHADRACARĪ-PRAṆIDHĀNA.

See A d d . 8 9 9 . 2.

Add. 1472.
P a p e r ; 6 leaves, 5 lines, 8 x 4 i n . ; m o d e r n .

VṚISHṬICINTĀMAṆI, by RĀJA PRATĀPA MALLA.

A c h a r m f o r r a i n i n 3 4 n u m b e r e d stanzas o r sections. O n the

r o y a l a u t h o r see W r i g h t ' s iVepal, p. 2 1 3 .
Begins:

रf^सुननगु"í"मf^चरण f^f^नf^f^लf^íनशरण I
Ends:

TfrT ^ म ह T र T ^ Í W ^
faरfचन ^fiíनTTमfण'ÍTम ifīच II
104 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1473.

A d d . 1473.

P a p e r ; 16 leaves, 7 lines, 9 J x 4 i n . ; m o d e r n Devanāgarī h a n d .

ÇAÇA-JĀTAKĀVADĀNA ( N o r t h e r n r e d a c t i o n i n verse).

This is a different redaction o f t h e story b o t h f r o m t h e Çaçajātaka

of t h e A v a d ā n a - m ā l ā ( A d d . 1415) a n d f r o m t h a t of t h e collection o f
A d d . 1598. I t s d i s t i n c t i v e l y northern character is s h o w n b y t h e
cosmogony r e f e r r e d t o o n 2a‚ 1. 1 , w h e r e Ā d i - b u d d h a i s m e n t i o n e d .
T h e M S . b e g i n s w i t h a n i n v o c a t i o n t o P a d m a k a r a o f t w o verses.
T h e n a d i a l o g u e ensues b e t w e e n U p a g u p t a a n d A ç o k a , t h u s :

अथापगु": ÍYताच अ श í क ^ 5 ^ म T न ^ I

च 7 5 र ^ f न " T " ^ t ī ^ " f " ण ल T ल ^ II

3?ण रT"tन^ f च र ^ t श ल t क श ^ r क थ ा (sic) ~ ; म † i
^Tपtपvमflन Tfpr^JT: नकलT: सुरr: n
T h e a c t u a l s t o r y o f t h e h a r e i s o n l y r e a c h e d o n l e a f 8b, a n d f r o m
h e r e t o t h e e n d i t w i l l be seen t h a t t h e verses o f t h e (prose a n d verse)
s t o r y i n t h e J ā t a k a - m ā l ā a r e t o be f o u n d i n o u r M S ,
T h u s v . 1 ( p . 5 9 ed. F a u s b ö l l , " F i v e J ā t a k a s " 1 8 6 1 ) i s t o be f o u n d
o n 9a I. 1 , a n d t h e l a s t verse o n 15b 1. 1 .
T h e d r a m a t i s personae ( w h i c h m a y b e c o m p a r e d w i t h t h e l i s t i n
t h e P a l i t a l e , F a u s b . , " F i v e J ā t a k a s , " p. 5 8 , 1. 9 ) a r e t h u s g i v e n
(155—16):

s€† श श T [ न ] म ह T न ^ í म न त ा न ; " गु'fV"fर: I

श ī f t प च : 95नTल† s ^ f t l j w तानरt S म " न J
उ ~ अTन"ç – त ा ^ ^ w f r ī ^rf-fàr"": II
Ends :

Tf~ शTwfता^ré " j i प T श t क : न Htffti: i

cfàfrī lrfHft*P*l TTrHfन~?;(9 प r è ~ : II
Tfन श W न क " f T T न "मTTT II
A D D . 1475.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 105

A d d . 1475.

Paper; o r i g i n a l l y 1 1 4 l e a v e s (see b e l o w ) , 5 l i n e s , 1 2 x 2 i n . ;
xviith century.

PAÑCARAKSHĀ.

L e a v e s 17, 2 9 , 92 a n d 1 0 4 a r e w a n t i n g .
T h e l a s t l e a f is w r i t t e n o n d i f f e r e n t p a p e r a n d i n a s l i g h t l y m o r e
r e c e n t h a n d t h a n t h e rest. I t c o n t a i n s t h e date N . s. 8 0 2 (A. D . 1 6 8 2 ) ;
b u t t h e r e is e v e r y reason t o b e l i e v e t h a t i t i s s i m p l y a f r e s h c o p y o f
l e a f f o u n d t o be d a m a g e d . See I n t r o d u c t i o n , a n d c o m p a r e A d d . 1 6 4 4 .

The postscript consists of the verse etc. and the

following note:

~^%~nr N मTहTरTwF^;रT"f ( ic)

5 च—-~Tमfw ^ft
^ ^ l f ^ r t " f म l ^ " म ^ च ē f च - I f ^ 3 f t f ^ क T म न T ^ (?)
—
गुपfन
थाf[रV%च^f%WरT%
F o r c h a p t e r s etc. see A d d . 1 3 2 5 ; b u t t h e e n d i n g of c h . 1 seems
t o h a v e b e e n o n t h e m i s s i n g l e a f 17.

T w o leaves ( n u m b e r e d 1 a n d 3 8 ) o f a T a n t r i c S ū t r a , size a n d w r i t i n g
s i m i l a r t o t h e s u p p l y - l e a f m e n t i o n e d above, h a v e b e e n used p r o b a b l y
as covers. T h e f o r m s are b a r b a r o u s t h r o u g h o u t . Leaf 1 begins,
a f t e r s a l u t a t i o n t o Gaṇeça a n d t h e R a t n a t r a y a ,

1Tव़ मथा - R T r f — क ^ í t ^ म – म न त ा न : र T " " 2 ह f ^ ह र f c T . . .

M y s t i c s y l l a b l e s f o l l o w soon a f t e r .

A d d . 1476.

Black paper; 29 leaves, 5 lines, 9 x 3 i n . ; late xviith or

xvinthcent.

DHĀRAṆĪS.

T h e leaves are n u m b e r e d 3 — 3 1 . W r i t t e n i n gold-coloured letters.

T h e r e are i l l u s t r a t i o n s o f t h e d e i t i e s t o w h o m t h e d h ā r a ṇ ī s are
addressed.
106 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1476.

Leaves 3 — 9 contain t h e Mahāpratisarā-dhār . 0

,, 10, 1 1 ,, Mahāsāhasrapramardinl-dh°.
„ 12—16b Mahāmāyūrī-dh . 0

„ 16b—18b „ Mahaçìtavati-dh . 0

„ 18b—20b „ Mahāmantrānusārani-dh . 0

At 2 1 a t h e names o f t h e p r e c e d i n g D h ā r a ṇ ī s a r e r e c a p i t u l a t e d :
t h e n ( t i l l 22a) Abhaya-kcdi (ì) dhāranī.
L e a v e s 22b t o t h e e n d c o n t a i n t h e Āryā-tārā-dhāranl.

A d d . 1478.

P a p e r ; 1 6 6 leaves, 6 — 8 lines, 1 3 J x 2 i n . ; chiefly B e n g a l i

h a n d ; X I V — x v t h cent.

ÇlKSHĀ-SAMUCCAYA b y JAYADEVA.

T h e e a r l i e r leaves h a v e been r e n u m b e r e d ; w e h a v e 14 a n d 1 4 * ,
b u t n o 18. T h e w r i t i n g is B e n g a l i , w i t h several a n t i q u e features, e.g.
m e d i a l i w r i t t e n as a s i m p l e c u r v e above i t s consonant, n o t before i t .
122a m e d . t o 132a a r e w r i t t e n i n a h o o k e d - t o p Nepalese h a n d , w i t h
some e a r l y f o r m s o f l e t t e r s ; e. g. t h a t o f "ST.
T h i s M S . is t h e a r c h e t y p e o f t h e H o d g s o n M S . ( N o . 1 5 ) i n t h e
I n d i a Office.
F r o m t h e reference t o t h e w o r k i n W a s s i l i e w ' s T ā r a n ā t h , p. 2 0 8 ,
i t w o u l d seem t h a t t h e w o r k was c o m p i l e d b y J a y a d e v a i n o r a b o u t
t h e 7 t h cent. A. D.
T h e w o r k is a c o m p e n d i u m o f B u d d h i s t t e a c h i n g o n vinaya and
practical religious d u t y . I t a b o u n d s i n q u o t a t i o n s , t h e c h i e f sources
of w h i c h are g i v e n below.

O f t e n t h e q u o t a t i o n is n o t f u l l y g i v e n a n d t h e w o r d or

abbreviated प ( P ā l . peyyalam), placed t o m a r k t h e o m i s s i o n .

W o r k s cited a r e :
Ratnolkādhāranl 2.
Gandavyūha-sūtra 2, 4 , 73b, 7 6 , 8 6 , 1 3 7 .
Daçadharma-sūtra 3b.
Niyatāniyatāvatāra-s° 4b, 4 9 .
Tathāgataguhyaha 5b, 64b, 107b, 1 4 1 , 163.
Çūrangama-s 0
6.
Bhadrakalpika-s 0
6.
A D D . 1478.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 107

Daçabhūmi-s 0
7b, 126 (called t h e r e Dacabhumaka-s ).
0

Ākāçagarbha-s° 7b‚ 8, 34b.

Sāgaramati-s 0
9a, 27b, 6 4 , 6 5 , 71b, 87b, 119b.
Kshitigarbha-s 0
9b, 4 9 .
Akshayamati-s 0
8, 22, 61b, 80b, 89b, 105, 106, 118b, 120
( ti–mahayana-s ),
0 0
122b, 1 2 6 , 141b.
Saddharmasmrityupasthana-s 0
8b.
Bhaishajyavaidūryaprabhārāja~s 0
9b, 83b.
MañjuçrībuddhakshetragunavyūhālaṅkārarS 0
1 0 , 31b, 84b.
Adhyāçayasañcodana-s° 11a, 52b, 159b.
Praçāntaviniçcayaprātihārya-s° 11a, 47ab, 48b.
Candrapradīpa-s l i b , 12b, 1 4 % , 3 2 , 5 5 , ("Kaya-sanibara madhye")
60b, 7 7 , 85b, 89b, 90b, 107b, 1 2 0 .
Batnamegha-s° 12, 85b, 9 7 , 1 1 7 , 119b, 1 2 8 , 1 3 7 , 157.
Æārāyanaparipricchā 14.
Ratnacuda-s 0
14*(a), 104b‚ 105b, 1 1 9 .
Bāshtrapāla-a 0
14*b, 32b, 75b, 91b.
Vajradhvaja-8 0
15.
Gaganagañjā-s 0
22b, 2 8 , 29b, 30b, 60b, 64b, 118a, b.
Vlradatta-paripri° 2 3 , 104.
Ugradatta-parip 0
(cf. Ugra-p° b e l o w ) 2 4 , 85b, 8 6 .
Çrīmālāsinihanādá-s 0
26.
As7itasaha8rikāprajñāpāramitā 27b.
Saddharmapundarìkā 2 9 , 5 1 b, 58b.
Shìihaparipricchā 31b.
Batnarāçi-8 0
3 2b, 6 5 , 68a, b, 93b, 138.
Upāyakauçalya-s 0
3 9 , 79b, 80b, 8 1 .
Eshiti-s0
39b.
Pravrajyanuraya–s 0
(] °anuçaya ) 0
40b.
Çraddhābalādhānāvatāramudrā'8 0
3 7 , 137b.
Avalokana-s 0
5 0 , 131b.
Karmavaranaviçuddha-8 0
50, 82.
Sarvadharmāpravrittirnirdeça 50b, 54b.
Cūrangamasamadhi-s° 51.
Mahākarunā-8 6
52, 136.
Āryasarvadharmavaipulyasangraha-s° 52 b.
Dharmasaṅgīti 61b, 62b, 63b, 6 4 , 64b, 75b, 103b, 1 0 5 , 115b, 124b,
144b.
Brahmaparipricchā 64.
Ugraparipricchā 6 7 , 7 2 , 90b, 91b, 9 2 , 117, 118b, HI.
108 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1478.

Vimalakīrtinirdeça 71b, 1 1 6 , 117b.

Ratnakiita-s 0
(Ì) 72.
Arya-mañjuçrìvikrīdita-s 0
73b.
TJpalvparipri 0
8 1 , 85.
Vajracchedikā 82, 120.
Pushpakūtadhāranl 83.
Ārya[ma/iā]megha ( n o t °meghasūtra) 87.
Jrìānavaipulya-s° 90b.
Lalitavistara 95b, 106a.
Rājāvavādaka-s 0
95b.
Suvarnabhāsottamatantra 100.
Pitriputrasāmāgama(*) 108.
Tathāgata-[guhya]-ratna-s 0
119b.
Vajravara-s 0
121.
Vrihatsāgarcmāgarājaparipricchā 136b.
Prajfíāpāramita 139b, 1 6 0 .
Āryānupūrvasamudgata-parivartta (of some o t h e r w o r k ?) 138b
(cf. also s u p r a ) .
Ratnakārandaka-s 0
162.
Begins :

W S^ftण नरकTf^महTW
^ ^ T > : I
गुनरन*~मशT^^
म ^ l l
T h e t i t l e s of t h e sections are as f o l l o w s :

1. TTन f श ^ T W W ^ ^TनपTरfìRता Tī^म: प T र ^ ~ : I

23a.

2. t ° ^ ल त ा र f a त ा थ ा " ^ प f र w नTम f^rfì"?:

प ° I 28a.
3. T ° V ^ म T ण क T f ^ र - f T (-Frīter: प I 34b. 0

4. च f j ^ : प ° i 53b. ( N o g e n e r a l t i t l e , c h i e f l y anarthās and

different kinds of mulāpatti).

5. TfH f श " f T W म W ^ ^ ल प T र f a त ा थ ा म न ^ ^ न प च म :
प 0
I 16a.

* T h i s is t h e n a m e o f an adhyāya of the Bhadrakalpāvadāna

( M S . 1 4 1 1 , 187b-—207b p. 9 1 , s u p r a ) .
A D D . 1478.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS.
109
6. T ° " F F M T - ( T ^ T "fir: "F-1 7ia,

7. T 0
' í t ' n - f " W wtm: -f° I 77b.
. 8. T ° - f T - n f t ^ m — : - t i 85b. e

9. T ° --Tf^T-nrTñírTT - f 0
T ~ . ' I 89a.
10. T ° -fr-hTTfíTrn' –1° - — – : i 9 0 b .
11. T " R - p ^ t -rr^-n~fr: - r 1 94a.
0

12. T °T~t f — r - f f \ – n í -t° -ri~–

rm: 1 io3b.
13. T 0
- H r - j - f - ? H ^ T \ - % - - : - f ^ t - r - j : I 107a.
14. T 0
-9TW^T"RÌ^†^--r-^: I 117a.
is. T O
^-1w15fìi: - f - f - T - X : -f° I 119a.

16. T 0
f W w w ^ ^3T^Tf-rfV: ^ t — ' * r : -f° 1131b.
17. T 0
"9T^f5X^T^W^ "f^T“J^“T^T ^ T f " . * -f° I
141a.
18. T 0
fW° ^ T “ ^ m f r T ^~T—tf«(–; ) I C i 5 7 a .
19. T S
f^T'frT'I^īT'ī† ^ - I T " I J - | r l T « l † ^T\rT^-rf^īTWT~fT-
f – M "ī-–|rT ^ I
^T-F-j"'^NFT'ī'rt ^fVrf -f— s
,
5 TrT"f<^-1«n^r-
7

T i ^ n f V “ f cir Ii
wsf^: - m r ~1 11 w i — { r e tr†v^f†^r–Tf
s W ^ " - n ^ T " Ç - : f " í ^ — T f r T I 166a-b.
^ ^mī trTTT^-fT %r5%-fT"rr~JT7TrTT (sie) - f R – r r f I v

r T - T - f -?t F T F R V Ttw " f - f t w%nm w : 11

^ĪV%S"T IT""nn^TT~TTf>RT "ffT^^f-“frffsf-
" í f r T " l * ^ ^ ? ^ - t - r ^ ^ T f ^ r T . . ( t h e n i n a m o d e r n Nepalese h a n d )

^ ^ † " * r - n ś tu — " i ^ f ^ ^ T f ^ n : ^ O w ^ t f r w 11

A d d . 1480.
P a p e r ; 1 leaf, 7 lines, 1 4 x 4 i n . ; m o d e r n .

FRAGMENT of a MAHĀYĀNASŪTRA.
110 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1480.

O n left म. V : \ ; on right गु~ I \.

Begins (after invocations t o B u d d h a ) :

f ^ ह र f f f क न क T ^ t श T ^ f ^ ह t सुoff *
%-jमTनt ^rfrtr: i
Ends :

म t ^ T ^ म ^ म क " J T ह (?) ताचथाfa

Then follow more invocations as above, The whole does not

e x t e n d b e y o n d t h e e i g h t i n t r o d u c t o r y çlokas.

A d d . 1481.

P a p e r ; 2 3 5 l e a v e s , 6 l i n e s , 1 5 x 4 J i n . ; d a t e d N . S. 9 1 5 ( A . D .
1795).

SAMĀDHI-RĀJA.

O n t h e w o r k see A d d . 9 1 6 .

T h e p o s t s c r i p t states t h a t t h e M S . w a s w r i t t e n i n t h e y e a r m e n ­
tioned, i n the reign of Raṇa-Bahādur ( W r i g h t , pp. 282, sqq.), at
K a t h m a n d u , b y K a r ṇ a j o t i : n a m e s o f scribe's r e l a t i v e s etc. are added.
C h a p t e r s 1 a n d 2 as i n A d d . 9 1 6 .

C h . 3 ( 1 6 ) t i t l e as i n A d d . 9 1 6 c h . 4 ; ch. 4 ( 1 8 b — 1 9 ) , "मīfVप°:
F o r t h e o t h e r c h a p t e r s see A d d . 9 1 6 .

E n d s l i k e t h e R . A . S. M S . , w i t h t h e same c u r i o u s c o r r u p t i o n ,

apparently, of चTf%श° for चf-Trf^Cशfननम 0

• ; compare above
p. 2 8 , n o t e .

Add. 1482.
Paper; 313 leaves, 6 — 8 lines, 16 x 4 i n . ; m o d e r n .

AÇOKĀVADĀNA-MĀLĀ.
O n t h e w o r k see B u r n . Intr, p. 3 5 8 s q q . , 4 3 5 , etc.

T h e tales are w r i t t e n i n çlokas.

B e g i n s , a f t e r f o u r verses o f h o m a g e t o B u d d h a , etc. :

i t * म थ ा ^rन प f *Tथा म न " म T f t n r n

A D D . 1482.J SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. I l l

W T “ f -F-T3--JTF*T rT^-Tri ^ . " f a r f II

Ends:

1. ^ 1 T - - W t S W - T : I \ I 9b.

2. I J W T T I ^ I 32b.

3. T8l"ĪT'+TM^T^ - - - { ‡ 3 " - — T R ^ T T - T W T T F I ^ I 83b.

4. T r W ^fr-írrfrTTīn-tJĪ-rT^* - ^ 5 ^ : W

181 9 2 .

- ~ ~ ° ~ ? " - n ~ ? R ™ T « T T - 1 ° I UA 105b.
6. T f r T " f r r r - í t — – r « ( T ^ ‡ ^ ° i S I 126b.

7. TfrT f - l ' i ' - " ^ - T - I T - T ^ M < I** V I ^ I 131b.

8. I « I Tfrī f r-J—T-fW"í 0
I 153b.
9. T h i s c h a p t e r i s s u b d i v i d e d i n t o paricchedas, as f o l l o w s (these
subdivisions, however, a r e numbered o n , i n figures, as i f t h e y w e r e
divisions of t h e main w o r k , t h e original n u m b e r i n g being afterwards
reverted t o ) :

T f r T " í t f V T > T r T - f - X - R T : I t-\ ( = 1 ) 1 5 5 .

T° -TT-t^—rr f^^:-rft-%-:: 1 \ 0
1 157.

- F T F V N R R T F F ^ r f T *TT*F -RRFFA: -rft~%T-1U1 iss.

^ v f W i ^ — r m r f t *n-H -í?S"-T: -rnc-^-r: 1 VI 1 ieo.
TfrT tiī~T–J-–: (sic) ~ * i : -rft-%~n 1 ^ 1 1 6 3 .
T 0
"–4lf^rTMTTf^rTT -íft-%"R: I \8 I 165b.

T° ^-FT-J*ĪRTT ^rm: 170b.

T o
—wr<ft*HT -n-mnrt -T° 1 ^ i Ì76.

T° TR^T-nTf^RTT f T n i w : -T° i iÌ S I .

TfrT f t t \ | * - I ^ N « T – r r ^ N – – – Ç r t I í-ll 183b.

10. T^TTT"í-RRT^IITFT–4T^-X^T-f-R– § * ° \ \ E
L Ì94b.

* C f . B u r n . Intr. p. 3 7 4 n o t e .
† B u r n . Intr, p. 4 1 5 , n o t e .
‡ C f . i&id., p. 4 2 5 .
§ A s m a l l e r w o r k called Ahorātravratahathā e x i s t s i n the- R . A . S .
L o n d . ; a n o t h e r also ( u n c e r t a i n w h a t ) a t P a r i s .
112 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1482.

11. T ° ~ ~ ~ r म T f र क T - ^ 0
" ° I u I 207.
T h i s i s t h e same t a l e as t h e separate w o r k o f t h e same n a m e i n
prose a n d verse a t P a r i s , described b y B u r n . Intr. p. 5 5 6 . Copies
appear t o e x i s t also i n C a l c u t t a .
12. T f न म " ल ^ T क T " ^ T न "मTTT I VI I 2 1 5 .
T h e same s t o r y as A v a d ā n a - s ā r a - s a m u c c a y a N o . 4 , A d d . 1 5 9 8 ,
43—56.

13. T° WरT^I-^Tन " ° 1 ^ 1 218b.

14. T° ^f^महT^नlच - 0
न ° I \V I 224b.
The story of k i n g s A j ā t a ç a t r u , Prasenajit a n d a Çreshthin.

15. X° fi;mwjT*rr*ī9
231.
( C o m p . A v a d . - Ç a t . n . 1 0 , a n d see F e e r i n Journ. Asiatique, 1879,
x i v . p. 1 6 4 ) ,

16. T 0
~ ^ < N < T न * 0
I \ < I 236b.
Cf. A v a d . - Ç . i n . 1 0 ; F e e r , p. 1 6 6 .

17. T 0
^T^TलT"—° _ 0
I I 242b.
See a n o t h e r f o r m o f t h e t a l e i n A v a d . - Ç a t . v . 1 0 ; F e e r , p. 1 7 2 .

18. T 0
ह " P " T I \ ~ I 247b.
See A v a d . - Ç . v i . 1 0 ; F e e r , p. 1 7 5 .

19. T 0
म~पताकT*|— 0
I V - l 255.
See A v a d . - Ç a ṭ . v i i . 1 0 ; F e e r , p. 1 7 7 .

20. T ° न ^ र ^ n च ° I 263. -

This is t h e story of Virūpā, w h o h a d formerly stood at t h e c h u r n

(नVfर) A v a d . - Ç a t . v i i i . 1 0 ; F e e r , p. 1 8 0 .
21. T 0
रT7पTलT"^° न 0
I - f t 1.270.
See A v a d . - Ç a t . i x . 1 0 ; Feer, p. 1 8 4 . A l l t h e t h r e e episodes o f
previous b i r t h s are narrated a n d a t somewhat, greater l e n g t h t h a n i n
the Avad.-Çat.

22. T 0
श ^ च - f " न F T " ° I - f t I 276b.
T h i s t a l e describes I n d r a i n h i s g l o r y i n h e a v e n , b u t f e e l i n g
a p p r e h e n s i o n as t o t h e e n d i n g o f h i s p r e s e n t p o w e r a n d l i f e . After
a l o n g conference w i t h Çacī i t i s decided t o seek a r e m e d y i n
Jambūdvīpa. A t r o o p o f çramaṇas are seen, a n d I n d r a s u b s e q u e n t l y
applies i n person t o t h e B u d d h a h i m s e l f , w h o r e i n s t a t e s t h e g o d i n
A D D . 1482.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 113

his glory. On t h e c h u r c h ' s e n q u i r i n g t h e reason of t h i s act, t h e

B u d d h a explains t h a t on the death of the ancient B u d d h a Krakuc-
Chandra, a k i n g n a m e d Ç o b h a h a d b u i l t h i m a fine s t ū p a ; f o r t h i s
he h a d o b t a i n e d h i s desire o f b e i n g d e i f i e d ; b u t h i s godhead lasted
only for a t i m e : the Buddha had therefore reinstated him, the
B u d d h a h a v i n g been b o r n as K r a k u c c h a n d r a , a n d I n d r a h a v i n g been
Çobha.

23. T 0
WtनTच^ 0
" ° I 283.
Some m e r c h a n t s ' sons f r o m P ā ṭ a l i p u t r a , i n quest of sandal, a p p l y
t o P u ṇ y a s e n a ; t h e i r subsequent a d v e n t u r e s , v i s i t t o t h e B u d d h a , a n d
m e e t i u g w i t h a k i n g C a n d r a l o k a a n d others, are described,

24. X° म " श 3 " f – ° – ° I I 288b.

A B r a h m a n , Ç r u t a v a r m a n , has a son B h a v a ç a r m a n b y his w i f e
Jayasenā. Bhavaçarman grows u p : his amorous experiences are
d e s c r i b e d ; he is detected i n b r e a k i n g i n t o a p a l a c e ; r e p e n t i n g o f h i s
e v i l w a y s , he r e f o r m s , practises v a r i o u s penances, a n d finally becomes
a convert.

25. T°म^र —
रT^°"°I^I 295b.
B i r t h a n d e d u c a t i o n of M a d h u r a s v a r a , son o f S u d h ī r a a n d S u m e t r ā .
Ānanda comes t o beg a t t h e house a n d induces M a d h u r a s v a r a t o f o l l o w
h i m ; h e is h o w e v e r p e r m i t t e d t o r e t u r n a f t e r a w h i l e t o t a k e leave
of his parents. Ānanda t h e n sends h i m f o r t h o n h i s w a n d e r i n g s as a
bhikshu. H e f a l l s a m o n g t h i e v e s , w h o m he c o n v e r t s a n d ordains.
Subsequent c o n v e r s i o n a n d r e j o i c i n g o f S u d h ī r a .

26. TÍH प " क " F P – ° I ^ I 302.

P a c l m a k a , son o f M ā n a s a a m e r c h a n t of Ç r ā v a s t i , sees t h e b h i k s h u
Upasena. P a d m a k a g a i n s h i s f a t h e r ' s consent t o h i s b e c o m i n g a
bhikshu. The first house a t w h i c h he begs is t h a t o f a c o u r t e z a n ,
Çaçilekhā; her attempted seductions; t o w h i c h Padmaka turns a
deaf ear a n d goes a w a y w i t h e m p t y b o w l . Çaçilekhā, however, b y the
h e l p o f a n o t h e r veçyā, a chaṇḍālī, M a n t r a b a l ā , t r i e s t o d r a w h i m back
b y l o v e - m a n t r a s , etc. T h i s a t t e m p t also is u n s u c c e s s f u l ; a n d P a d m a k a
succeeds in converting both women. T h e y are received by the
B u d d h a a t Ç r ā v a s t i : o n t h e b h i k s h u s ' e n q u i r i n g t h e reason o f t h i s
favourable reception, the B u d d h a explains that formerly by Kāçyapa's
preaching a m a n , M i t r a , a n d his maids, N a n d ā and Sunandā, had
been c o n v e r t e d ; o n t h e i r g o i n g t o t h e sisterhood t h e y w e r e abused b y
one of t h e s i s t e r s ; she was b o r n , f o r a p u n i s h m e n t , as a C l i a ṇ ḍ ā l i veç.yā;
8
114 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1482.

P a d m a k a is M i t r a . A n o t h e r b i r t h o f P a d m a k a was as P u s h p a s e n a ,
who had met a Buddha i n a flower-garden. A ç o k a a n d t h e rest
discourse f o r a w h i l e o n t h i s s t o r y .

27. T 0
अशTकT" 0
^fnपT^शTVन^Tर^म"^लप-
fरrtts^T^: ~ o

Scene i n I n d r a ' s h e a v e n . B u d d h a addresses t h e D e v a s , K i n n a r a s

etc, A l a r m of Indra. B u d d h a , a f t e r some c o n v e r s a t i o n , reassures
h i m a n d his followers, t e l l i n g t h e m , i n t e r alia, o f t h e Sarvaduryati-
çodhanadhāranl*: afterwards, he proclaims t h e samādhi called
V a j r ā d h i s h ṭ h ā n a ; r e c i t a l o f t h e Guhyahridaya and of other dhāraṇis
and mantras. B u d d h a also addresses t h e L o k a p ā l a s a n d o t h e r m y t h o -
l o g i c a l personages.

Ends:

Tfrf अ श T क T ^ T न म T ल T " म T " T II

I n t h e same covers i s a leaf, b l a n k o n one side a n d perhaps
i n t e n d e d as a cover, c o n t a i n i n g 9 n u m b e r e d verses o n t h e r e s u l t s o f
a c t i o n s , etc.

A d d . 1483.

Paper; 1 7 8 leaves, 9 lines, 15x4Jin.; dated N . S. 9 0 1

( A . D . 1 7 8 1 ) ; good Devanagari hand.

MADHYAMAKA-VRITTI (called VINAYA-SŪTRA, see below)

by CANDRAKĪRTI.

T h e r e are a f e w m a r k s of lacunae o r t h e l i k e i n t h e a r c h e t y p e . O n
t h e w o r k see B u r n . Intr., 5 5 9 e t a l . ; H o d g s o n , Ess. L i t . N e p . 2 0 .
I t consists o f 27 c h a p t e r s ( प क र ण ) , c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t h e 27 topics
e n u m e r a t e d b y Csoma ( = F e e r i n A n n . M u s . G u i m . i i . 2 0 7 ) .
Begins :

था s च ^ थ ा त ा ^ v r r त ा " : ^गुi;^ft'तानरल^-i"-rT i
– ^ त ा W ^*ítरमTC "थागुगु^ Ü प ~ T ^ R " T II \ II
etc.

iit-itSr vn uftnrar w fr-^Tf^TWT f-rcfH ^fK^ i

* See A d d . 1 6 2 3 .
A D D . 1483.J SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS.
115
rT-hf5T^r[T]"~T"ff^r-l† (leg.
^ R Ī ° ) 1 ^ " * † II 8 II
T h e n f o l l o w t h e " q u e l q u e s l i g n e s d ' i n t r o d u c t i o n " (five i n o u r M S . )
o f w h i c h B u r n o u f (1. c.) speaks.
T h e t e x t o f t h e sūtra itself begins w i t h t h e w o r d s :

*rf*nfor 11
O n w h i c h t h e c o m m e n t a r y t h u s commences :

- i : Trr7>-q–Tī^rxrT"–í>r–Trf-r I
-ET^Tf^VT"J-rf^-f--T^te-fr^ "TT%SfH-
^ T T W ^Tiī"CTrT II s

The quotations f r o m Buddha-pālita (referred to by Burnouf)

occur i n 5a-b (cf. also 6ō, 1. 7 ; 7 « , 1. 4 ; a n d 1 0 a , 1. 7 ) : f r o m B h ā v a v i -
veka i n 10.

T h e chapters e n d thus :

1. " S T ^ - í ^ - ^ Í ^ T - f t v n : f ^ r T T ^ t T T 1 ~ ~ r s r i TP--RÍ-
W%Wt T { — - f f t “ J T T T T TT“T-TTRr^-j I 27b.
2. "5TPÍ W l r T - f f t - f T f
0 0
t \ r f T - í I P I 33b.
3. "ST° - i f ^ T T - f r f ^ i - f f t ^ T T 0
- T r f t - i TT" I 3 6 .
4. "-SĪT ^ Ä T - f f N T «J° -ffJ-JTT° I 3 8 .
0

5. " ° VT"S-nt!t"JT 1 ° - f ^ Tī– I 4 0 .

7. ~ 0
^ U r r o f t - J T 5Ī- ^-fT(sic)TT- I 5 2 .

!). " " T - ^ T f t ' - J T *T t - W W T W I 5 9 .

0 0

10. " 5 r a ñ ^ R " í 1 ° "PH* -" I 6 4 .0 0

11. - ^ T " f T ^ t í t ī l f t ^ T ^ T ^ T T ^ IT I 6 7 . 0 0

12. *T T T - r - I
0
69.

13. ^WT * 1 0
"í^t"f° I 72.
14. TJ^TO "-fr.^° I 7 5 . 0

15. WT"R° ™T 0
I 80.
8—2
116 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1483.

16. -^मT-प° व़ì"fश 1 0

86b.
17. क3प ~ ~ ~ I
0 0
97a-b.

18. अT"ffप 0
अ~T~श° I 109.
19. कTलप 0
नT^कTन1चश 0
I111.
20. तामTñप 0
fव़ श 0
I 118.
21. * म W f ^ T C प ° TTकf^« I 124b.
22. नथाननप 0
131.
23. f ^ प ^ T ~ प ° चथाfव़ 140.
24. अT^""fपft"IT न 0
चfjff 0
154b.
25. fनfīणप° प^ff^ 0
162.
26. ^T^शtनप 0
प f ^ ° 171.
27. अT^च^-^f^पT^TपरfचनTथा TT~-{प"Tथा म^म-
क T - r f r T ^ “ ^ “ T ^ T म *TTfव़ श fताTम Tīकरणl "मTTT %T
म>gमकशT^ Wल^fककलTकT^
न%w f à श T र T " f T ~ क – wकगु"Tगु i r र ^ म - ; क ^ ग ु - i ; त ा f V म ' " f T.

W o r k s c i t e d (considerable e x t r a c t s o f t e n b e i n g g i v e n ) are :
Akshayamati-sūtra 1 1 , 33.
R a t n a k ū ṭ a - s ° 12b, 102b.
Subhūti-paripṛicchā (dialogue f r o m this w o r k ) 13b-14a.
[ Ā r y a - ] Vajra-maṇḍa-dhāraṇi.
Gaganagañjasamādhi-sūtra 38.
Samādhirāja-s° 3 8 , 40, 58b‚ 79b, 9 5 .
उपTfर? EÇT -
p r o b . = U p ā l i p a r i p ṛ i c c h ā 55b.
Anavataptahradāpasaṅkramaṇa-s 0
70.
P r a j ñ ā p ā r a m i t ā 8 0 , 133b.
Ārya-dhyāpitamushṭi–s 0
8 5 , 153.
M ā r a d a m a n a - s ° 86.
Ā g a m a 95.
Vimalakīrtinirdeça 95.
Ratnacūḍa-s 0
95b.
Çataka (without further distinction) 101.
A shṭasāhasrikāpraj ñāpāramitā 1 0 1 .
Tathāgatāguhyaka-s 0
102, 103b ( b i s ) .
A D D . 1483.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 117

Lalitavistara-s 107. 0

In 135 w e r e a d क ~ f w h i c h seems t o
contain the name of a w o r k i n a corrupt form.

Add. 1485.

B l a c k paper w i t h gold letters; 39 leaves, 5 lines, 9 | x 3 i n . ;

dated N. s. 797 ( A . D . 1677).
A collection of D H Ā R A Ṇ Ī S , etc.

T h e leaves a r e n u m b e r e d 1 6 — 5 4 . T h e h a n d is o f t h e square,
close, a n d s o m e w h a t i l l e g i b l e c h a r a c t e r u s u a l i n M S S . of t h i s m a t e r i a l .
T h e c o n t e n t s are as f o l l o w s :
I. Prajñāpāramitāhridayam.
T h e Chinese v e r s i o n o f t h i s w o r k is t r a n s l a t e d b y P r o f . B e a l ,
J o u r n . R . A . S. 1 8 7 5 , p. 2 7 . T h e i d e n t i t y o f t h e w o r k s w i l l be
seen b y c o m p a r i n g w i t h h i s v e r s i o n t h e o p e n i n g sentences o f t h e
sūtra itself.

Begins :

नन w गुन: ^ म ^ न T ^ ल t f क ^ w frfvwr महT-

~~f: न ^ t र T थ ा 1 T " J T प T र f म त ा थ ा च ^ T म व ़ — ^ ल t क ^ f f f t (sic)
—
I प~T ^ ^ T ~ ^ म T ^ ~ | ? ~ T न S "ī^लTक^fT W I
and, a f e w lines f u r t h e r o n :

^ प ig* ^ प न w~:~íक v " p ^ त ा न ~~5ता-

I~íक v ^ प I ^ न T ^ etc. I * T f T " f f . . . I ^ " í i T र T "S^°
. . . I f " U T न ~ r . . . I TTव़ म - " f f श T f र प च ^ t ^ T : "-IमT-
~*5?*IT अ ल w r अ ग ु r प ^ T अ f न " ^ ; T : . . .
The words supplied b y Prof. Beal o n conjecture (p. 28) thus

appear ( 1 8 , 1. 2 ) : न?T न?T प T र न न प T र S न f ī ताf^í ~ĪTहT I

T h e s ū t r a t h e n concludes w i t h a f e w lines such as are u s u a l l y
f o u n d i n these w o r k s .
N o s . 2 — 6 a r e t h e Dhāranls; t h e same, a n d i n t h e same o r d e r as
i n R . A . S. M S . 7 9 , N o s . 2, 3, 4, 6, 7 : v i z . t h e d h ā r a ṇ ī s called
Vajravidārartl (20b), Ganapatihridaya (22b), Ushnishavijaya (25b),
Muriel ( 2 9 ) , a n d Grahamātrikā (38).
118 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1485.

7. Pratyanyira-dhāranì (52b).
See R . A . S. Cat. N o . 7 7 .

A f t e r t h i s f o l l o w t w o pages o f i n v o c a t i o n s , etc. ; a f t e r w h i c h :

^Tथा S Í
-
f"~ v ^0<L^> (month, nakshatra, day etc.) . . .

T T न f ^ न f ल f W ^ ..: क T – म – f प न न र . .. ^ W T ^ ण (?)...!

Add. I486.

Paper; 4 1 l e a v e s , 5 l i n e s , 9 x 3 ^ i n . ; d a t e d N . s. 8 4 1 ( A . D .
1721),

AÇVAGHOSHA-NANDIMUKHĀVADĀNA ( w i t h vernacular version).

Begins :

^ थ ा र t न < त ा etc. (see A d d . 1357).

Ends :

Tfrf ^ f t प ^ ^ t 0
Wथा-fTनf^गु^T अsrçTन प f र " म T " I
~ í " ^ í म ~ ~ ^ " 8 ^ ( t h e n n a k s h a t r a etc., a f t e r w h i c h ) :
-

अ"JनताहTरथा I ता^fम"í ^ T f म ^ S T C (?).. .etc. ( v e r n a c u ­

lar). T h e scribe's n a m e is P r a b h ā k a r a .

Add. 1487.

P a p e r ; 1 2 1 l e a v e s , 5 l i n e s , 9 x 3 i n . ; d a t e d N . s. 9 2 8 ( A . D .
1808).

UPOSIIAD[H]A-VRATA, vernacular.

Cf. R. A . S., N o . 7 6 .

A d d . 1488.

Palm-leaf; 129 leaves, 5 lines, 9 x 2 i n . ; x i v t h cent, (date

r e t o u c h e d , see b e l o w ) .

AMARA-KOÇA.

B e g i n s w i t h t h e five i n t r o d u c t o r y çlokas g i v e n i n ed. D e s l o n g -

champs, p. 2 ( a f t e r i n v o c a t i o n of Buddlw).
A D D . 1488.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 119

T h e l e t t e r s are m u c h f a d e d , especially t o w a r d s t h e b e g i n n i n g ,
a n d a c c o r d i n g l y t h e l a s t f e w pages, a n d some o t h e r passages, have been
retraced w i t h modern i n k . Preface, etc. as i n p r i n t e d e d i t i o n s .
Ends :

T^मरf^ह3í^Tता^ पfर"मT": I
127b. T h e n f o l l o w s a s h o r t s u m m a r y of c o n t e n t s , a f t e r w h i c h :

1"IR ^TTपlf—T fHथा ^~f>Tन^च ताWTन तामता^र

3frमrT^ ल f ल त ा प f र f न त ा f ^ r ī . , . (here a n e r a s u r e ) . . .

पपT नTम म"TपTच (erasure) "TगुWम f4ह महTपTच

^रगुf^ह^तानTम^नT^ प~कममरf€ह fलwF"f- I
^ T च T ^ ^ t -r€च%"f fलf^Trrfflífrī I ^ī"fT e t c
-“
O n t h e back, i n a slightly larger, b u t probably contemporary
hand :

^ r ^ प T ल ^ म f t í f ^ ^ f ^ ^ मTथाf€?T मT€ f r (?) I प ~ ~ T

f त ा " f f च r ī र ç f ^ f ^ न *IrT(?) न~T (read ~ f ) ^TनTfताT I 0

T h i s seems t o be f o r nepāla satf*[vat] abdhi-vindu-vishaye = 504

= A . D . 1384. Vindu as a w o r d - n u m e r a l is n o t k n o w n : b u t i n these
M S S . t h e s i g n of zero i s f r e q u e n t l y a m e r e d o t , l i k e a n u s v ā r a (vindu).
The king's name is n e x t g i v e n :

नपTलTगु ~ म"^%~र Tī^प^...l ^ ^ f " f त ा र ^ ī न T (sic)

T ह . . . प र लTकT"Íम (? 1. rf ) ^CपfH I
0

T h i s date ( 1 3 8 4 ) w i l l accord w i t h M S S . A d d . 1 6 8 9 a n d 1 3 9 5 ; i n
t h e f o r m e r o f w h i c h w e find J a y ā r j u n a (or °jana) r e i g n i n g i n A . D .
1374, a n d i n t h e latter, J a y a s t h i t i i n 1385. Compare t h e n e a r l y
coeval date i n t h e n o t e t o A d d . 1 5 4 4 .

Add. 1533.

Paper ; 18 leaves, 6 lines, 7 J x 3 i n . ; x v i n t h cent.

ACVAGH0SHA-NANDIMUKHĀVADĀNA.

* . . . * This is w r i t t e n over i n quite m o d e m i n k ; - - - w h a t was

u n d e r n e a t h is u n d e c i p h e r a b l e .
120 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1533.

L e a f 1 is m i s s i n g .
T h e language is a l m o s t as hopelessly b a r b a r o u s as i n t h e o t h e r
M S S . of t h e w o r k ( A d d . 1 3 5 7 e t a l . q . v . ) . T h e l a s t t w o leaves a r e
i n a slightly different hand. A r e c e n t c o r r e c t o r has r e t o u c h e d t h e
M S . here a n d t h e r e , i n t h e v a i n e n d e a v o u r t o m a k e t h e j a r g o n i n t o
something like correct Sanskrit. T h e M S . shows some distinct
v a r i e t i e s o f r e a d i n g , as c o m p a r e d w i t h t h e o t h e r copies.
A l e a f a t t h e b e g i n n i n g , s e r v i n g as a cover, c o n t a i n s a f r a g m e n t o f
t h e Vasudhārā dharanl, and begins:

>* न म t म न ^ t r अ T ^ ^ स ु थ ा र ī t Ii
f - - f - i f t " í ^ f r च fr“-MY - र i T " T i
"सुv<V -सुथाfY च ^सु^fr^Trकfर-रT: n
^fTT^ थाता...

Add. 1534.
Paper; 36 l e a v e s , 6 l i n e s (ruled), 8J x 3 i n . ; dated N . s.
811 ( A . D . 1691),
MEGHA-SŪTRA.

T h i s M S . w a s n o t used f o r m y p r i n t e d e d i t i o n , o w i n g t o i t s n o t
h a v i n g been i d e n t i f i e d i n t h e p r i n t e d l i s t : see A d d . 1 6 8 9 a n d R. A . S.
J o u r n a l , A p r . 1880.

A t the e n d :

f^rf%rt^ (?) TOTT“K cT-3T"-TT^ f%f«~frf

^–*Tfafrī I
T h e n f o l l o w a scribe's verse a n d t h e date.

A d d . 1535.

P a p e r ; 6 leaves, 7 lines (ruled), x 3 i n . ; x v i l i t h cent.

PlṆḌAPĀTRĀVADĀNA-KATHĀ, attributed to DĪPAÑKARA.

B a d w r i t i n g a n d f u l l o f barbarisms.
A p p a r e n t l y t h e same w o r k as i n R . A . S. C a t . N o . 4 5 , b u t not
t h e same as A d d . 1 3 0 5 , s u p r a . I t also exists i n P a r i s , B i b l . N a t .
M S . 98 ( " D i v y ā v a d ā n a - m ā l ā " ) ,
A D D . 1535.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 121

The speaker is t h e T a t h ā g a t a , Dīpaṅkara; t h e hearer king

Sarvānanda.

TT^rकगु-^T^r च ^fन^T"" पt^प^TनTfrपT—पf–f–~fन|

न w ~ ~ T न ~ § f% श–ftक% ^ r प T ^ ^ r च पfrp-bg;– II
""थागु-r^^ I न^f^नथाT\^गुण€गु~था^TÍíTT frपT-
^ffrमहTनन^f ^ f न " ^ t नTम नरपfrīरT€trr s
0

T h e l a t t e r h a l f o f t h e w o r k (4b-6a) consists o f s h o r t p a r a g r a p h s i n
verse o n t h e v a r i o u s offerings s u i t a b l e t o be made t o a b h i k s b u w i t h a
p i ṇ ḍ a - p ā t r a , e t c . ; a n d concludes (6b) w i t h a f e w w o r d s o n a p p r o p r i a t e
seasons, m o n t h s , etc.
Ends :

Tf" ^ r < f t प क T ल r r ^ T न न – - í (sic) f प - f प T च T " " T न क थ ा

9मT"T I

Add. 1536.

P a p e r ; 32 leaves, 5 lines, 9 x 3 i n . ; dated N. s. 803 (A. D.

1683),

SVAYAMBHŪ-PURĀṆA (smallest redaction).

See A d d . 870.
I l l u s t r a t i o n s o n leaves 1, 2, a n d 32.
E n d s ( w i t h date as above, a n d scribe's n a m e ) :

fलí%rT wrचräच-R^पन f न f a (sic).

A d d . 1537.
Paper; 48 leaves, 5 lines, 1 0 ^ x 3 i n . ; modern Nepalese
hand, b u t squarer a n d more regular than usual.

KAPĪÇĀVADĀNA.
T h e leaves are n u m b e r e d 1—25, 27—49.

T h e r e a r e w o r d s o f c o m m e n t , a n d d i v i s i o n s o f w o r d s , occasionally
w r i t t e n above t h e l i n e s i n r e d , o r i n b l a c k .

T h e M S . seems t o be a n e x a c t r e p r o d u c t i o n o f t h e a r c h e t y p e o f
A d d . 1345, as t h e preface, t i t l e s , a n d even t h e c o n c l u d i n g scribe's
verse, a r e i d e n t i c a l .
122 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1538.

Add. 1538.

P a p e r ; 40 leaves, 6 lines ( r u l e d ) , 14 x 3 ^ - i n . ; dated N. s. 964

( A . D . 1844),
VīRAKUÇĀVADĀNA, f r o m t h e DlVYĀVADĀNA.
Text very faulty. Copies a t P a r i s a n d C a l c u t t a .
T h i s is a s t o r y i n praise o f t h e ashtaml-vrata, o r fast o n t h e e i g h t h
d a y , a n d p r o b a b l y composed t o be r e a d o n s o l e m n occasions o f t h i s
kind. T h e s u b j e c t m a t t e r p u r p o r t s t o be t a k e n f r o m t h e D i v y ā v a d ā n a
( m u c h of w h i c h seems t o h a v e p e r i s h e d ) , a n d i l l u s t r a t e s t h e m e r i t o f
t h e fast, etc.
B e g i n s i n verse t h u s ( a f t e r i n v o c a t i o n ) :

न~T गु~ fचर^r च क " थ ा f म ~मT~न: i

अ ^ Ä त ा Ī T ह T e S J ^पTलमīfपrī म ह ~ I S

_
- ~ T म r ~ र T f ^ r í T ^ : ^fr: सुनता"ff"f: i

7PÍ f ^ W नTम ताfT*- ~T ता~^ I न ~=ÍT~ अशt- -

क ~ r –íii–TरTमi3f"frr: Ii उ प न " : पन: ~ r ह अ ^ ^ r न म -

TTमI etc.
A f t e r a f e w m o r e verses, t h e prose b e g i n s t h u s :

^ T ^ T 5 क t SWtr रT-fगुचकt मWfrT rT^TरT"fT fच"T-

थामT*...
T h e k i n g observes t h e ashtamìvrata i n honour of Amogha-pāça and
A v a l o k i t e ç v a r a (3a. 1 ) ; a n d is r e w a r d e d b y t h e m i r a c u l o u s b i r t h o f a
son f r o m a sugar-cane (ikshu), therefore called I k s h v ā k u . A short
s t o r y is n o w t o l d o f a sārthavāha, S u p r i y a , w h o g a i n e d a s h o w e r of
j e w e l s b y a vrata (4a-b). T h e k i n g abdicates i n f a v o u r o f h i s son
I k s h v ā k u (4b, 1 — 2 ) . T h e q u e e n A l i n d ā ( a f t e r due a t t e n t i o n t o t h e
vrata) bears a s o n ; h i s n a m e w a s t o have been Kuçala, but is
shortened by his m o t h e r to K u ç a (6a, 5-6); he p e r f o r m s sundry
deeds o f p r o w e s s , w h e n c e he g a i n s t h e n a m e o f V ī r a - k u ç a (6b. 5).
The life of Vīra-kuça is n o w d e t a i l e d , a n d t h e m o r a l is t h u s s u m m e d
up i n the last line :

^rf«~: ^ i f t न T (sic) श न ^ T प त ा % ~SfT न ^ f प म † ~ प ^ न

3TTTT, ^tर"íशरTTfT अ " g ^ T ^ क न मT"íपiल Jfītī S ^ न II v
ADD. 1538.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 123

T f à ^ T f ^ " I T ^ T न t - ^ r r अ ? i f t ^ [ न ] म ह T r ^ श T ^ T न (sic)
—

–मT1T II

Add. 1543.

P a l m - l e a f ; 1 1 3 leaves, 6 lines, 1 2 x 2 i n . ; x i l t h cent.

SUVIKRĀNTAVLKRĀMI-PARIPṚICCHĀ,

or SĀRDDHADVISAHASRIKĀ PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ.

T h e h a n d i s v e r y s i m i l a r t o t h a t of R. A . S. C a t . N o . 2 : see t h e
p l a t e t h e r e , a n d c o m p a r e t h a t i n P a l æ o g r a p h i c a l Soc. O r i e n t . Ser.,
PI. 43. T h e M S . is c o r r e c t e d i n several h a n d s , m o s t l y of considerable
antiquity.

T h i s r e d a c t i o n has 7 parivarttas a n d 2 5 0 0 verses. See W a s s i l i e w ,

Taran. 1.59 ( 1 4 7 ) , a n d C s o m a As. Res. x x . 395 (also A n n . M u s . G u i m .
i i . 2 0 1 ) as t o i t s T i b e t a n f o r m , etc.
A f t e r 15 l i n e s of i n v o c a t i o n a n d preface, t h e t e x t begins (2b) :

TTव़ म थ ा -JrTमकf*3Tन ^ म ^ f म " " f न ^ र F - T 2 ह Í 3 ह र f Ì T

s

I t W Í कल^कfनता^ महता f म ^ f f न ता^म-f च^T-

— ftre-tft:...
The chapters end :

1. –ST^Tī"5T-tTTf^rTTOī-ī:T^ J T - W I 19b.
2. ^T^TTW^TTf^rTT^T^^fT^rfT ^ f ^ f f a : I
24b.

3. rf-JrTT tr†\cf^r ^JJ{ ( f l f f a : 37b.

4. -tt-f^-rft-r-rTt I T * 'g-S-5: l 60.

5. - 5 ^ f r T t f f t - f ° — * : I 64b.
6. -=í^T-ff^ 0
-f-r: I 9 4 .
7. - S ^ W " f í \ - I 0
I -5T^^f^T^f^Tfínft-
T ^ l W ^ T T f a r T T T ^ W ^
TTTfarTT W T " f T I
T h e n f o l l o w s t h e verse ^ ^etr-JrH-Tr... ‚ w i t h w h i c h the other
P r a j ñ à p ā r a m i t ā i n 2 5 0 0 verses begins ( A d d . M S S . 1628 and 1629).
T h e w o r k s , h o w e v e r , seem d i s t i n c t ; see W a s s i l i e w (supra c i t . ) . As
124 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1543.

to t h e subject, S u v i k r ā n t a v i k r ā m i n ' s first questions of t h e B u d d h a

g i v e some n o t i o n o f t h e g e n e r a l d r i f t a n d a r e t h u s expressed (3a-b):

पWपTरfमनTTT5TपTरftíनf7ī म न ^ - J न I f ^ थ ा T T म न " न

न I कथाìīनपन^ frfw^r महT^: irwपTरf^T^T^रfन

क ^ न c R s प ī f V " ~ T म ह ° पTfTपTरfìFTताथा"Jरन: ~TfT-
-

तारfमतामT"नT पfरपfरf^fH I क ^ म 0
व़tfV~~-f~í
महT 0
T T " T प T र f म त ा ^ Ī T ^ त ा म T र : प T ^ थ ा न 3 त ा र ल म न [I]
* * t म T र क ^ T f ì 5 चT"गु^Īन I ^ T " T ^ " í म न " न ^ 3TTÍTपTरfमता
f^हītftहरन v ^rf^f-fr म ह T " 0
f^TT ^ f l l त ा V ^ प f र प J र -
मfVन^fन I
I n c h . 2, a t t h e b e g i n n i n g , t h e speakers a r e Ānanda a n d Ç ā r a d v a t ī -
putra (Çārip ); 0
i n c h . 5, Ç ā r a d v a t ī p u t r a a n d S u b h ū t i . Elsewhere
t h e y seem t o be S u v i k r ā n t a v i k r ā m i n a n d t h e B u d d h a .
A t t h e e n d i s a n o d d leaf, f o u n d i n A d d . 1 6 8 0 , w r i t t e n b y t h e
scribe o f t h i s M S . i n p r e c i s e l y t h e same s t y l e , a n d c o n t a i n i n g q u i t e
s i m i l a r m a t t e r ; b u t i t i s n o t n u m b e r e d l i k e t h e rest.

A d d . 1544.

P a p e r ; 172 leaves,, 7 lines, 20 x 2 i n . ; x i i t h cent.

ASHṬASĀHASRIKĀ-PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ.
See P a l æ o g r a p h . Soc. O r . Series, P l a t e 57, where Professors
C o w e l l a n d E g g e l i n g assign t h e M S . t o t h e xiifch c e n t . N o t e also
t h a t t h e c o n j e c t u r e t h e r e g i v e n as t o t h e i n d i v i d u a l p e c u l i a r i t y o f t h e
s l o p i n g h a n d i s c o n f i r m e d b y leaves 8 4 — 8 7 o f A d d . 1 7 0 8 .
F o r t h e p o s t s c r i p t see A d d . 1 1 6 3 .

T h e r e a r e dates o f r e c i t a t i o n w r i t t e n o n t h e b a c k o f b o t h t h e first
a n d t h e l a s t l e a v e s ; t h e one b e i n g N. S. 4 9 2 , t h e o t h e r 4 9 9 . The last
t w o f i g u r e s o f t h e l a t t e r are o b s c u r e : t h e f o r m e r i s i n t e r e s t i n g as b e i n g

expressed b o t h i n figures a n d w o r d s ( न प T ल " म T f%न~Ç5fल^fcfT),

ADD. 1546. I.] S A N S K R I T MANUSCRIPTS.
125
A d d . 1546. 1 .
B l a c k p a p e r ; 3 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 2 ^ i n . ; x v i i t h cent.
A collection of DHĀRAṆīs.
W r i t t e n i n gold letters.
T h e r e is a n i l l u s t r a t i o n o n If. I.
Begins:

नमt र(^च-~T I
T f " अ ^ f T ^ नTम थारfण -gमT" I 2a.
T 0
अfमताम „ „ „ 26.
T 0
अ म t ^ f ì r f ^ I 3a.

A d d . 1546. 2.
B l u e - b l a c k p a p e r ; 7 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 2 ^ i n . ; x v i i t h cent.

MAHĀ-SAMBARA-HṚIDAYA-DHĀRAṆĪ.

T h e leaves a r e n u m b e r e d 3 — 7 , 9, 1 0 .
W r i t t e n i n g o l d , s i l v e r , a n d bronze l e t t e r s .
Begins:

उ f^"JनTथा^T
O n leaf 5 a r e spaces f o r p i c t u r e s .
Ends:

TfrT म ह T ~ - f र - - ^ नमT7f:

A d d . 1547.
P a p e r ; 1 8 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 2 - ^ i n . ; x v i n t h cent.

AlKAJAṬĀ-STOTRA.
T h e leaves a r e n u m b e r e d w i t h s m a l l figures i n the right-hand
corner a t t h e f o o t .
O n t h e w o r k see A d d . 1 4 5 3 .
Begins:

Tjif म थ ा - f ~ क ° _ o
म~तान V प"iमT% f^fरfìr^र
f ^ ह र f न "ff म ह त ा च f म ^ W न ताì
Ends :

.... अ ^ न ^ 5 í f r T II अT^क"f"Tम^TfरकTथा नTम

^ T च f प f II
126 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST
[ADD. 1548.

A d d . 1548.
P a p e r ; 23 l e a v e s , 5 l i n e s , 6 x 2 - ^ i n . ; x v i i i t h c e n t .

NĀMA-SAÑGĪTI.

T h e leaves are n u m b e r e d 52—73, so t h a t t h e M S . w a s a p p a r e n t l y

p a r t o f a c o l l e c t i o n o f w o r k s ; cf. A d d . 1104.
B e g i n s a n d ends as A d d . 1323.

A d d . 1549.
P a p e r ; 9 l e a v e s , 5 l i n e s , 6 x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N . s. 9 2 1 ( A . D . 1801).

NĀMĀSHṬOTTARA-ÇATAKA.
T h e r e is a n i l l u s t r a t i o n o f a goddess o n t h e first page.
Begins:

अ f नमT Tता"f I
Ends :

अrö तारT म-TfरकTथा: नTमT^TrTरशनक गु"मT-

fपcT ^ F प T ^ W l ™ I
T h e n f o l l o w s t h e d a t e , as above ; b u t t h e l a s t figure i s i n d i s t i n c t .

A d d . 1550,
Paper; 2 1 l e a v e s , 5 l i n e s , 6 x 2-J– i n . ; m o d e r n .

PAÑCA-MAHĀ-RAKSHĀ-SŪTRĀṆI.

A c o l l e c t i o n o f d h ā r a ṇ ī s i n c o n n e x i o n w i t h t h e same 5 Ç a k t i s as
those o f t h e P a ñ c a - r a k s h ā , A d d . 1325 ( w h i c h see). Spaces a r e l e f t
f o r p i c t u r e s o f t h e Ç a k t i s a t t h e heads o f t h e c h a p t e r s .
Begins :

अt नमY म न s r i r अM^महnrfन-रT^r 1rí^jरTf3rà

sNIl न^f^Tगुकपथाl
ì. अrśrमहTirfन-रTथा च-^r म च t थारxft *मrtr: 18.
2. अ M म ह T त ा ह " í 3 T म ^ " ^ t ^ च "मTTT 10.
Tfन ^pffT नTम थार^fī "मTTf: 11.
3. (?) अ T ^ r म ह T म ^ f f t f ^ ī T र T ^ T ^ च * म T ~ : 15.
ADD. 1550.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 127

4. अT^TमहTlftनWfनf^T"-íT ^ च ~मT~: 18.

Ends :

TfìT नच गु"TनÍ गुlTगुमTtन f"तान† f"तागुमTtन

म ह T ^ t f r ī - ^ " (sic) % frī अT^महT3Tfrr° ... ."íचTf^ ""fTTT.
(see A d d . 1325).

^ ^ T 0
etc.

नपTल3Pt ^rमTरचTणन^ ( = N . s. 950 (?) == A . D . 1830).

Add. 1551.

Paper; 23 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 2 i n . ; m o d e r n .

A collection o f DHĀRAṆīs.

T h e r e are i l l u s t r a t i o n s a t t h e b e g i n n i n g o f N o s . 1 a n d 4.

1. Çakraçambara (V)-dhāranl.
B e g i n s (leaf 2a):

अf नमt - W ~ T ~
Tfन ^ f t च ^ प र ~ " W म थार^t "मTTT I
-

2. A s t o t r a t o Tārā-devī, i n 21 n u m b e r e d stanzas, e n d i n g 8b.

3. A s t o t r a (?) t o Vajra-Satva a n d Tathāgatas. E n d s 12b.

4. Āryamahā-kāla-dhāranī. E n d s 19b.

5. Candamahāroshanatantra-dh , 0
21b.

Ends:

TfH ^tमहTरtपण न-*TनTप-ल - म n r i

L e a f l b c o n t a i n s t h e last w o r d s o f t h e p o s t s c r i p t o f s o m e t h i n g e l s e :

"Çव़Jताf^ महTOम (sic).

A d d . 1552.

P a p e r ; 2 leaves ( n u m b e r e d 1 1 , 1 2 ) , 5 lines, 7 x 2 i n . ; m o d e r n .

Fragment of t h e KALACAKRA-MANTRA-DHARANL

Ends :

TfrT कTलच-ffम-fथार^ ~मTTT II

128 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1553.

A d d . 1553.
P a p e r ; 15 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 2 2 i n , ; m o d e r n .

A collection of DHĀRAṆīs.
T h e leaves are n u m b e r e d 1 — 1 1 , 13, 15, 1 8 , 19.
T h e r e are i l l u s t r a t i o n s o f deities.
1. Pa7īcavimçatikā-prajMpāramitāhridaya--dh . 0
E n d s a t 7b.
2. Sahasrabhuja(ì)4okeçvara-dhāranī.
Ends:

T W T ^ " ह ^ ^ ल T क " Í र ^ Í थारT-ÍV ~ म I 0

Add. 1554.
P a p e r ; 3 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 2-J- i n . ; x v i i i t h cent.
PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ-HṚIDAYA-DHĀRAṆĪ.

T h e w o r k consists c h i e f l y o f i n v o c a t i o n s , etc. I t is n o t t h e same

as A d d . 1485. I.
Begins :
न म : ^ ~ W ~ T ~ II e t c .
Ends:

अ r ò ^ T T 5 T प T र f म त ा " ; ^तामथारxfrप f t " म T " I

A d d . 1555.
Paper ; 8 leaves, 5 lines, 6 x 2 i n . ; m o d e r n .

DHĀRAṆĪS.

1. Mahāçambara-dhāranī.
Ends:

Tfन ^ म ह T - ^ ल - J क^रrafgra3fi; न T म था 0
"°
2. Bhūta-(ì)çambara-dhāranī.
Ends:

TOĪ ^ ^ न श ^ र W " न " 5 Tथार'fV" म T " : I

A d d . 1580.
P a l m - l e a f ; 4 leaves, 5 lines, 10 x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N. s. 547 ( A . D .
1427).
ÇAMBŪKĀVADĀNA.
A D D . 158Ò.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 129

T h e M S . gives the t i t l e w i t h t h e strange barbarism *ī —

^क . 0

T h e style a n d subject o f t h e tale are n o t u n l i k e t h e Pañca-tantra,

the first personages i n t r o d u c e d b e i n g seven shells ( s a m b h ū k ā ḥ ) a n d
a fisherman n a m e d R ū p a k a ; f u r t h e r o n , b o t h personages a n d scenery
are d i s t i n c t i v e l y B u d d h i s t i c .

B e g i n s , a f t e r 4 çlokas o f p r e f a t o r y i n v o c a t i o n :

अTft नT-^Tf^क^Tगुप^ न 1 अf^T ह ^ न ^ ~ f"-Pròt

नTम प x क र T l f t (sic) ~ T र T न क ^ ल च ल W ^ f % ह ~ T न (sic) í न त ा " -

^ í त ा I W T " J नTT न ~ ~ ~ J ~ : (?)

Ends:

^ i ^ T ^ T न f न ^ T न क थ ा "मTTTII"° ^ 8 ^ अ ^ f न ~~J \°

fलf"frī ^ ^ च t क - ^ T च T ^ प - ^ r ~ : (?)

Add. 1581.

P a p e r ; 8 leaves, 8 lines, 9 x 5 i n . ; m o d e r n Devanāgarī h a n d .

DHARMA-LAKSHMĪ-SAMVĀDA (vernacular).

The syllable र T म 0
i s placed above each p a g e - n u m b e r .

T h e w o r k is d i v i d e d i n t o 8 adhyāyas.

Ends:

TfrT ^ V ^ ल ^ t ^ " T ^ अ W म T (sic) "मTTT I

Add. 1585.

Paper; 1 3 leaves, 1 0 lines ( r u l e d ) , 1 4 x 3 i n . ; fine, minute

h a n d - w r i t i n g of t h e x v n t h cent.
SUMĀGADHĀVADĀNA and part of the

DAÇĀKUÇALAJAM PHALAM.

O n t h e r i g h t side o f each leaf ( 1 — 1 2 ) सुमTनथा.

O n t h e t a l e see B u r n o u f , Intr. p. 5 6 6 , a n d R ā j e n d r a l ā l a , Nep.
Buddh. Lit. p. 2 3 7 .
Begins:

^ ^ f r f V ^ r « t : i "t^t w-rr-f s W&TIT *VC-

"5rTt -nf%-r: TT–t>ft ^r-rr-n"^r-ff^rfVí 0

9
130 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1585.

Ends:

सुमTनथा^"Tन " म T t f I 13a.

O n 13b t h e r e i s m a r k e d a t t h e side ^ [ श T f श ल .-

Then, after invocations to Buddha, etc.:

-"-gīfम ~शT-rशल^ पjलi - ^ " 3 " T W T न ÍTWíT

मन"ता W% I
T h e M S . ends a b r u p t l y w i t h t h i s leaf.

Add. 1586.

P a p e r ; 2 0 leaves, 1 0 l i n e s ( r u l e d ) , 1 4 x 3 i n . ; fine, m i n u t e
h a n d - w r i t i n g , d a t e d N‚ s . 7 8 1 (A.D. 1 6 6 1 ) .

RĀSHṬRAPĀLA-PARIPṚICCHĀ.

The t i t l e of t h e w o r k is cited i n B ö h t l i n g k a n d R o t h f r o m t h e
V y u t p a t t i : see t w o c i t a t i o n s i n A d d . 1 4 7 8 above.

M r N a n j i o i n f o r m s m e t h a t t h e r e i s a Chinese t r a n s l a t i o n o f t h i s
work, made b y Jñānagupta under t h e S i n dynasty (A.D. 5 8 9 — 6 1 8 ) ,
being N o . 23 ( 1 8 ) o f t h e Chinese T r i p i ṭ a k a . O n t h e T i b e t a n see F e e r ,
i n A n n . G. i i . 254. [See also t h e a c c o u n t i n t h e S u p p l e m e n t a r y n o t e
at the end of the text.]

A f t e r t h e i n v o c a t i o n , a l i n e o f preface commences w i t h t h e w o r d s

मT"ÍWi;^र"f^frīकर^ftता...; then follow T3~PJTथा Wñ

a n d a l a r g e l i s t o f B o d h i s a t t v a s etc., f o r m i n g t h e audience.
Ends:

TOर^lf: न~j~w ^मTन"íचरffrरT^r ~मT~ अröरT-

?पTलपftT~* T
" " T थ ा न ^ च ^मTTTfमfrf I ^ VÜ° I

d a t e (see a b o v e ) I ^tमहTगु-f TपīfW "í^गुfन f^f^fī \

Add. 1589.

Paper; 1 4 4 leaves, 8 lines, 1 3 x 5 i n . ; dated N . s. 9 9 4

(A.D. 1874).

VlCITRAKARṆIKĀVADĀNA-MĀLĀ o r PAPRAÇEKHARA-AVADĀNA
(Newari).
Preface begins i n S a n s k r i t :

^ftशT^ffह सुरनण^f5rT:...
ADD. 1589.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 131

T e x t (?) b e g i n s :

1. Ends:

Tf~ ^ 1 ^ f च ^ 1 ^ क T ^ T न म T ल T थ ा " W S^TT"í: I 16b.

2. (?)

3. TfH ^ftf^r° ° T ^ T न ^fft^TS^jT^: I 53b.

4. T 0
^ t ° ° ^ T न - ^ 7 T न प T र म T T च75^ I ( i . e . ^ प T ल म T -
-

पT ) 0
65.

5. T 0
~r नo 0
प च म T S ^ T " – : I 76b.
6. T° ^ t 0
न 0
प~मT S ^ 0
I 89b.

7. T 0
~T न 0
नTTमT S^~ I 1 0 0 .0

8. क 0
~P न 0
अ"gमTT I 111.
T h e w o r k ends :

TfH प i r e प र [= ° श ^ r र ] अ ^ T न न म T ^
T h i s l a s t t i t l e seems t o occur o n l y i n t h i s place.

Add. 1590.
Paper; 2 5 7 leaves, 10 lines, 13 x 4 i n . ; m o d e r n .

KALPADRUMĀVADĀNA-MĀLĀ.

See F e e r i n J o u r n . A s i a t i q u e 1 8 7 9 , p. 2 8 3 ; also t h e l i s t o f tales,

i b i d . , p. 3 0 4 ; a n d l i k e w i s e t h e l o n g a c c o u n t i n D r R ā j e n d r a l ā l a M i t r a ,
i^ep. Buddh. Lit. pp. 292 sqq.
Add. M S . 9 0 0 i s a copy o f t h e last t w o tales.

Add. 1592.
P a p e r ; 1 2 1 leaves, 10 lines, 12 x 5 i n . ; m o d e r n .

P a r t of t h e R A T N Ā V A D Ā N A - M Ā L Ā ( 1 7 tales).

I n A d d . 1615 t h e w o r k is said to be ' s p o k e n ' b y Çrīghana.

F o r a g e n e r a l a c c o u n t see F e e r , J o u r n . A s i a t i q u e 1 8 7 9 , p p . 2 8 3
sqq.; a n d h i s f u l l l i s t o f Tales, i b i d . , 3 0 5 .
T h e t i t l e s c o i n c i d e w i t h those o f t h e P a r i s M S . , except where
otherwise stated.
9—2
132 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1592.

T a l e 1 ends 9b.
2 ,, 17b.
» 3 ,, 25b.

‚, 4 ,, 33b ( ^ f t T क T प ^ T ) . 0

» 5 ,, 37b.

,, 6 ,, 41b ( स ु क f f a " T न ) (sic).

,, 7 ‚, 46b ( ~ ग ु थ ा न T ^ T * Í ) ,

,, 8 ,, 49a-b ( प ^ T T र T अ"^Tन).

„ 9 ‚i 57.
,, 10 „ 65.
„ 11 „ 71.
» 12 „ 83.
„ 13 „ 95 ( T T श T " ñ r T क " " f T " ^ T न ) .

„ 14 „ 104b.

„ 15 „ 109 ( क न क ^ Í T ^ T न , P a r i s M S , a n d Feer, 1. c ,
p. 2 9 8 , t a l e N o . 1 6 ) .
,, 16 ,, N o title. S t o r y o f a m e r c h a n t , Nanda, at Çrāvasti
(cf. P a r i s M S . N o . 2 5 ) , 117b.

E n d s w i t h tale 17, \fH ^ f r T क T ^ T न न म T e t II Paris M S . ,

tale 15.

A d d . 1593.

P a p e r ; 2 5 3 leaves, 7 — 8 lines, 1 2 x 3 J i n . ; i n several hands,

t h e last g i v i n g a date N . s. 9 3 9 ( A . D . 1 8 1 9 ) .

SĀDHANA-MĀLĀ-TANTRA.

A d d . 1 6 8 6 i s a l a r g e f r a g m e n t o f a n o l d M S . o f t h e same w o r k :
see t h e a c c o u n t o f t h a t M S .
Begins:

न म T प ^ T T " न T ^ II न " T न f न थ ा न त ा न ^ गुणनणTथारTनS

परT^r गुरt: ^ r - f T T न न ताम *i;ftrन * तार^wt: n etc.

A little further on :

ताr: गुरता प र न t म न ^ " " 5 म T ण f ^ f ^ त ा ^ w f ^

न म f ^ r T ftfW गुथाí\क प ^ ^ न s II अf न म t S^V^T“T

^ ^ S f f W etc.
ADD. 1593.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 133

Ends:

^fगु—^मपt^शगुw^fलम ": 5
Ii श त ा ^ र प 7 f T ~ म T - s

प न ^ f ल f ^ r ò न : II fqr^पTi5ī: n
D a t e ( i n semi-vernacular),

<L^.L.था~ण ~ í f í " W * f t " T " ^ f ह f न f i T ^ ह T ल ^

(f^हTर) T च T ^ अ " í त ा न " - Ç न T ^ - f ल T * 3 म II

Add. 1596.

Paper; 2 6 leaves, 6 lines, 1 3 ^ x 3 i n . ; dated N. s . 9 5 0

(A.D. 1 8 3 0 ) .

RATNAGUṆA-SAÑCAYA.

T h e leaves h a v e t h e d o u b l e n u m b e r i n g , 1 — 2 6 , a n d ( m o r e c o n ­
spicuously) 7 1 — 9 6 , so t h a t t h e present M S . w o u l d seem t o h a v e
b e l o n g e d t o a series.
A p p a r e n t l y a collection of gāthās i l l u s t r a t i v e of t h e Ashṭasahasrikā
P r a j ñ ā - p ā r a m i t ā ; f o r n o n e o f t h e m seem t o o c c u r i n t h e t e x t o f t h a t
w o r k , as w e h a v e i t i n A d d , 8 6 6 .
I n 3 2 s h o r t chapters, c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t h o s e o f t h e A s h ṭ a s ° .

Begins:

w-?r *"WNrr-i?wk m«t–i«ìWT^ (?) - t - M r i r t

4. "í-ra-"T T^ñj"f-f-ī tT-"T-ĪT ^ t ™ - — r f ^ T –

^tft^rff "ítíī Twm v-srre: 1 ( 7 4 ) .
5. * T 0
H-fi TT^f^rft^ I

I T * -fffT-í: T?f\–f e t c . 0

F o r t h e o t h e r t i t l e s see A d d . 8 6 6 .
Ends:

- 3 T ^ r g : ^ f W T ^ † l-T-T—T F W T - f T T f ^ T “ - r † -tf^f-frTT
W*Tt*T (sic) W - f f - T (?) T " 1 ' 9 " - f ^ n ī T - I T ^ T *w-r: I
T h e n f o l l o w d a t e , etc., as a b o v e .
134 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1596.

frf-frt^(i.e. 1%f% ) ü T ~ í - ^ T T r ~ T
0
^ft"f"T--"-– ~ T –

The above titles, etc. may serve as examples of the barbarously

incorrect character of the M S .

A d d . 1598.
P a p e r ; 1 7 1 leaves, 5 lines, 1 1 x 4 i n . ; m o d e r n .
AVADĀNA-SĀRA-SAMUCCAYA.
The M S . is t o r n i n places, and ends abruptly at the same word as
A d d . 1585.
M a n y of the leaves have on their left margin - " Wf° - 1 ° , so that 0

I have supposed this to be part of the work No. 48 i n M r Hodgson's

list (Essay L i t . Nep. p. 38).
Begins:
* r ò Tf^TT*ī† I f — f * r f "-TfrT -ITfrT-T-RT-TS--TO 3tw: Ì

- T “ T I
1. T f r T - f t - í T - – T - f r - f - T T r T – í : -TTTTTT I 22a.

2. T° 1° I 33a.
3. T° 1 ~ T T ^ T - l « C T ^ (sie) I 43b.

4. T° ^ T W ^ T R 0
I 56b.

6. T° "T-T-iTTTT-T I 70.

7. T° - f — M - T l r T * I 78.

8. T° ^Wr-ffrr -–– I 85b.

9. T° "ff^“-TrT-fr I 101b.

10. T ° ^–*–H<1* I 111b.

11. T° W H M « f c I 121a.

12. T° ^ - - - " T r T * I 137b.

The remainder of the MS. coincides exactly w i t h A d d . 1585,
containing the Sumāghadāvadāna and the fragment there noticed.
ADD. 1598.] S A N S K R I T MANUSCRIPTS. 135

Tale 1 is apparently different f r o m t h e tale of t h e sārthavāha

D h a r m a l a b h a i n t h e M a h ā v a s t u ( A d d . 1 3 3 9 , leaves 2 3 2 — 2 4 1 ) .
T a l e 2 i s also d i f f e r e n t f r o m its homonym i n the Avadāna-
k a l p a - l o k ā ( A d d . 9 1 3 , leaves 1 5 — 1 7 ) ; t h o u g h t h e m e r i t o f s a c r i f i c i n g
e v e n one's b o d y f o r a n o t h e r ' s b e n e f i t i s a m o r a l p o i n t e d i n b o t h .
Tale 3 is t h e story o f a sārthavāha named Nanda, w h o is
p u n i s h e d f o r h i s excessive a c c u m u l a t i o n o f w e a l t h i n a f o r m e r b i r t h ,
b y a miserable s p i r i t of miserly jealousy i n this. .

T a l e 4 i s t h e same as A ç o k ā v . N o . 1 2 ; thus t h e verses o f

lamentation uttered b y t h e tapasvinl at the birth of her son,

b e g i n n i n g Wirf प च . . , (49b), a r e i d e n t i c a l : t h e b u l k o f b o t h tales

consists o f discourses o n abhidkarma, etc. The beginning of this story
h o w e v e r corresponds w i t h 208a. l i n e 4 ‚ n o t 207b, o f A d d . 1 4 8 2 , as
t h e t a l e t h e r e has several pages o f i n t r o d u c t i o n a n d scenery.
Tale 5 is t h e story of a sārthavāha named Supriya, i n the reign o f
B r a h m a d a t t a a t Benares.
T a l e 6. Vid. A d d . 1473 et al. i b . cit.
T a l e 7. O n C a n d r a p r a b h a see B u r n . Intr. 138, 160.
T a l e 8. See D i v y ā v a d ā n a , T a l e x x x i i .
T a l e 9. A l o n g t a l e o f B r a h m a d a t t a , k i n g o f Benares a n d h i s
experiences i n e l e p h a n t - h u n t i n g : d i f f e r e n t f r o m t h e t a l e o f t h e same
name i n t h e Jātaka-mālā.
T a l e 10. A t a l e i l l u s t r a t i v e o f t h e v i r t u e o f kshānti, i n which
t h e c h i e f actors a r e a c e r t a i n K a l i i i g a - r ā j a a n d C a n d r a k u m ā r a . (The
C h a n d a - k u m ā r a - j ā t a k a i n t h e C a r i y a - p i ṭ a k a i s i l l u s t r a t i v e o f dāna.)
Tale I I . One o f t h e numerous deer-births. I n praise o f vīrya.
Tale 12. A s t o r y o f a peacock, S u v a r ṇ ā v a b h ā s a .

A d d . 1603.

P a p e r ; 18 l e a v e s , 6 l i n e s , 1 2 J x 3 ^ i n . ; d a t e d N. s. 919 ( A . D .
1799).
UPOSHADHĀvADĀNA, [DEVAPUTROTPATTIJ

a n d D0SHANIRṆAYĀVADĀNA.
These a r e c l e a r l y t h e same w o r k s as R. A . S. N o . 15 ( q . v . ) .
See also A d d . 1 6 1 0 .
136 C A T A L O G U E O F B U D D H I S T [ADD. 1603.

Begins (after invocations o f t h e R a t n a t r a y a a n d A v a l o k i t e ç v a r a ) :

- T f *TOT w> TÇ*° *Hi-u--*f*ī-ī-i^f*r

^T-W etc.0

TfrT -i^r7-nt%W-n^ HT-fr?t S*t-T-fT--^ŚT%-"W*

^TT^T—T^T"-ff^rT-F"íT^rflTr^VT -TT-T f " í t f ^ — f - r n l T –

* T M < M TP-m I 0
I 10a.
Ends:

^ T n T ^ r - f f ^ - ^ T ^ T ^ T ^ - T R W r r r f ^ f r T I ( D a t e as above).

The titles - - f % 0
and-5ff& 0
occur a t t h e r i g h t h a n d o f m a n y

leaves; o n t h e cover is t h e general t i t l e

Add. 1607.

Paper; 224 leaves, 6 lines, 1 2 J x 3 i n . ; dated N. s. 9 0 2

(A.D. 1782).
S A D D H A R M \ –L A Ṅ K Ā V A T Ā R A .

O n t h e w o r k see A d d . 9 1 5 , a n d a d d a reference t o F e e r i n A n n .
M u s . G u i m . i i . 2 3 7 . T h i s M S . represents a n i n d e p e n d e n t t e x t , f o r
t h o u g h b o t h a r e o f t e n f a u l t y , passages a r e p r e s e r v e d here ( e . g . 168a,b,
e n d i n g as A d d . 9 1 5 , 12a, 2 ) t h a t a r e m a r k e d as l a c u n a e i n t h a t M S .

Add. 1609.

P a p e r ; 52 leaves f o l d i n g b a c k w a r d s a n d forwards, 7 lines,

9 x 3-^ i n . ; X V l l t h cent.

M a n u a l of TANTBIC PŪJĀ (BALI-PŪJĀ or CAKRA P Ū J Ā ?).

T h e p a p e r is m o u n t e d o n m u s l i n a n d gauze.
T h e t i t l e च s f T ^ " í T is given o n t h e wrapper.
The t i t l e Bali-pūja g i v e n i n D r W r i g h t ' s list is p a r t l y substan­

t i a t e d b y t h e e n d i n g o f t h e w o r k ; w h i c h r u n s : Tfìī पचपY^5T . . .

after 3 lines श"ftīकT ^f%.

T h e final c o l o p h o n i s s i m p l y \fH ~3fT न म T " T I I 0

II

* Cf. O x f . C a t . 388b, 1. 1 .
ADD. 1610.] S A N S K R I T MANUSCRIPTS. 137

Add. 1610.
P a p e r ; 14 leaves, 9 lines, 13 x 5 i n . ; modern.
UPOSHADHĀVADĀNA.
T h i s is t h e same w o r k as R . A . S. C a t . N o . 15, w h i c h i s t h e r e
called "Uposhadhāvadānam and Doshanirṇayāvadānam", but the
form is w r i t t e n o n t h e r i g h t h a n d o f several leaves
t h r o u g h o u t o u r M S . , showing t h a t " U p o s h a d h a " is a general name
for the whole work. I t consists o f 2 adhyāyas.
T h i s a v a d ā n a belongs t o t h e l a t e s t s t y l e o f c o m p o s i t i o n . There is
no continuous plot, b u t t h e w o r k is a somewhat r a m b l i n g dialogue
b e t w e e n t h e B u d d h a , V ā ç i s h ṭ h a a n d o t h e r s : t h e r e are several pages o f
i n v o c a t i o n s etc. A t 1 1 a t h e r e occurs a s h o r t s t o r y a b o u t D h a r m a p ā l a
k i n g of Vaiçālī. See m o r e i n R ā j e n d r a l ā l a M i t r a , iVep. B. Lit p. 265.
T e x t begins :

Trव़ म थ ा ~r o
~ o
"° कfपल^fन महTनन^t ~?^fन–

XJr\ म न ^ " स ु न r ī त ा f श ^ ^ त ा ^ मन3ता Sमt~पTशलt%^fर-

~T उ प T प थ ा - ^ T न T च f t न क थ ा थ ा म v उ प T प V t न T म ^-ÍपचT-
r प f r T ^ T म TT^मT S^ÍT^: I 6b-7a.

Ends :

Tfन सुन 0
"° * 0
नTगुमTRftपf^r^T नTमr5Rrrन
~मTTT II

Add. 1611.
P a p e r ; 98 leaves, 13 lines, 14 x 4 i n . ; dated N. s. 765 (A.D.
1645).
AVADĀNA-ÇATAKA.
T h i s M S . is f u l l y described b y M . F e e r i n t h e J o u r n , A s i a t i q u e
( A u g . — D e c . 1879). Cf. especially p. 1 4 4 : " C e M S . est sans d o u t e l e
seul r e p r é s e n t a n t des anciens m a n u s c r i t s de c e t o u v r a g e . "
A f u l l l i s t o f t h e tales is t o be f o u n d ibid. p. 302. For the
n u m b e r i n g compare p. 159, n o t e .
138 C A T A L O G U E OF B U D D H I S T [ADD. 1614.

A d d . 1614.
Paper; 36 leaves, 7 lines, 13 x 4 i n . ; l a t e x v i i l t h cent., w i t h
modern supply.
A collection of STOTRAS a n d Songs.
T h e M S , consists of 19 leaves o r i g i n a l l y n u m b e r e d 2 0 — 3 8 , n o w
1 3 — 3 1 , w r i t t e n i n a square a n d r e g u l a r D e v a n ā g a r ī h a n d (perhaps of
t h e e n d of the x v n i t h cent.), w i t h lines a n d margins r u l e d ; the
r e m a i n d e r ( 1 — 1 2 , 3 2 , 3 6 ) is a v e r y r e c e n t s u p p l y b y Nepalese scribes.
T h e verses i n each h y m n are n u m b e r e d , a n d t h e n u m b e r s are
accordingly given below.
Begins :

न म : ^ t म ^ ल t f क ^ " f र T " Ii ^ f t T O " ü - f Ii

T h e f o l l o w i n g a r e t h e first o c c u r r i n g t i t l e s :

W T T f II ^ II 3.
Tr-TT^T ^ - - ^ - T - r r - ? T " i r ? í - 5 r T W
0
* 0
II \\\\ 5.
TcUTtT 0
^ W - f WTTĪI I 6b.
Tr-TT^T ^ R ^ T ^ W H
0
I V i ‚ l 7b.
~ 0
W-~J° Tt°\-*\ ib.

~ ° "íTW-r^rT^""TW 0
* 0
I \ " I 8b.
" 0
"f“C“lfrTW * 0
I Ç I 9.
S h o r t h y m n s t o A v a l o k i t e ç v a r a c o n t i n u e t i l l 13 ( t h e o r i g i n a l M S . )
w h e r e we g e t :

XĪH — r T T W T T ^ r T * ™ f T ^ H wnrX I
and ibid.
T h e h y m n s n e x t f o l l o w i n g are c h i e f l y addressed t o Ç ā k y a - s i ṃ h a , a n d
are a t t r i b u t e d t o ' H a r s h a - d e v a - b h ū p a t i ' (15) a n d Yaçodharā (16, 17).
A m o n g t h e n e x t f o l l o w i n g a r e h y m n s p u r p o r t i n g t o be t a k e n from
t h e B h a d r a k a l p ā v a d ā n a , b y N a v a g r a h a (17b), a n d f r o m t h e S v a y a m -
bhūpurāṇa (20). F r o m 33 o n w a r d s t h e h y m n s are c a l l e d ' s o n g s '

. E a c h consists o f a b o u t a score of n u m b e r e d verses, t h e l a s t

being entitled ल†%~fर*í†fT.

T h e c o l l e c t i o n has n o g e n e r a l t i t l e o r c o l o p h o n .
A D D . 1615.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 139

A d d . 1615.
Paper; 143 leaves, 10 l i n e s , 1 1 x 6 i n . ; dated i n words N. s.
923 (A.D. 1 8 0 3 ) ; l a r g e m o d e r n Nepalese h a n d , often s l o p i n g t o
the right.

P a r t s of t h e RATNĀVADĀNAMĀLĀ a n d of o t h e r collections of tales.

E a c h t a l e , as a r u l e , has i t s o w n p a g i n a t i o n , a n d o n t h e m a r g i n
are w r i t t e n t h e n a m e s o f t h e c o l l e c t i o n a n d o f t h e t a l e .
T h e tales a r e as f o l l o w s :
I. F r o m t h e Ratnāvadāna (see t h e names o f t h e tales i n A d d .
1592). T h e s c r i b e seems t o h a v e t r a n s c r i b e d w h a t h e c o u l d find i n a n
i m p e r f e c t c o p y ; so h e has w r i t t e n i t i n seven p o r t i o n s o f 2 4 , 1 2 , 9,
3 4 , 1 1 , 1 8 , a n d 7 leaves, r e s p e c t i v e l y , m a k i n g 109 leaves i n a l l .

1. T a l e 1 ends 12a. 4. T a l e 13 ( h e r e c a l l e d Çāntika)

‚, 2 23a. ( l a c u n a o n 18b) ends 19b.
2. ‚‚ 6 6a. „ 14 breaks off at 34b.
7 12b. 5. „ 18 ends 8b.
,, 8 breaks off at 12b. „ 19 breaks off a t 13b.
3. ,, 1 1 ( h e r e c a l l e d Hastava- 6. „ 25 ends lib.
dāna) breaks off at 9a. 7. „ 27 6b.
‚‚ 28 breaks off a t 8a.
II. F r o m t h e Dvāviṃçatyavadana, 7 leaves.
T h e t e x t seems i n d e p e n d e n t o f t h a t o f A d d . 1 2 7 4 . T a l e 1 ends 5a;
2 ends 5b; 3 ends 6a; 4 ends 7a; 5 b r e a k s o f f a t 7b. T h i s last is
n o t t h e same as t a l e 5 i n A d d . 1 2 7 4 .
III. W o r k o n t h e 1 2 Tīrthas of Nepal.
1 4 leaves. I n verse t h r o u g h o u t .
T e x t begins :

अ ^ T i f f JīTS§|Tfम f f t ^ T f न ^ T " श ī f न च I
~:गु t च ^ WTfन rft^TनTH fsrशपन: n
E n d s a b r u p t l y (14a):

f ^ - i — ^ r मगुWT^ प ^ " ^ T न ^ T न क i
ü “ T W प श T " T T W " í श T f ^ प i ल ल म ~ II v

IV. Uposhadhāvadāna (2nd adhyāya).

13 leaves, n u m b e r e d 1 — 1 3 , t h o u g h t h e M S . begins somewhat
a b r u p t l y a t a p o i n t c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o 7a, 1. 1 fin., o f A d d . 1 6 1 0 ( q . v . ) .
140 C A T A L O G U E O F B U D D H I S T [ADD. 1615.

Ends:

-j-?t-íW"-T-tērR f^-ft-ÍT

II 3 V ^ T . . . II

Add. 1617.

P a p e r ; 55 leaves, 7 lines, 1 8 J x 4 i n . ; date a t e n d N. s. 945

( A . D . 1825).
GUHYA-SAMĀJA (APARĀRDHA).

O n t h e w h o l e w o r k see A d d . 1 3 6 5 , a n d a d d a reference t o t h e
detailed account of i t i n Rajendralal's Lalita Vistara, I n t r . pp. 1 1 — 1 6 ;
a n d Nep. B. L., 2 5 9 . There is another copy o f this p a r t i n R . A . S .
C a t . N o . 44.
Begins:

: -f-j-r: —?r: 8.
2. -"^r?j"fr f-Mt-r: i 15.
0

3. – - n r r ^ * ^ " 3 ~ j – í %^tr-rfrr^«ft-í: -rr^: 1

10—17.
4. 0
tt–ī % T T - J - n ™ - -f-r-R-r?r: 1 is.
5. °^-rci-f-f 21. 0

6. ° ^ ^ T † % « f N % " r i " * ~ W < T ~ - Ī «TTTf 23.0

7. --i--nf^*PT 27.
o o

8. ° — t t % - t - n : - 30.

9. -f-PrrfrT*rerw--T-r° 34b.
0

10. [ T h e t i t l e o f t h i s c h a p t e r , as i n t h e R . A . S. M S . , seems t o
be w a n t i n g . ]
ADD. 1617.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 141

11. °fनलकT^"रण"JTन 0
38.

12. ° ह T म प ^ न क W 42b.

13. °T-jfकfo-रच-fft^T नTम 0

47b.

14. म ह T % र T - थ ा % क ^ í न न T म ° 50b.

15. °^क"crरT^f^^Tनffīलक नTम पच^;श: प"ल: i

wirr: गु"i"मT^nपरT^: w r s ^ayj

T h e d a t e i s r e t o u c h e d , b u t i t c a n n o t be f a r w r o n g .

A d d . 1618.

P a p e r ; 138 leaves, 7 lines, 14 x 4^-in.; m o d e r n .

DAÇABHŪMĪÇVARA.

F o r b e g i n n i n g , c h a p t e r s , e t c . , see MS. 867.

Ends :

Tf~ पf^"-ÇTपfर^Tfr नTfrकT-श: i Tf~ ^V3tfv-

""चtTTRīTनt ^ श ^ ^ र t नTम महTथान~Jचर(grरT^

नमTTīl ^ V ^ T . ‚ . I

^ t प " J 5 न ल T " f न — ह न न मT% न W f à न 1

A d d . 1620.

P a p e r ; 119 leaves, 7 lines, 14 x 3^ i n , ; X V I I — x v n i t h cent.

R A T N Ā V A D Ā N A M Ā L Ā ( f i r s t 13 t a l e s ) .
L e a f 13, as w e l l as 63 w h i c h a p p a r e n t l y gave t h e t i t l e o f t a l e 8,
are m i s s i n g .
Cf. A d d . MS. 1592 a n d F e e r ib. cit.

Add. 1623.

B l a c k paper w i t h g o l d l e t t e r s ; 100 leaves, S lines, 15‡ x 4 i n . ;

d a t e d N . s. 820 ( A . D . 1700).

T h i s MS. i s i n t h r e e p a r t s , w r i t t e n b y t h e same scribe a n d w i t h

continuous numbering.

I. Leaves 1—10 ( f o r m e r l y m a r k e d A d d . 1622).

APARIMITĀYU-SŪTRA.

The t e x t is equally barbarous w i t h t h a t o f A d d . 1277 (q. v . ) .

142 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1623.

Ends :

II. Leaves 1 1 — 2 0 .

SARVA-DURGATI-PARIÇODHANA (Part 1).

Begins:

- r f ^ 3 X t V ^ T T - T § (?)
T h i s p o r t i o n o f t h e w o r k consists e n t i r e l y o f i n v o c a t i o n s a n d t h e
like.

Ends:

l í -f-TTfVfV^: I T4.^-Tr-4|-f~T"īt—r^n : 3ì-Mtíit- -

f ^ t í *h*ihk–i ^ w w t \ f ^ T - T - í (?) i r o - t f t

III. Leaves 2 1 — 1 0 0 .

SARVA-DURGATI-PARIÇODHANA (Part 2).

Begins, after invocation t o Vajrasatva :

T"4 Ü-ĪT TT° - J - ^ ē f r " r ^ ^ T ~ * T ^ T % (rie)

f*%T&fW\ -TT>^–M....
E n d s ( 9 8 , 1. 5 ) as A d d . 1 3 7 8 ( w h i c h s e e ) ; a f t e r w h i c h f o l l o w s :

^_--Śft--í --cn-^T-JT^Tf^-T-;^
f ^ . – * r ä T ~ - - r ^ - f T ^ - f r - - . - — – r - - c i r ~ n s r T \ – ^ ^ T « T † it
T h e n f o l l o w t h e u s u a l a c k n o w l e d g m e n t t o p a r e n t s , teachers, etc.,
and a mention of the reigning king, Bhūpatlndra Malla,
A f t e r t h i s t h e scribe g i v e s d e t a i l s as t o h i s f a m i l y a n d p a t r o n s ,
a n d a d d s some n o t e s i n t h e v e r n a c u l a r . T h e d a t e , etc., a r e t h u s
given:

w s - V - n f - f o r - r — ( ic) T - — J % " n í t ē r w
s frTtrt
ADD. 1623.] S A N S K R I T MANUSCRIPTS. 143

*T*-wf-nn^ - r " - T - j T T † > ^ r T T (?) ^ r - - f " i - " -1-1-71–?

--~if% (?) - f t ^ -f--*|—r -–^—-fsr-nr^f–t-'––w-fTTī"––
- — f t ^ T - T T ^ T ^ T f - r o f r f t t * . f%f%rT W S t f a f r f I
T h e c o l o p h o n concludes w i t h a scribe's verse.

A d d . 1625.

P a p e r ; 4 0 6 l e a v e s , 7 l i n e s , 1 4 x 4 | - i n . ; d a t e d N . s. 9 4 8 ( A . D .
1828).
A S H Ṭ A S Ā H A S R I K Ā - P R A JÑĀPĀRAM1TĀ.

T h e M S . i s b o u n d i n c o l o u r e d boards, w i t h designs, etc., o n b o t h

sides. O n l e a f 1 is a b r i g h t l y c o l o u r e d p i c t u r e o f t h e d e i t y e n t h r o n e d
a n d a d o r e d b y t w o devotees b e a r i n g sacred vessels. E a c h page i s
b o r d e r e d b y a rim o f r e d a n d g r e e n stripes.
F o r t h e w o r k see A d d . 8 6 6 .

A f t e r d a t e , etc., as g i v e n above, t h e scribe p r o c e e d s :

°नf^न.f^í ^ अ-ताहf^कTIĪTÍTपTरfìlता गु"Jकप-fT-

^ffV-महTf^हTरT^f^-fन श T ^ W f " – ^ ^ ^

^^tता"-^r न ^ t च क Tffrf~TपT7Tl\न^^T ^ म l

A d d . 1627.

P a p e r ; 4 0 9 leaves, 1 7 — 1 8 lines, 1 4 | x 7 i n . ; m o d e r n .

ÇATASAHASRĪ PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ, Part (Khanda) 3.

O n t h e w h o l e w o r k see A d d . 1 6 3 3 .

T h i s p a r t c o n t a i n s chapters 2 6 — 3 7 .

Text begins:

अथागुथा-^TरT^गुचí म~-^rम-^fTचrT s I था म न -
^ F f r f V ^ T महT~— T ह न^ítरTथा पTÍTपTरfमताथा 0
...

* Cf. M S . 1373.
144 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1627.

C h . x x v i ends 193b; c h , x x x , 3 1 0 b ; c h . x x x v , 3 7 3 .
Ends:

° अ ^ थ ा अ l ^ r क T र T II श - ~ ह - " * : प w प T र f ^ T थ ा : पfर-
^srtr: नTrf^शTTम: i नमT-~rö <27frw~f: n

Add. 1628.

Paper; 594 leaves, 9 lines, 17 x 4 i n . ; o n t h e date see below.

PAÑCAVIMÇATISĀHASRIKĀ PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ.

Leaves 4 1 2 — 5 5 9 are paper of t h e x v i i t h o r early x v i n t h c e n t . ;

the rest is recent supply. The work is i n 8 parivarttas, a n d is
preceded b y an introductory treatise i n 8 a d h i k ā r a s , ascribed t o
M a i t r e y a n ā t h a ( l e a f 9 ) ; see n e x t M S .

Begins :

न f ^ न थ ा न^wपशम श T ^ f प ण : -p-īकTनJ था मT^f-

"JrTथा ~fनf^H«r|T ल T क T ^ प T f ^ T I न^कTरftRC

^RrO" गुन^T "fथा ^नrT I न% थाWकftfVन^नf^नt

गु^"j म T च न म : Ii

T h e t i t l e s o f the chapters are g i v e n under t h e n e x t M S . , i n w h i c h

t h e y are more clearly m a r k e d .

Add. 1629.

Paper; 384 leaves ( a n d cover), 12 lines, 1 2 J x 7 i n . ; d a t e d

i n words [ N . s.] 9 . . 5 .

PAÑCAVIMÇATISĀHASRIKĀ PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ.

The word llप"^fव़शfनll is w r i t t e n o n the left margin o f 1 ; there

is a l a r g e i l l u s t r a t i o n o n t h e same page.
F o r t h e b e g i n n i n g see t h e l a s t M S ,
C h a p t e r s e t c . e n d as f o l l o w s :

1.

~ T sf*rar~: T T — : i 2b.
ADD. 1629.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 145

2. °"IT^^-3TrfTfV-"Tft †\r?T-ī: -tf\-%^: I 3.

3. ° - ^ ^-mrTTf^–«K^ rft-ī: s - r f \ - % - r : I 3b,

4. ° % ^ t ī - í T T T T > W T T ^ T T ^ 5 ^ : ~f 0
I 4b.

The 5th ( ^ T f ^ W ī T f V 0
) , 6th (--^TT^^r-rTfV ) 0

a n d 7 t h (Tr-T~J-JTf»T") a d h i k ā r a s e n d o n 5b.

-^frrtíīf^mtī S T S T : 6.
W i t h these c o m p a r e t h e account o f t h e w o r k i n Rājendralā1,
Nep. B. L. 1 9 3 .

-Sft^^T^T“T-JTTWiT IĪ"gT"nTf^TrTr-l*t~T^ ^ T T -

~ v I " 5 f r T í T - - í ^ ^ - í « Ī T - í - - [ T"-U–Ì
0 0
A d d . 1 6 2 8 , If. 9 ]
T h e m a i n w o r k begins o n t h e n e x t page (6b) w i t h t h e u s u a l
-C-f-ff-iT and a list of Bodhisattvas. etc.
T h e first p a r i v a r t t a has n o r e g u l a r s u b d i v i s i o n : m u c h o f i t i s i n
the f o r m o f a dialogue between S u b h ū t i a n d Çāriputra, I t ends t h u s :

-5TT^-l^f-r^t>WT-|f^"T^t VWmJ —T-fTTfarTRTT-

--IT: wfrT-tf^-rV: -T-ETTR: I I 126b.

"SIT-t 0
^ ^ f ^ f ^ -
-f 0
f ^ r f t o I I ~, I 190b.

-RT-r° rTW-fft-t-rt: "I"S"-Ì: I 270b ( = 4 1 1 b . A d d . 1623).

-"T^ 0
f ^ “ ^ - f f ^ f f - 1 ° — W . I 330b ( - 503 ibid.).

--RT-Í 0
-{R–fi*īf^"3T-f 0
T g . I 334b ( = 510 ibid.).

---3° 0
WTf^: I 343b.
Ends:

A n u m b e r o f verses f o l l o w , b y t h e scribe I n d r a m u n i , b o t h i n
Sanskrit and t h e vernacular.

Add. 1630.

P a p e r ; 479 leaves, 9 lines, 18 x 6 i n . ; m o d e r n .

ÇATASĀHASRĪ PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ, Part 2.

O n leaf 1 , l e f t - h a n d m a r g i n , i s t h e a b b r e v i a t i o n

ff 10
146 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1630.

A n o t h e r c o p y o f t h i s P a r t i s i n R . A . S. C a t . 6 3 . T h i s P a r t , o r
Khanda, c o n t a i n s parivarttas xiii—xxv.
Begins:

- f f W V T ( - R - — T ~ - ^ T - ^ T - R t r f T ^ T - f t f W 5 - T C «ÍT-

•tfrīll
The first chapters have numerous subdivisions, u n n u m b e r e d a t
first, and subsequently w i t h numbers r u n n i n g u p t o 4 2 .
P a r i v a r t t a x i v ends 170b; x v . 195b; x v i . 2 7 3 ; x v i i . 2 8 0 ; x v i i i .
2 9 1 ; x i x . 296b; x x . 2 9 8 ; x x i . 3 1 2 ; x x i i . 3 2 2 ; x x i i i . 3 8 2 ; x x i v . 4 1 0 .

Ends:

शनताह° पTरfìR 0
W f à श 0
प 0
I TfrT fìfcfVW*-?:

पfर~मi~: i

A verse o r t w o f o l l o w s i n p r a i s e o f t h e w o r k , e t c

Add. 1631.

Paper; 4 9 0 leaves, 10 l i n e s , 2 0 x 5 f i n . ; d a t e d i n words

N . s. 983 ( A . D . 1863).
ÇATASĀHASRĪ PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ. Part 3 (Chapters 26—37).
T e x t begins:
अ~í —
w ग ु थ ा i j (sic) श n f t प च t म न ^ ^ न ^ f † च न S

मनपनTम 0
etc. (see A d d . 1 6 2 7 ) ,
C h . 26 ends 2 5 2 .
Ends:

°अ""T s l ^ í t क T र T II अ T ^ श r l " ह W : (sic)~TP अ ~ -

f ^ श " T म : पf^"" 0
I T h e n f o l l o w s t h e d a t e (see above) I च~~-

^T": र ^ ल T O ^ त ा i r ल t f ^ ल T ^ ^ - र ^ ^ T म f ^ थ ा I

TpT न ह T ग ु म 7 Í न ~-f~íह^t f ल f % त ा ^tम-flJTपTरf^ता च ^ -

प7T (?) * प J t f r ī II

A d d . 1632.

P a p e r ; 6 0 7 leaves, 1 0 — 1 1 l i n e s , 1 7 x 5 i n . ; d a t e d N . s. 9 2 3
(A.D. 1803).

ÇATASĀHASRĪ PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ. P a r t 4 (Chapters 38—72),

ADD. 1632.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 147

T e x t begins :

" f f T प T र f a त ा ^ T प T त ा प " J T ^ T ^ थ ा 11TWप^Tन^9F5FR-

frfता HUT T Ī ण म T म l ह l l ftrनर नTfV"r-ÍTनt सुन7T नन-
f क f ^ व ़ I Tī TTTTTffनfTण
—
न म T Í म क " ण T W क II
P a r i v a r t t a 38 ends 60b; 39, 72b; 40, 78b; 41, 96b; 50, 184;
55, 5 0 9 ; 60, 590b.
E n d s , 607 :

शrTताह""": -TÍTपTरfमताथा अ क T O ^ 3 त ा F न - ^ श "T-

( T h i s i s t h e o n l y i n s t a n c e I h a v e observed
i n t h i s M S . o f t h e i n d i c a t i o n o f a chapter's c o n t e n t s a t t h e e n d . )

TT^"í'T-rR^ etc *Tf>rfTf^-^f^ffT I W“fT

"T^T—^q^TW^Wl- 0
TĪ-37-f-íT«Tt WrfT 0
V^-
a n d so o n , i n praise o f t h e
b o o k a n d i t s s t u d y , f o r a dozen l i n e s ; a f t e r w h i c h date a n d n a m e o f
scribe, as f o l l o w s :

था7í ^पTfलकव़ìf f च w र w m I मWNffíf sfशताri

^शमl† र f ^ " T ^ र श न त ा ह f ^ क n f à र^"Tन"^न f ल W T I
T h e place o f w r i t i n g ( L a l i t ā - p u r a ) a n d t h e r e i g n i n g monarch
( G ī r v ā ṇ a - y u d d h a ) rare also m e n t i o n e d .
I n s p i t e o f t h e m e n t i o n o f a fifth K h a ṇ ḍ a i n D r D . W r i g h t ' s l i s t ,
w h i c h h o w e v e r does n o t appear i n o u r c o l l e c t i o n , i t w o u l d seem f r o m
t h e t o n e a n d f o r m o f t h e above c o l o p h o n , t h a t t h i s i s e i t h e r t h e
c o n c l u s i o n o f t h e w h o l e w o r k , o r t h a t a t a l l events t h e a c c o u n t g i v e n
b y M r H o d g s o n ' s P a ṇ ḍ i t ( H o d g s . Essay L i t . N e p . p. 16) i s c o r r e c t ;
t h a t " S a t ā S á h a s r i k a is a c o l l e c t i v e n a m e o f t h e first f o u r K h a n d s , t o
w h i c h t h e fifth i s n o t necessarily a d j u n c t ; a n d i n d e e d i t i s one o f t h e
several abstracts o f t h e S ā h a s r i k a . " T h e T i b e t a n v e r s i o n (see Csoma,
a n d F e e r i n A n n . G . i i . 197) has 75 chapters.

A d d . 1633.

Palm-leaf; 494 leaves, 11 lines, 1 7 J x 5 i n . ; dated N. s. 926

(A.D. 1806).
10—2
148 CATALOGUE OF B U D D H I S T [ADD. 1&33.

ÇATASĀHASRĪ PRAJÑĀPARAMITĀ, P a r t 1.

T h e r e is a n i l l u s t r a t i o n o n l e a f I.
"IT~म" is w r i t t e n o n t h e l e f t m a r g i n o f m a n y leaves.

T h e M S . i s enclosed b y a p a i r o f v e r y finely c a r v e d boards.

T h i s appears t o be t h e second k n o w n r e d a c t i o n o f t h e P r a j ñ ā -
pāramitā, the chief philosophical w o r k of N o r t h e r n B u d d h i s m .
It a b o u n d s i n r e p e t i t i o n s , etc., i n t h e m o s t wearisome s t y l e of
Buddhist literature. F o r g e n e r a l notices see H o d g s o n Ess. 16, B u r n .
I n t r . 4 6 2 etc., a n d especially R ā j e n d r a l ā l , iVep. Buddh. Lit pp.
1 7 7 , sqq.
N o t i c e s of t h e T i b e t a n v e r s i o n s are g i v e n i n W a s s i l i e w a n d Csoma
(Feer i n A n n . Guimet, i i . 197).
Begins;

TJव़ म थ ा ~ f ° TP ~ 0
म° रT""2ह f^° I "HTf;^प^न
महता ftreन^न ता-f प–jमT^Mw?%:°
P a r i v a r t t a i . ends 96 ; i i . 1 3 9 ; i i i . 1 4 7 b ; i v . ? ; v . 2 6 5 b ; v i . 3 5 4 ;
v i i . 4 1 6 ; v i i i . 4 1 9 ; i x . 426b; x. 4 5 0 b ; x i . 4 8 2 .
Ends:

अ T ^ r f त ा W T म न W r : lT"JTपTरfमr[–TT: T T O W ^
–मTTrfafन II ^ *tàī° I etc. I ~ßffT s í2^ö tशTपमT"T
–_1Rप% च 7 5 ^ l t f न ^ f r fचTTTन^ *nsre†5† ^ थ ा क ^ म ह T –
नTक (?) - " ह ^ r f H - तार - - f ^ ^ f - ^ t र - f म ^ T ^ f r ī : प^म"í-
^प^TपTरf^नTगु"3क चìप^नकTf^न^Iरt I 0
I f*rf%rf ^
मTन^^WTf<<l^«महTf^TरTfVfS<T: ^ í t " ^ T च T ^ ~fT-
^ ण 1 " न (?) w t f ^ r f f T I
T h e n f o l l o w s a l i n e o r t w o as t o t h e w r i t i n g , a n d i n praise o f t h e
book.

A d d . 1634.

P a p e r ; 37 leaves, 5 lines (ruled in r e d ) , 7% x 2 i n . ; dated

in words N. s. 772 ( A . D . 1652).

KīRTIPATĀKĀ by KUNūÇARMAN.

I n 126 n u m b e r e d verses.
ADD. 1634.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 149

Begins:

मwr हf^cvī"^sfif^गु थ ा ^rrर"^Tf^rश

^rपT^^fनप3नTT^ I
अTरT^Ttt"म^ हरगु"fT?ī s पT-^0न* fíīf^ fशव़
& व़t न " Í T न न ^ ^ f t न ^ f r क र † - पगु : II
कfच^rt" [í t f ^ ] " ह " Í T न i t
0
प^-TT^ म t TTfrT I
^T":ननTमW S ह नT^न क t T म l न : II
पTता^म^चTनt पणT^fV f"""IनT I
^ प T ल न T म V ^ " J र " 5 T म " T प ^ i í न † II
T h e n f o l l o w s a n o t h e r i n t r o d u c t o r y verse.

T h e w o r k t h u s appears t o be a d e s c r i p t i o n o f c e r t a i n places i n
Nepal. I t commences w i t h L a l i t ā p u r a t h u s :

अf% ^rलfलताfमथानननft ^पTल^म^% I

Ends :

TfH ^V"Jनश^नT f^Tरf^ता ^ t f f l प त ा क T " म T त ा I न ~ न -

गुfaनtÌ%रf^ता<í†^% etc. (see above).

A d d . 1635.

P a p e r ; 62 leaves a n d cover, 5 lines, 8^ x 3 i n . ; dated ( i n

words) N . s. 805 ( A . D . 1685).
AÇVAGHOSHA-NANDIMUKHĀVADĀNA, w i t h vernacular version.

B e g i n s a n d ends as A d d . M S S . 1 3 5 7 , 1486 ( w h i c h see).

A d d . 1638. 3.

P a p e r ; 18 leaves, 6 lines, 7 x 3 i n . ; X V l i t h cent.

Fragment of the ĀMARA-KOÇA (Book 2).
C o n t a i n s B o o k 2 t o e n d o f c h . v i i . (p. 1 5 9 , ed. D e s l o n g c h a m p s ) .

* Sic m e t r i g r a t i a .
150 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1639.

Add. 1639.

Paper; 6 l e a v e s , 5 l i n e s , 7 x 2\ i n . ; m o d e r n .

Fragment of t h e AMARAKOÇA.

This fragment w a s perhaps i n t e n d e d as a s u p p l y f o r t h e f u l l

o r i g i n a l o f A d d . 1 6 3 8 . 3 o r a w o r k o f s i m i l a r size. I t contains t h e
beginning o f t h e book.

Add. 1641.

P a p e r ; 2 8 leaves f o l d i n g b a c k w a r d s a n d forwards, 7 — 6 lines,

8 x 3 i n . ; X V I I — x v i n t h cent.

I. SAÑGĪTA-TĀRODAYACŪḌĀMAṆI by RĀJA PRATĀPA-MALLA.

D a t e d N . s. 7 8 3 ( A . D . 1 6 6 3 ) .
T h e w o r k is a t r e a t i s e o n m u s i c , especially o n t ā l a o r t i m e .
O n t h e r o y a l a u t h o r a n d h i s l i t e r a r y tastes see W r i g h t ' s N e p a l ,
p. 2 1 5 .
T h e w o r k i s i n t w o p a r t s , b u t some o f t h e first p a r t appears t o b e
m i s s i n g , unless i t be represented b y t h e 5 verses o n t h e o u t s i d e c o v e r
i n a later hand, n o w almost illegible.
T h e second p a r t i s ( u n l i k e t h e first) i n n u m b e r e d verses ( 1 1 0 ) .
I t begins ( p . 6) w i t h a discussion o f t h e tola or musical t i m e called
च-?गु<2T or चTचप : -
several o t h e r tolas are m e n t i o n e d , c o r r e s p o n d i n g
w i t h those i n t h e P u r ā ṇ a s a r v a s v a ( A u f r . Oxf. Cat. 87a).

The work ends:

उ ^ त ा ल : II u o
Ii "f"TTचT म ह त ा कTलTसु ~rशलT s f r
m SV^tt मTfननTf^TT W च न - f म ^ न rfनथा ^ f ī
नT*īक: i ^ श T त ा ल f न ^ ल ^ ^
^नtकम^गुप7TWf^ (sic) II
Tf~ ^ r म ^ त ा प च W Í ^ ^ Ì ^ न t क म ^ f ^ र f च ^ ^iftrf-

ताtr-^च^Tमft तालT^T^t न T म f^rfì"j; -मnr: n w t

T l i e n f o l l o w s u b s c r i p t i o n s , chiefly i n t h e v e r n a c u l a r , g i v i n g t h e d a y
of w r i t i n g as S u n d a y , a n d t h e scribe's n a m e as P ū r ṇ a c a n d r a , r e s i d e n t
ADD. 1641.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 151

a t t h e D h a r m a k ī r t i - v i h ā r a , a n d t h e f a t h e r o f 3 sons, J a y a k a l y ā ṇ a ,
Jayakuçala, and Jayadh[a]rama.

I I (p. 27). V e r n a c u l a r w o r k i n 4 4 n u m b e r e d verses.

III. A m a n u a l of devotion to various deities.
Begins (p. 3 4 ) :

नम: ^ " " f " T ^ Ī I w - í " T " म 3 T T f^हनप-~fच

अt -

प"fपTच च ताण f"चTण कTलगु^ f^न-नन^Tन sRT^":नT-

रहT* नTOfwहT~न^ Wfa"सु र f^र "Wच^तासुशtमT ^ T -
म"^TनTfVरT^ f^म"ननftffi (sic) पTr5 थाता^रT m I
Several o t h e r p r a y e r s , etc., a r e added, c h i e f l y i n t h e v e r n a c u l a r , o r
i n S a n s k r i t l i k e t h e specimen j u s t g i v e n .

A d d . 1643.

P a l m - l e a f ; 2 2 3 leaves, 6 lines, 2 1 J x 2 i n . ; dated N. S. 1 3 5

(A.D. 1015).

ASHṬASĀHASRIKĀ PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ.
T h e r e are i l l u s t r a t i o n s o n m a n y leaves, t h r o u g h o u t t h e b o o k .
T h e insides o f t h e b i n d i n g - b o a r d s bear also several m o r e than
usually artistic figures, m a n y o f w h i c h c o r r e s p o n d t o those i n V o n
Siebold's J a p a n , V o l . v . ( P l a t e s ) .
See t h e P a l a e o g r a p h i c a l Society's O r i e n t a l Series, P l a t e 3 2 , w h e r e
a leaf i s r e p r o d u c e d : also t h e I n t r o d u c t i o n t o t h e p r e s e n t work.
O n t h e w o r k see A d d . 8 6 6 .
T h e s u b s c r i p t i o n is i n verse, o c c a s i o n a l l y f a u l t y i n m e t r e ;

प^fचताfV% शताrमITश7T* ^चमT% f^मTमT I

f“jsnrr sf न ^शमiT^;fन^ftगु ग ु ^
—
V (? °Tगु^) ~ T * ‡ 0

*पशfr Ii
रTf^ - J f t म t ^ t SWf^Tनगु ण नणTल[áì]†^"^ftl
^ r ल ^ t क T म ^ र f र ^ न [ - न J ^ f % f र-tरT^Sपगु^í II

* R e a d T f न ^ ?, t h o u g h b o t h are a g a i n s t t h e m e t r e .

† H e r e some c o r r e c t o r h a s d i s t u r b e d m e t r e a n d sense.
152 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1643.

T— ^ " T s " í t ^ f f V W T T TfrT ^-t-T"n~-TT'Tt f T%f--WT-

frT " f - R — ( — " r f s I rTT%-f f - t - f l t r T " t ^ — J T * T ‡
s

---TrW?-: – m f ^ - ~ – g – í t : i r m t f r i f t I T — f f ^ r r f
W H r J (? ^TrS) rTT^Ö*J"4 f ^ * K « i | † II
T h e n f o l l o w s ( i n t h e hooked N e p a l e s e h a n d ) :

WtT TTfT-ffrr f ^ r f r ^ f - T W - f “ f T ^ r f T - r f ^ l “ r t T-HTT–

f - f T f a ^ f a T Í T - r f . -Tfani.TTNrT-f-f t STÌg' " i f t T n - T ^ 1–
X í r ī f ^ - 1 ^ "9 T T ^ Ī I ^ T " f t T " " W — f - f f r f r T T TrTT
— T ^ T " T ^ T ^ - í 5 T T f - r a T - % ^ t H f - T - f t Tf“f l JTITT"iT–
Tf^rTT -T-rr-f ^ " T P - g N -TÌTW * T ^ T T O - ~ * r » r c ; W
† > - : ^ T *TWT T f - T ^ t ^ r f T I ^ T T T R T " ī "f-PW " J P T f ^ ~ f T T > T
ft^T3imfT * - ( – — r — T T i «-i * f « T I T OT–T- r e «f - t T * ~ T
m r T T f í ī – n m ^ - – T – r T : f c o r r . í न ° l TTथानT II
0 —

Then follow t w o or three more lines i n a similar strain, praising

the ' ‘ f r u i t " o f reading the book.
O n t h e o t h e r side o f t h e last leaf i s t h e c o n c l u s i o n ( l a s t 5 l i n e s ) o f
a s h o r t t r e a t i s e c o n n e c t e d w i t h t h e P r a j ñ ā p ā r a m i t ā , a n d i n t h e same
h a n d as t h e m a i n w o r k , e n d i n g t h u s :
• ^ ^ प f ^ W T म (? — - ^ - ° ) न T म - म T त ा II

Add. 1644.
Palm-leaf; 9 4 leaves, 5 lines, 2 x 2 1 i n . ; dated N . s. 3 2 5
( A . D . 1 2 0 5 , see b e l o w ) .

PAÑCA-RAKSHĀ.

E a c h d i v i s i o n o r c h a p t e r o f t h e w o r k has i t s o w n n u m b e r i n g .
T h u s c h . i . has 25 l e a v e s ; ch. i i . 2 6 ; c h . i i i . 3 5 ; c h . i v . 3 ; c h . v . 5 .
T h e t i t l e s etc. a r e s u b s t a n t i a l l y t h e same as i n A d d . 1 3 2 5 ; a n d ,
e x c e p t a t t h e e n d o f c h . i i i . each i s f o l l o w e d b y a b l a n k side, f o r m i n g
volumes.

T h e l a s t l e a f i s m u c h m u t i l a t e d , a n d i s s u p p l i e d b y a p a p e r leaf.

On t h e palm-leaf fragment c a n s t i l l be m a d e o u t , ( 1 ) t h e be­

g i n n i n g o f t h e final t i t l e अ H म ह T म न - í T न त ा f ^ f t . . . ; ( 2 ) t h e end
ADD. 1 6 4 4 . ] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 153
o f t h e verse ^ ^PÍFT . . .0
a n d (3) t h e date (tops o f figures

only, visible)

O n t h e reverse are t h e r e m a i n s of a
p o s t s c r i p t i n a finer a n d l a t e r h a n d , i n N e w a r i , w i t h h a l f - o b l i t e r a t e d ,
b u t s t i l l c e r t a i n , date, N . s. 579 ( A . D . 1 4 5 9 ) . A b o v e are l e f t a f e w
words i n the original hand :

महTf^हTरT^-ताकf^I5गुम^:^N%f~f: (sic) 1 " " क T न % च -

र ^ [?°~ī]...

T h e M S . concludes w i t h a l e a f o f p a p e r s u p p l y w h i c h is r e m a r k a b l e ,
i n a s m u c h as i t appears t o be a copy o f t h e r e a l last leaf o f o u r M S .
w h e n i t was i n a r a t h e r m o r e p e r f e c t c o n d i t i o n , t h o u g h perhaps e v e n
t h e n i t m a y have been c o m p a r e d w i t h a n o t h e r M S . , as t h e last w o r d s
o f t h e b o o k a n d t h e t i t l e show discrepancies o f f o r m s , etc.

T h e date a n d scribe's n a m e are t h u s g i v e n :

-~T 55 -nSr ~j I
T h e date is especially r e m a r k a b l e , as i t seems a clear i n s t a n c e o f a
copied d a t e — t h e h a n d as w e l l as p a p e r b e i n g m o d e r n . The copy
h o w e v e r is n e i t h e r a f o r g e r y , n o r a m e r e t h o u g h t l e s s r e p e t i t i o n , b u t
s i m p l y added as a t e s t i m o n y t o t h e a n t i q u i t y o f a final l e a f w h i c h w a s
i n a p e r i s h i n g c o n d i t i o n , doubtless e v e n w h e n t h e s u p p l y was m a d e .
See t h e P a l a e o g r a p h i c a l I n t r o d u c t i o n .

A d d . 1647.

Palm-leaf; 132 leaves, 5 lines, 13 x 2 i n . ; x v m t h cent.

PAÑCA-RAKSHĀ.

T h e M S . is i l l u s t r a t e d (cf. A d d . 1 1 6 4 ) w i t h figures o f t h e 5 Ç a k t i s
a t t h e b e g i n n i n g s o f t h e chapters.

T h e boards are also i l l u m i n a t e d w i t h 6 figures of B u d d h a a n d

other smaller figures.

Begins, after invocation to t h e Bodhisattvas :

^ c í म थ ा " J r f à क f g i - 3 म t मनता^r-ff"2ह f T ह र f r ī I
T-Íl^ प^^ ^ ^नtचरर^–--JपमT%....
154 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1647.

The chapters are differently arranged from the other MSS.

C h . I o f A d d . 1 3 2 5 is f o u r t h h e r e ; so t h a t t h e b e g i n n i n g o f that
M S . w i l l be f o u n d o n l e a f 98b o f t h i s .

C h . I I ( A d d . 1 3 2 5 ) = C h . 1 ends 38b.
Ch. I l l „ ,, -= C h . 2 ,, 93b.
Ch. I V ,, ,, = Ch. 3 ,, 97.
Ends :

अT^महम"5rTWतारT^f^-fTरT-íT WTO: I ^ *pfrr o

etc.

A d d . 1648.

Palm-leaf; 228 leaves, 7 lines, 12J x 2 i n . ; x i i i t h cent., r e i g n

of A r i m a l l a .
SĀDHANA-SAMUCCAYA.
O n t h e h a n d - w r i t i n g see t h e I n t r o d u c t i o n a n d T a b l e .
T h e date ( 3 3 6 ) has c l e a r l y been r e t o u c h e d , p o s s i b l y b y one o f t h e
persons w h o w r o t e t h e n u m e r o u s dates (of t h e n e x t c e n t u r y ) o n t h e
cover. C o m p a r i n g t h e f o r m s of 2 a n d 3 i n t h e l a t t e r p a r t o f t h e M S . ,
w e s h o u l d c e r t a i n l y p r o n o u n c e t h e figures t o be 2 ' s : b u t t h e o r d i n a r y
f o r m o f 2 ( t h o u g h n o t o f 3) is f o u n d e v e n i n t h e l a t e r p a r t o f t h e M S .
e . g . leaves 2 0 9 , 2 1 0 .
T h e d a y o f t h e w e e k a n d m o n t h , w h i c h P r o f . A d a m s has k i n d l y
w o r k e d o u t f o r m e , do n o t t a l l y f o r t h e y e a r 3 3 6 : n o r does t h a t y e a r
q u i t e accord w i t h c h r o n o l o g i c a l accounts (see t h e t a b l e i n Historical
Introduction). T h e n u m b e r s h a v e t h e r e f o r e p r o b a b l y been i n c o r r e c t l y
restored.
T h e first date o n t h e c o v e r is t h a t o f a n अTरT^Tन ( d e v o t i o n a l
o r l i t u r g i c a l use o f t h e sādhanas ?), N. s. 4 5 8 ( A . D . 1 3 3 8 ) , b y one
Ānandajīvabhadra, at the Çrīnaka-vihāra.
T h e w r i t i n g is fine a n d c l e a r ; w i t h m a n y e a r l y f e a t u r e s , e. g. t h e
manner of w r i t i n g Í medial, of w h i c h both the earlier and later forms
are seen.
T h e c h a l k - p o w d e r is s t i l l d i s t i n c t l y t r a c e a b l e o n m a n y leaves (see
Introduction).

T h e w o r k is a c o l l e c t i o n o f sādhanas o r c h a r m s (cf. A d d . 1 6 8 6 ) ,
t o w h i c h a f u l l i n d e x w i l l be f o u n d o n a n e x t r a l e a f w r i t t e n b y t h e
second h a n d . Thus :
A D D . 1648.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 155

प[च]\ (begins) f^f म""ताVन

—
( t h i s sādhana is b y a P a ṇ ḍ i t
Kumudākara).
प )} अ^8मTचलT"" 0
by Paṇḍit Ratnākaragupta,
etc., etc. ( 5 1 i n a l l ) .

The colophon runs t h u s : [\\Ì} (see above) ^ * < * f l T -

~*ता –"WfनताHर tशT"fन^च रTWTfW~परम~र

^ V म ^ f र म " f ‡ ["~T –R"fरT^T (sie) f ल f % r f f ^ t ता^न"मW^
नTम W क ]
T h e w o r d s i n b r a c k e t s are r e w r i t t e n b y a second h a n d . Then
f o l l o w s a page o f D h ā r a ṇ ī s t o M a h ā k ā l ā .

Add. 1649.
Palm-leaf; 107 l e a v e s , 5 l i n e s , 1 2 ^ x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N. s. 532
(A.D. 1412),
SlDDHI-SĀRA b y RĀJA-JYOTIRĀJA-MALLA.
T h e subject o f t h e w o r k is a s t r o l o g y a n d auspicious seasons; i t has
n o r e g u l a r chapters, b u t n u m e r o u s s m a l l u n n u m b e r e d divisions.
Begins:

अf नम: ^ÍTV I
नमTfa म T c V " J " ह ^ न ^ च^fHrà कTरणमTf^व़ i
क"ÍTनīशप परम परTण ^ ल t " 5 í न T ^ " क ल ^ प II
fśfTC7T ^ t f r f र T ^ न मलपf^न ^tमता I

श T ^ च f « f ^ त ा र T - - W ^ t f r ī प t गुf^qf न II
Ends:

Tfìr f € f i ; त ा र : i í ^ r c t s~j i ~"rन ^

-मnr: मnr-
fशर";iR i " " म i t fcroì शन-;पन^ i ह र प ण " ^ ^ r न * i
अ T f ^ " f त ा ^ t II f ल f W r r f म f r f I ^tरT^f^रT^Tपर^-Jरपरम
परमम"Tरक † ^ ^ r ^ ^ t f न म ^ ^ " T f ^ ^ र T ^ t
† † These w o r d s h a v e u n f o r t u n a t e l y been r e t r a c e d ; b u t t h e n a m e
Jayajyoti(r)m°† or °dyoti m 0
is established b y t h e verse a t the
b e g i n n i n g of the book. See also t h e H i s t o r i c a l I n t r o d u c t i o n .

* Cf. Burgess, J o u r n . A m . O r . Soc. v i . 236.

† For t h e f o r m o f t h e n a m e cf. A d d . 1695.
156 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 16Ö0.

A d d . 1650.
Palm-leaf; originally 8 7 leaves, 5 lines, 13 x l | i n . ; XIV—
x v t h cent.
AMARA-KOÇA.

L e a v e s 3 1 , 32, 58, 83, 84, a n d 86, a r e w a n t i n g .

Leaf 2 is modern supply.
T h e M S . ends a b r u p t l y i n t h e m i d d l e o f t h e l a s t l i n e b u t one o f
the work.

A d d . 1651.
Palm-leaf; 5 1 leaves, 7 lines, 1 1 J x 2 i n . ; X i v t h cent..
AMARA-KOÇA.

L e a v e s , 7, 14, 20, 40, 45, a r e m i s s i n g .

W r i t t e n i n a clear, square a n d u p r i g h t h a n d .
Begins (after t h e invocation) with the 5 distichs given in

Deslongchamps' edition; ends abruptly with the word शपcfन^

i n . v i . 4.

A d d . 1653.
Palm-leaf; 16 leaves, 5 l i n e s , 12 x l | i n . ; XIV—xvth cent.

TATTWA-SANGRAHA.

This is probably t h e w o r k mentioned i n Hiouen-Thsang (trans­

l a t i o n o f M . S t . J u l i e n , i , 186) as " T r i - t c h i n - l u n " , w h i c h , w e a r e t o l d ,
" v e u t d i r e l i t t é r a l e m e n t ' L e t r a i t é o ù sont rassemblees les v é r i t é s ' " —
f o r w h i c h M . J u l i e n suggests ' T a t t v a - s a m u c c a y a ' .
T h e M S . is i n c o m p l e t e .
Begins:

- ^ थ ा f र ण T 1 * f ^ न t 3 T म थ ा ह T म क ^ TTTfTTr"fT(?)fìī^: II
" - 5 ^ र च त ा न T म f ^ र ^ f " ^ ^ (?) I

चT^Vप रfgरf^57तारTसु गुf^न—íता(?) II

ADD. 1653.] S A N S K R I T MANUSCRIPTS. 157

T-nr: * t T - f T - a t -ST: i f T - u % ^ ~5f -FT - f i t v

etc.
T h e whole w o r k seems t o be a c o l l e c t i o n o f b a r b a r o u s l y expressed
t a n t r i c d e v o t i o n a n d c e r e m o n i a l , o f w h i c h t h e a b ove m a y serve as a
specimen.

Add. 1656.
P a l m - l e a f and paper s u p p l y ; 1 4 3 leaves, 5 lines, 1 3 x 2 i n . ;
chiefly X i i i t h century (see b e l o w ) .
PAÑCA-RAKSHĀ.
O n the handwriting g e n e r a l l y see t h e P a l a e o g r a p h i c a l Intro­
duction.
T h e paper s u p p l y i s q u i t e m o d e r n .
T h e last page o f t h e M S . as w e n o w h a v e i t i s i n a h a n d o f t h e
x i v t h century. T h e c o l o p h o n records t h a t t h e M S . w a s t h e o f f e r i n g
of one L a l i t a k r a m ā (see also A d d . 1 7 0 1 ) , T h e date ( N . S. 5 1 8 ) a n d
k i n g ' s n a m e ( J a y a s t h i t i ) have been r e t o u c h e d .
T h i s page w a s w r i t t e n o n t h e b a c k o f a l e a f (of a n a v a d ā n a ?),
w h i c h is i n t h e same h a n d (viz., t h a t o f t h e x i i i t h cent.) as t h e b u l k
o f t h e M S . , b u t is n o t d i v i d e d i n t o c o l u m n s , as t h a t is.

Add. 1657. 1.
Palm-leaf; originally 7 1 leaves, 5 — 6 lines, 1 2 x 2 i n . ; X i i i t h
cent.
COMMENTARY on part of the CĀNDRA-VYĀKARAṆA
( A d h y . I i , p ā d a ii).

Leaves 1 6 , 2 1 , 2 4 — 2 6 , 2 8 , 2 9 , 3 3 — 3 6 , 4 1 , 5 9 , 6 0 , 6 6 , 6 8 a r e
missing.
F o r t h e t e x t a n d o t h e r c o m m e n t a r i e s see A d d . 1 6 9 1 . 4 — 6 .
T e x t begins w i t h o u t i n v o c a t i o n , p r o b a b l y because t h e M S . f o r m e d
p a r t o f a series of c o m m e n t a r i e s :

[सु प ] II [ स ु f ^ ] f t T f f ^ ^ " च न म T र H l "TP-ff ~ ~ W च न प क T -

र ण (sic) प W T ह T र " ह ण f%fV~wता^न न ^ - ह ण f ì m n f
158 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1657. I.

T h e e x a m p l e s (udāharana) seem n o t t o be d r a w n f r o m d i s t i n c t i v e l y
Buddhist works.

O n 7a P ā ṇ i n i a n d K ā t y ā y a n a are r e f e r r e d t o . P ā ṇ i n i is also
cited lib, 32b‚ 49b a n d 55b.
T h e M S . t e r m i n a t e s a b r u p t l y ; p r o b a b l y h o w e v e r n o t m a n y leaves
a r e l o s t , as t h e c o m m e n t o n t h e l a s t s ū t r a o f t h e pāda commences 64a.

A d d . 1657. 2.
P a l m - l e a f ; 3 leaves, 7 — 8 lines, 1 2 x 2 i n . ; dated N. S. 3 1 9
( A . D . 1199).

F r a g m e n t of A N A N D A D A T T A ' S c o m m e n t a r y on t h e
CĀNDRA-VYĀKARAṆA,

This fragment contains the beginning and the end of A d h y ā y a i i ,

p ā d a i.

O n t h e date see n o t e t o t h e T a b l e o f N u m b e r s ; a n d o n t h e h a n d
see t h e I n t r o d u c t i o n .
The first l e a f is i n a d i f f e r e n t h a n d o r h a n d s f r o m t h e o t h e r s :
t h e f o r m s o f t h e l e t t e r s h o w e v e r ( e . g . ‘^I म a n d ^T) a r e v e r y s i m i l a r .
T h e n u m b e r of t h i s l e a f h a s p e r i s h e d : t h e o t h e r s are 3 1 a n d 3 2 .

M S . 1705 ( q . v . ) is a n e a r l y c o m p l e t e c o p y of t h i s p a r t o f t h e
c o m m e n t a r y : the present M S . however, a t t h e b e g i n n i n g , f o r ^ f f 1

Tf°..Ml, reads s i m p l y ~í^īमÌ%-^ :

Ends :

चT–f–JTकर% म ह T प T O T C ^ t अ T न " ^ T T ftरfचताथा

प^<?† f ^ f f t थ ा w w i r o म : प n r : ~मnr: न~न v अT उ r उ
§F~~5 अमTता^ft f r ī ^ r सुम i

A d d . 1657. 3.
P a l m - l e a f ; 4 leaves, 8 lines, 1 2 x 2 i n . ; x v t h cent.
Fragment of a C O M M E N T A R Y on part of the

CĀNDRA-VYĀKARAṆA.

T h e leaves are i n v e r y b a d p r e s e r v a t i o n .

T h e s ū t r a s are g i v e n i n f u l l .
ADD. 1657.3.] S A N S K R I T MANUSCRIPTS. 159

T h i s f r a g m e n t begins i n t h e m i d d l e of t h e c o m m e n t o n t h e p a r t of
t h e t e x t ( v . 1) o c c u r r i n g i n A d d . 1 6 9 1 . 4 29b, 1. 3, m e d . The first

s ū t r a g i v e n is f% ^%R^-T^Í.
—

Add. 1 6 9 1 . 4 , w h i c h gives t h e t e x t , has l o s t p a r t of t h i s p ā d a ,

so t h a t l e a f 4 of t h e present M S . c a n n o t be c e r t a i n l y i d e n t i f i e d ; t h e
last sūtra, il-5n%ftii‚ o n l e a f 29b o f t h e t e x t occurs here a t leaf 3a,
l i n e 4, fin.
S e v e r a l sūtras, h o w e v e r , o n 4a c o r r e s p o n d w i t h P ā ṇ . v i . i. 7 4 ,
sqq., a n d , as t h e e a r l i e r p a r t s o f t h i s p ā d a c o r r e s p o n d w i t h t h e same
pāda o f P ā ṇ i n i , t h e i d e n t i f i c a t i o n of t h i s leaf m a y be r e g a r d e d as
very probable.

Add. 1658.
P a l m - l e a f ; 29 leaves, 5 lines, 1 1 x 2 i n . ; circa A.D. 1390
(see below).
ABHINAVA-RĀGHAVĀNANDA-NĀṬAKA b y MAṆIKA.
P a r t of a play on the l i f e of Rāma, originally produced at
B h a t g ā o n (see b e l o w ) .
T h e M S . c o n t a i n s t h e N ā n d ī (leaves n u m b e r e d i n d e p e n d e n t l y 1‚
2), Prastāvanā, and A c t s i . — i i i . and part o f i v . (leaves 1—27).
A curious and somewhat illegible note o n t h e cover mentions t h e
R ā m ā y a ṇ a as t h e source o f t h e p l a y .
T h e N ā n d ī a n d P r a s t ā v a n ā c o n t a i n several a l l u s i o n s t o t h e r e i g n i n g
d y n a s t y , fixing t h e date o f t h e p l a y a n d a g r e e i n g w i t h t h e i n t e r e s t i n g
i n s c r i p t i o n l a t e l y discovered a t t h e g r e a t t e m p l e of P a ç u p a t i ( I n d i a n
A n t i q u a r y , ix. 183).
T h e N ā n d ī , w h i c h is p r o n o u n c e d b y a sage B h ṛ i n g i n , w i t h some
remarks from the Vināyaka a n d others, begins w i t h mythological
genealogy t h u s :

अ t - ^ त ा म f a थ ा ^ T f म र T ^ र T W नiपrT * * ~ J I चTf*t‡
S-J“T न t T म ī f ^ म > 2 f T न ī f ^ ^ II etc.
A f t e r t h i s t h e place o f p e r f o r m a n c e ( B h a t g ā o n ) is t h u s fixed:

T*ffi"~गुflप f^मTfताTर† गुfwfÄfन%f%नमmपtt I

पfrRTल"" नTO r~Tच ^ I न T न " " ण म T f म न W T f W H " ' W
f^नT^°ll म^ ^f^न s गु"W^ I (पf^-BमI)
160 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1658.

Ii faf^ Ii -nfr ^ m - w T " f i T \ I

8

f* 8
I -r% ~_ff~r -aT-T-ft –?t S-T ^ ^ t ~ :
v

-í tl
8
-T"-ITt\-–: ll(—T)ll
- ^ T r f † ii -sfWrH w-nr-–r -ft^ -f----f>r –-1-–-—-

"™T-rf^f\rr "ft^* *T%-|fT—WTT ^fí–

"ítVRj-nf^r ^ T W W Ī : ^ -roft-rfrr TT""-T"st"t-"T–

^ Í T II - ~ ~ — - r TWWT-f TfrT II
~í%*t x -í-ra"nT-T*ī; 11 TfW f^:sī—t: n
The Prastāvanā then follows :

jftà i - í f [°] i
T h e sage says t h a t he has a r r i v e d a t B h a t g ā o n ,

t % f f " f f f TfT'HT Sf^T "fff: f u r t h e r (2o), t h a t h e i s u n d e r

the orders o f J a y a s t h i t i . T h e r o y a l f a m i l y are r e f e r r e d t o t h u s :

-f Trप: *rarfन ^ f ^ f न र r - % र T " í ^ f ^ - ; - ^ T f : i fन-

T h e n f o l l o w s a l i n e i n praise o f J a y a s t h i t i , w h o has a m o n g s t o t h e r
titles -í†^~TनTर~fन l [ ण ]
0 0
(cf. I n s c r i p t i o n 1. 1 7 ) : also o f t h e
assembly o f t h e grandees o f N e p a l . N e x t , various compliments are
p a i d t o t h e h e i r - a p p a r e n t Jaya-dharma-malla, m e n t i o n i s also m a d e
o f Jyotirmalla w h o is s p o k e n o f as तालनTरT"Īन I T h i s seems t o
p u t t h e c o m p o s i t i o n o f t h e p l a y a t least 2 0 y e a r s before t h e i n s c r i p t i o n
( o f N. s. 5 3 3 o r A. D. 1 4 1 3 ) as w e t h e r e find Jyotirmalla the father of
three adult children.

* Cf. i n s c r . s u p r . c i t . f o r t h e n a m e a n d w h o l e phrase, a n d n o t e 3 1

thereon.
†.‚.† T h e t e x t is h a l f o b l i t e r a t e d here.
§ I n s c r . v e r . 2.
ADD. 1658.] S A N S K R I T MANUSCRIPTS. 161

A f t e r t h i s a n actress enters f r o m t h e Nepathya and the Sūtradhāra

thus reminds h e r of the name o f t h e play a n d its author :—(26—3a)

-T-fT ^ - J T - r q * ^ | - g ] - — f i t -si r<d*W<a *ftl*-im-.

"it: "5fHTftì^-JTTvq-tī't1 ü TT-T-S f-TST «TT_"-

W T T Ì n ? t f t * 1T-Pít -f - – f à f t ^ T - T s I f^TrT "f—T–

^T-fT"Jí^te % - í - J II

T h e actress i n v o k e s N ā ṭ y e ç v a r ā a n d r e f e r s t o t h e sacrifices offered.

A f t e r h e r apprehensions h a v e been r e m o v e d , t h e subject o f t h e
p l a y i s i n t r o d u c e d ; a n d A c t 1 a c c o r d i n g l y begins (3b) w i t h t h e e n t r y
of Viçvāmitra, solus; w h o is presently j o i n e d b y Daçaratha a n d
others.

A c t i. ends 1 3 , w i t h t i t l e , t h u s : ता"fकRव़í ( ? ) न T म प ^ I म T SI?.* I

‚, i i . ,‚ 22b, T f t त ा प f र ण ^ t f ç न t ^ r S T : I

„ iii. „ 26b, अ ^ t ^ n r W न T म s*?ft^t sir: i

T h e M S . ends a b r u p t l y a f t e r a speech o r t w o o f A c t 4.
W i t h t h i s M S . are several f r a g m e n t s , c o n s i s t i n g o f s i n g l e leaves,
w i t h w r i t i n g o f t h e x v — x v i t h c e n t u r y , as f o l l o w s :
1. P a r t o f t h e first l e a f o f a p l a y , c o n t a i n i n g t h e N ā n d i . Hand­
w r i t i n g v e r y s i m i l a r t o t h a t of t h e p r e c e d i n g p l a y .
2. A leaf ( n u m b e r e d 5 3 ) o f a w o r k o n m a g i c o r r i t u a l ; 5 l i n e s ,
8 x 2 in. I n t h e last l i n e a c e r e m o n y c a l l e d pindākrùhti and the
use o f m a n t r a s a r e m e n t i o n e d .
3. A leaf ( n u m b e r e d 3 7 ) o f t h e H i t o p a d e ç a (ed. J o h n s o n , i i .
108—119).

4. A cover of a book, 8 x 2 i n . , containing o n l y t h e words :

थाता"TI t^मTताl अlft^†??†^^WरTÍप^

नfTT(?)l

A d d . 1661.

Palm-leaf; 103 leaves, 5 lines, 13 x 2 in.; dated N. s. 545

( A . D . 1425), b u t see below.
AMARA-KOÇA.

11
162 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1661.

At t h e e n d t h e r e i s one page o f postscript b y t h e scribe,

A v ā n t a p ā l a , i n praise o f t h e b o o k , e t c . ; t h e n a second p o s t s c r i p t ,
partly obliterated, i n a different, b u t probably contemporaneous,
hand, beginning:

न - " T - { (?) - क ल ~ * - f प - ftप^ मf*r f € न नírnít

Yaksha-malla, the reigning k i n g , is twice mentioned.

A d d . 1662.

P a l m - l e a f ; 135 leaves, 5 lines, 1 2 x 2 i n . ; t h e last t w o leaves

are l a t e p a l m - l e a f supply, d a t e d N . s. 739 ( A . D . 1619), t h e rest is
o f t h e X I I — x i i i t h cent.

PAÑCA-RAKSHĀ.

Leaves 38, 4 0 , 1 2 9 — 1 3 2 , 1 3 5 are w a n t i n g . Each division of t h e

w o r k has also i t s o w n p a g i n a t i o n . There are remains of illuminations
on the binding-boards. O n t h e w o r k see A d d . 1 1 6 4 . T h e division
o f t h e w o r k c a l l e d " M a h ā s ā h a s r a p r a m a r d i n ī " , u s u a l l y second, i s h e r e
placed first.
Ends:

°TĪशT^frī I अ T ^ प l J र ^ T म ह T म ^ T ग ु ^ T f t ^ ' महīfàथा

"मTता I ^ ^röī 0
I "~frT v T"नन-मTf f5~tTप% * *

( h i a t u s ) f t f ^ í f t . . . etc. ( t h e r e s t i s i n a v e r n a c u l a r ) .

A d d . 1679.

A mass o f p a l m - l e a f f r a g m e n t s ; 12 x 2 inches i n size, unless

otherwise described.
[The distinctively Buddhistic character of some of these fragments is of course
doubtful.]

I. NAISHADHA-CARITA.

[Non-Buddhistic]

* Cf. B u r n e l l , S. I n d . Palæogr., ed. I., p. 5 8 .

ADD. 1679.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 163

II. O r i g i n a l l y 2 0 leaves, 5 l i n e s ; X V — x v i t h cent.

GAṆAPATI-STOTRA.

L e a f 19 is m i s s i n g .

A tantric manual of d e v o t i o n ; a p p a r e n t l y B u d d h i s t i c , as t h e
Samskāras (10b) a n d o t h e r c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s o f B u d d h i s m are m e n t i o n e d .
Begins:

न म t 7 T न - र " 5 r (sic) I
Ends:

III. O n e l e a f , n u m b e r e d 67, 6 l i n e s , 1 2 j x 2 J i n . ; Bengali

hand of x v — x v i t h cent.

AMARA-KOÇA.

T h e l e a f c o n t a i n s A m . H I . i . 26—-45.

IV. T h e b e g i n n i n g o f a w o r k o n t h e e i g h t MĀTṚIS.

O n e leaf has a p a g e - n u m b e r 1 9 , t h e r e s t a r e t o r n off. 4 and 5

l i n e s t o a page.
O n t h e M ā t ṛ i s , see B . a n d R . s. v . म T ß f a n d t h e v a r . l e c t . o f t h e
A m a r a - k o ç a i n A u f r . Oxf* Cat p. 184a. T h e i r c u l t seems t o b e l o n g
rather t o tantric worship than t o genuine B u d d h i s m or B r a h m a n i s m .

V. 1 l e a f , n u m b e r e d 1 8 (?), 5 l i n e s ; s t r a i g h t - t o p p e d c h a r a c ­
ters ; x v t h cent.

Fragment of an AvADĀNA.

O n 2 a a n d 4b a p e r s o n s p o k e n o f as ^ T न च ~ f I i s m e n t i o n e d as

p r a c t i s i n g penance, etc.

VI. 9 x I f i n . ; X I V — x v t h cent.

Fragment o f a n A v A D Ā N A (?),

S m a l l Nepalese hand. T h e stops etc. are m a r k e d w i t h r e d .

3 verses ( n u m b e r e d 9 — 1 2 ) o f a m e t r i c a l t a l e o r t h e l i k e .

VII, VIIL [non-Buddhistic.]

11—2
164 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1679.

IX. 1 leaf, numbered 3 , 5 lines, straight-topped hand;

x v — x v i t h cent.

L e a f o f a w o r k o n t h e expiation of offences, " DURGATI-

P A R I Ç O D H A N A " or the like.

The leaf is m u t i l a t e d .

X. T w o leaves o n P H I L O S O P H Y or A S T R O L O G Y .

T h e first i s n u m b e r e d 1 , b u t each l e a f b e g i n s w i t h a s i g n l i k e S
that used f o r ^ a t commencements. Straight-topped characters
e x c e p t 2b, w h i c h i s i n t h e h o o k e d N e p a l e s e o f t h e x v t h cent., a n d
seems t o be b y t h e same h a n d as t h e n e x t f r a g m e n t .
la begins:

नTहमf^T न न चTO† Sf% [ अ ] %f चTच न f ^ 7 T I

अTन~^प^*fìन 0

l b begins :

(clearly astrological).

2a begins :

"f^īfन wन?r ~ह न च-f^^r: (sic)

2b b e g i n s :

fHuHi f^raन...† शरम^rर

XL On ASTROLOGY.

O n e leaf. See l a s t f r a g m e n t

Begins:

o
^wi: TR-rafrr 1 1 अम~-rrer†
0
ñjy...:
T h e o u t s i d e seems t o b e a cover, a n d c o n t a i n s e j a c u l a t o r y p r a y e r s
etc., i n a l a t e r h a n d .

XII. F r a g m e n t o f a n A s t r o n o m i c a l o r A s t r o l o g i c a l work.

W r i t i n g , etc., v e r y s i m i l a r t o N o . X .

Begins:

°रT fन^fपम75(?) कtf^लfन"íन:

Ar». 1679.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 165

Ā r y a b h a ṭ a i s c i t e d i n l i n e 2.
T h e o t h e r side i s a c o v e r w i t h w r i t i n g n e a r l y o b l i t e r a t e d .

XIII. 8 leaves (leaf 1 w a n t i n g ) , 5 lines.

Part of a work on ASTROLOGY.

W r i t i n g , etc., s i m i l a r t o t h e p r e c e d i n g .

Begins:

Ends (abruptly):

Tfन रTfal उथा —

T r ^ ह t र F - f T ftमHनYम"? ^t-

frTñīì था°(?)

XIV. 5 leaves, n u m b e r e d o n right-hand m a r g i n , 8 1 — 8 5 (?)‚

5 l i n e s ; x v t h cent.

P a r t o f a w o r k on ASTROLOGY.

T h e speakers a r e Mahabhairava a n d a devī, so t h a t t h e w o r k m a y

be p a r t l y , i f n o t w h o l l y , Ç i v a i c (cf. B u r n . Intr. 551),

Begins (after invocations t o M a h a b h a i r a v a ) :

~Tच I ^ ^च महT^T क T ल क T म T ^ T न T क (?) I 0

I

TÇT^t ^trjfम"^Tfम क ^ प T R í f न ^ (?) I rr^tTपfrr°

O n 5b ( w h i c h ends a b r u p t l y ) w e find t h e s u b s c r i p t i o n च~Çl|7-f-

f^मPtन

XV. 1 leaf, 5 l i n e s ; X V — x v i t h c e n t .

T h e first page o f a LEXICON or GLOSSARY.

I n s h o r t sections o f a b o u t a couple o f l i n e s , each section con­

t a i n i n g w o r d s b e g i n n i n g w i t h t h e same l e t t e r .

This fragment extends as f a r as च , a n d c o n t a i n s i n t e r alia

the forms "fT^ft, ^ ^ t क T ; also चT-TrकTf^" and थागु^ftक.

Begins:

कWनTचल कT*? क ftp? <Tम...

166 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1679

XVI. 1 leaf, 5 lines, 7 x 1\ i n . ; m o d e r n h a n d .

Fragment on t h e groups of LETTERS.

A summary, apparently, of the mystical i m p o r t of t h e letters.

Begins:

XVII. 1 leaf, o r i g i n a l l y 8 lines ; X V — x v i t h cent.

F r a g m e n t on S A C R E D T O P O G R A P H Y .

B e n g a l i h a n d o f a square f o r m s o m e w h a t s i m i l a r t o t h a t o f A d d .
1364. The rivers Ganges, J u m n a , Godāvari, a n d Sarasvati, are
n a m e d i n l i n e 3 ; t h e r e i s also reference t o b a t h i n g t h e r e i n .
O n t h e o t h e r side are notes i n a s l i g h t l y d i f f e r e n t s t y l e o f w r i t i n g .

XVIII. 1 leaf, 6 l i n e s ; i n sections, n u m b e r e d 3 4 — 3 7 .

F r a g m e n t o n R I T U A L (?), p a r t l y vernacular.

P a g e n u m b e r e d 62 ( i n figures a n d l e t t e r s ) ; stops a n d e m p h a t i c

w o r d s smeared w i t h r e d . Frequent mention of च ^ , ~ t न , etc.

XIX. 1 leaf, 5 lines, X i v t h cent.

F r a g m e n t on O B L A T I O N S or C O O K E R Y .

C o m p a r e R . A . S. C a t . N o . 7 4 ( p h o t o g r a p h e d ) , b o t h i n w r i t i n g
a n d subject.

T h e c h i e f a r t i c l e s discussed h e r e a r e o i l , m i l k , ghee a n d b i l v ā

च " Ç न T O Ü ल II ^ t र च r 5 ^ ण क W 0

T ^ननमT-

XXI. 10 leaves ( n u m b e r e d 2 — 1 1 ) , 5 l i n e s ; fine, clear h a n d

of t h e x i v — x v t h cent.

P a r t of a w o r k on M A G I C
ADD. 1679.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 167

T h e w o r k abounds i n c u r i o u s c o m b i n a t i o n s o f l e t t e r s , s i m i l a r t o
those f o u n d i n B u d d h i s t b o o k s f r o m T i b e t a n d J a p a n . I t s general

character m a y be seen f r o m colophons l i k e TfH " ~ ' ~ Ī T श (2b a n d 3b);

TfH अ T न " च M (lib); ^fन कर~n"~: (last l e a f ) .

XXII. 5 l i n e s ; X V — x v i t h cent.

Three fragments of a work on M A G I C .

I n n u m b e r e d sections.

These, a n d t h e p r e s e n t f o r m o f t h e leaves, seem t o s h o w t h a t w e

have here fragments f r o m d i f f e r e n t parts of the w o r k : part 1
c o m p r i s i n g t h e leaves n o w n u m b e r e d 1 — 5 ; p a r t 2 , 6 a n d p t 3. 7 — 8 .
T h e o n l y r e m a i n i n g ( o r i g i n a l ) n u m b e r s a r e 12 o n 3, a n d 14 o n 6. The
c o n t e n t s o f t h e b o o k seem t o b e s t o t r a s etc. c o n n e c t e d w i t h m a g i c a l

r i t e s : t h u s o n 8, w e h a v e t h e c o l o p h o n ^tमT कTव़t"f T^ffT

- -

नमnr: II
XXIII. 1 leaf n u m b e r e d 5 7 , 5 l i n e s , X V — X V i t h cent.

M A G I C and MYSTICISM.

S u b j e c t : nyāsas a n d t h e m y s t i c a l v a l u e o f l e t t e r s (a5-bl).

XXIV.—XXX.

These numbers a r e leaves of tantric stotras a n d prayers too

u n i m p o r t a n t t o need description.
Besides t h e above n u m b e r e d f r a g m e n t s , some 2 0 o r 3 0 leaves s t i l l
remain, either belonging t o w o r k s clearly non-Buddhistic (and there­
fore n o t noticed i n t h i s catalogue), or fragments too slight or i n d i s t i n c t
for recognition.

A d d . 1680.

* T h i s n u m b e r represents a heterogeneous mass o f palm-leaves

o f various dates, w h i c h a r r i v e d , i n m a n y cases, caked t o g e t h e r
by mud and damp. E a c h measures a b o u t 1 2 J b y 2 inches,
unless otherwise n o t e d .
The works a r e as f o l l o w s :

I, BHADRACARĪ-PRAṆIDHĀNA-RĀJA.
168 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1680.

Palm-leaf; 6 l e a v e s , 6 l i n e s , 1 1 x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N. S . 1 8 8 ( A . D .
1068).

O n t h e h a n d w r i t i n g see t h e P a l æ o g r a p h i c I n t r o d u c t i o n .
See R . A . S. C a t . 3 3 a n d A d d . M S . 8 9 9 . 2 ; also Chinese T r i p i ṭ .
1142 ( N a n j i o ) .

B e g i n s l i k e A d d . 8 9 9 . 2 , r e a d i n g T-J(3j† S न क
0
लtक 0
i n line 1.

Ends ;

अT^म^चftirfणथानरT^ –"TTCT:II ^ ^T°...II

\zz म T ^ प – ^ ^ t t म T T : *3कf^न I उपT"क
-
f^f*n-g
पTक"í w क t œ f ^ r f ^ r न f ^ f ì T Ii

II. 8 leaves, n u m b e r e d 1 — 3 , 1 8 , also a l e a f n u m b e r e d 2

from another v o l u m e ; 5—6 lines, square hand, X I V — X V t h cent.

F r a g m e n t s o f t h e A V A D Ā N A - Ç A T A K A ( i v t h a n d v t h decades).
The fragment contains t h e stories o f D h a r m a p ā l a , Çivi, and
S u r ū p ā ( A v . - Ç a t . i v . 3 — 5 ) ; see M S S . 1 3 8 6 , 1 6 2 2 , a n d F e e r i b . c i t .
Lf. 18 gives t h e e n d o f t h e A n ā t h a p i ṇ ḍ a d ā v a d ° (iv. 9). The leaf
n u m b e r e d 2 is f r o m t h e G u ḍ a ç ā l ā v a d 0
(v. 3) (line 1 = A d d . 1386,
7 8 a, 1. 4 ) .
The text o n 4b, 1. 6 shows considerable d i s c r e p a n c y w i t h t h e
c o r r e s p o n d i n g passage i n A d d . 1 3 8 6 ( = 60b 11. 7 — 8 ) .

III. 2 1 leaves, 5 lines.

Fragments of the DlVYĀVADĀNA.

A p p a r e n t l y same scribe as N o . I I .
T h e complete M S . was d i v i d e d i n t o volumes w i t h independent
numbering.
On the work generally see A d d . 8 6 5 . A collation o f these
fragments w i l l probably be g i v e n i n the forthcoming edition b y
Prof. Cowell a n d M r N e i l .

IV. L e a f o f t h e MAṆicūḌĀVADĀNA.

Same w r i t i n g as t h e p r e c e d i n g f r a g m e n t s .

T e x t corresponds t o A d d . 8 7 4 , 7b. 1. 3 sqq.

V. Leaf of an A V A D Ā N A .

Same h a n d as t h e p r e c e d i n g .
A D D . 1680.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 169

T h e l e a f is n u m b e r e d 17.
I t describes a c o n v e r s a t i o n b e t w e e n t h e B u d d h a a n d a R ā k s h a s a ;
t h e B u d d h a gives h i m f o o d a n d d r i n k .

VI. 5 l i n e s ; X V — x v i t h cent.

F i r s t leaf of t h e Y A S U D H Ā R A Ṇ Ī - K A T H Ā .
T h e i n t r o d u c t i o n is somewhat shorter t h a n i n A d d . 1355. The

t a l e begins, as t h e r e ,ताr ~rल प न : u म ^ न क T श r थ ा म ह T न न ^ t

सुच^t नTम -हपfìr प f न ^ f 7 ī - j ī i
VII. 16 leaves, 7 l i n e s ; x i n t h cent.

P a r t of a w o r k on A S T R O L O G Y .

N u m b e r e d f r o m 9 to 40.
T h e first p o r t i o n o f t h e f r a g m e n t t r e a t s of t h e nakshatras: the
c o n c l u d i n g leaves of s u d d e n o r u n t i m e l y d e a t h (अ"-372H, अ क T -
ल""T:),
VIIL 45 leaves, 5 l i n e s ; X I I — x i n t h cent.

DHĀRAṆĪS.

These f r a g m e n t s appear t o be t h e r e m a i n s o f several v o l u m e s o f

collected c h a r m s . T h e r e are t w o i l l u s t r a t i o n s o f caityas etc. One
v o l u m e has pages w i t h l e t t e r - as w e l l as figure-numbering, running
from 2 to 17; each page i s w r i t t e n in two distinct columns.
A second is g e n e r a l l y paged o n l y i n figures (these are a l l b e t w e e n
9 a n d 3 5 ) , a n d has n o f u l l c o l u m n s , b u t o n l y square spaces r o u n d t h e
string-hole. T h e r e are also t w o leaves w i t h c o l u m n s o n one side a n d
space o n t h e o t h e r .

I n t h e first v o l . , w e find t h e ends of t h e f o l l o w i n g d h a r a ṇ ī s , etc. :

Phalāphalahridaya (4a); Jāti-smarā-dh 0
(4b); Kallajayā-dh° (9b);
Ushnlshavijayā (17b).
I n t h e second v o l u m e t h e f o l l o w i n g : Fajrottara-dh 0
(12a), Lahsha
(14a); Hrishtapratyayah Stutidharā-dh 0
(14b); Sarvatathagatahridayā-
dh 0
(15b); Hemangā-dh 0
Jangulā mahāvidyā (17); Akshobhyā-dh 0

(17*b); Vajrottara (ib.), cf. s u p r a ; Kondrā dhāranVcaityakarana vidhih

(18); Zrya Mahādharanl ( 2 1 ) ; Buddhahridayā-dh° (22b); Sarnau-
tabhadrā-dh 0
(23); Dhātukārandā (23b); Svapnandadā-dh (27b);
Kalíajaya ( 3 2 ) cf. s u p r a ; Āryamahā dhāranl ( 3 3 ) , cf. s u p r a ; Sarva-
rucimngaya&hti 3 6 ; Sarvamangalā (ib.); Sarvaroga-praçamanī (36b).
 170 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD, 1680.

T h e t w o leaves w i t h c o l u m n s described a b o v e are n u m b e r e d 9 a n d

11 respectively.

9 has t h e c o l o p h o n :

नTम थार^

O n leaves w i t h o u t ( o r i g i n a l ) n u m b e r s , w e find : Grahamātrikā-dh°

( 1 ) ; Mārlcl (2b); Samanta-bhadraprajña-dh 0
(4); Ashtamahābhaya-
tārani ( 5 ) ; Jātismarā-dh 0
(5) cf. s u p r a .

IX. 3 leaves, 6 lines, x i i — x i i i t h cent. A p p a r e n t l y these

f o r m p a r t of one M S .

Fragments of works connected w i t h the PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ.

O n e is t h e second a n d l a s t l e a f o f

P R A J Ñ Ā P Ā R A M I T Ā in 9 ÇLOKAS by KAMBILA.

Ends:

f t ^ t (?) i r f ण f v f च T T " T T f T न ^ " म f ^ f c ī II

TfH न^Tftक: TT“JTपTरfमता नमTताII
T II
T h e n f o l l o w 4 ç l o k a s s a i d t o be b y N ā g ā r j u n a i n p r a i s e o f t h e r e a d e r
of the Nāmasaṃgīti. A f t e r s e v e r a l l i n e s o f e p i t h e t s , etc., i t e n d s :

TTतामगुकमtN ~: प 7 w म ^ f ^ r म ^ I नTनTरríT म t - f -
~í f " न म T ^ : प ^ ^ न T 7 ^ II अ T ^ न T न T ^ न प T ^ T न f II
T h e second l e a f c o n t a i n s t h e e n d of t h e

PAÑCAVIMÇATIKĀ-PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀHṚIDAYA.

T h e t e x t seems t o be t h e same as t h a t o f A d d . 1 4 8 6 .
T h e t h i r d i s a p p a r e n t l y t h e b e g i n n i n g o f some r e d a c t i o n o f the
Praj nāpāramitā.
After t h e u s u a l i n t r o d u c t o r y phrases, A v a l o k i t e ç v a r a addresses

B h a g a v ā n as f o l l o w s : 3P*""5 म मनता"T7^TपTरf^fता ~f T-
—

WरTमहTपWT...

X. 4 lines, X V l t h cent.

L e a f of a MYSTICAL work.
ADD. 1680.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 171

I n t h e first l i n e w e find

Tfन मTft न मTप "3Tfī s मT"ता नtपल"HIन I अनन

-SJ-ता-fT T ī t श ^

The n e x t line treats of t h e mystical value o f letters. T h e verso

is n e a r l y o b l i t e r a t e d , o n l y t h e page n u m b e r 2 b e i n g v i s i b l e .

XI. 7 lines, B e n g a l i h a n d , x v i t h cent. (?).

L e a f of w o r k o n R I T U A L .

T h e f o r m o f t h e w o r k seems t o b e i n s t r u c t i o n t o p u p i l s ; b u t t h e
whole leaf is v e r y i n d i s t i n c t . O n e sentence b e g i n s (1. 3) :

नन: fश-j: ^ r t í W प^L.; and (l. 5) न न : fti^rf†:

प"lf...
T h e f r a g m e n t concludes w i t h t h e 5 t h l i n e o f t h e v e r s o .

XII. 6 lines, x n — x m t h cent.

Leaf of a work on Buddhist MUDRĀS.

I n l i n e 1 w e find :

अ —
शगुfTनi क र ~ w क f न ^ T ^ T म ^ ^ म - r श - ; प
O n t h e verso, 1. 2 , i s t h e c o l o p h o n

( ? ) प ~ ~ r g 7 5 % i : II

At the beginning of the next chapter occur t h e names of

Ç u d d h o d h a n a , A r a l l i , R a h u l a , etc.

XIII. (NlRUTTARA TANTRA).

[Non-Buddhistic]

XIV. Late palm-leaf.

F r a g m e n t s o f S T O T R A S , etc.

C h i e f l y i n v o c a t i o n s , i f i अ t etc., t o v a r i o u s personages.

Add. 1681.

ALPHABETS, e t c . , c o m p i l e d b y PAṆpiT GuṆĀNAND.

W r i t t e n f o r use i n d e c i p h e r i n g t h e M S S . o f t h e p r e s e n t c o l l e c t i o n .
 172 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1682.

Add. 1682.

P a l m - l e a f ; 8 3 leaves, 5 lines, 2 1 x 2 i n . ; Nepalese h a n d o f

t h e x i t h cent.

SADDHARMA-PUṆḌARĪKĀ.

Chap. 10 ends 78a, I. ; t h e M S . c o n s e q u e n t l y t e r m i n a t e s towards

t h e end of Chap. 11.
O n t h e w o r k see MS. 1032.

Add. 1683.

P a l m - l e a f ; 139 leaves, 5 lines, 2 1 x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N. s. 159

(A.D. 1 0 3 9 ) .

SADDHARMA-PUṆḌARĪKĀ.

B y several s c r i b e s ; l e a f 56b (--= P a r i s M S . , 99a m e d - 9 9 b ) is

c o m m e n c e d b y t h e second scribe, b u t o n 57a t h e same passage i s
w r i t t e n over again.

T h e M S . , t h o u g h as a r u l e b e a u t i f u l l y w r i t t e n , i s m u c h d a m a g e d
b y w o r m s , etc.

T h e first p a r t o f t h e c o l o p h o n , so f a r as i t r e m a i n s o n t h e m u t i l a t e d

final leaf, coincides w i t h A d d . 1032, except t h a t w e h a v e महtपT-

* - - ^ [ श ^ Ì ] f o r न^TपT"J° (see p. 24, l i n e 28).

T h e n e x t l e g i b l e w o r d s a r e as f o l l o w s :

^––TWT ...fनताf"न: शT^f^r: (sic) ह^गुw ^ च

W ~~~?J I अ T च T % प T ^ T [ ^ ] . . . ( ? ) . . . (hiatus) " क ल म -

अगु1TरT Tन - —
ल"T"H^ (corr. ° r ā j ñ ) 0
f ल f ^ f नf^īfन I ~ ^ ~ s

(in letter numerals) tशT"í S^ff ^"rftथाथा " p f i f ^ ì

^ ल ^ r क T म t w f"-f"fरT^r f ल f -
न M न Ii
A n o t e ( o f r e c i t a t i o n 1) i n v e r n a c u l a r f o l l o w s , d a t e d N . s. 803.
F o r t h e w o r k see A d d . 1032. This a n d t h e preceding MS. have
b e e n used b y P r o f . K e r n f o r h i s e d i t i o n o f t h e t e x t .
A D D . 1684.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 173

Add. 1684.

P a l m - l e a f ; o r i g i n a l l y 156 or 157 leaves, 5 — 6 lines, 2 1 x 2 i n . ;

d a t e d N. s. 185 (A.D. 1065).

SADDHARMA-PUṆḌARĪKĀ.

T h e leaves r u n t h u s : 2 — 1 0 , 1 0 * 1 1 — 1 1 7 , 1 1 9 — 1 5 2 , 1 5 4 — 1 5 6 .
Chap. 15 i s w r o n g l y n u m b e r e d 1 6 , a n d t h e m i s t a k e c o n t i n u e s t o
the end o f t h e M S . O n t h e r e i g n i n g k i n g a n d o n t h e w r i t i n g see
the Introductions.
T h e colophon runs :

^प^rfà अगुपft"^नT पfर^rft अgf^शfननम: I

~~fन s ( i n letter-numerals) t श T —
~ilì"T^शमl† I परम–

म ~ T T र क ^ प ^ क T म ^ च " T (sic, v . I n t r o d . ) र T % f ^ 3 5 ~ च ~ f T -

^ f न ^ f ल ^ ^ ( h i a t u s ) ~S (?) i f ì W (?) f ^ T f ^ T म न क र T Í W T -

था^मTर^ल3Í^Tमथा " i ; ^ ^ f t क f म ^ "SचनT^क

f ^ W T f W पfनFTfí?न म ^ f V f r f I ( T h e n a scribe's verse) I

W i t h t h i s M S . is a stray leaf o f a Buddhistical treatise i n hand-

अT
writing etc., similar i n a l l respects, w i t h t h e leaf n u m b e r उT
o
(?) 3 1 0 (cf. t a b l e o f n u m b e r s , n o t e ) .

T h e f i r s t syllables a r e : ° ल क T र म ^ f Í - 0
. . . ; t h e last.

Add. 1685.

P a l m - l e a f ; 6 4 leaves, 6 l i n e s , 1 3 ^ x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N. s. 500
(A.D. 1380).

AMARA-KOCA.

The final subscription, after date and scribe's verses partly faded,
seems to run thus :

* « . M«-J-h<ar^K4Ì|l %XsRT- ^ f à f t fV?TT\ TTQ-

-TTR M < r ^ c l - l t f%f%fTfìff~è mW II -ft"f T>--i(?)-T-fT-
* — " f t - f - W - T ™ ? ! (?) -í-~-V II
 174 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1686.

A d d . 1686.

P a l m - l e a f ; 119 leaves, 6 lines, 11 \ x 2 i n . ; dated N . s. 287

( A . D . 1167),
SĀDHANA-MĀLĀ-TANTRA.

T h e M S . is v e r y d e f e c t i v e , a n d was p e r h a p s c o p i e d f r o m a f a u l t y
archetype.
T h e l e a f - n u m b e r s f a l l i n t o t w o sets o r v o l u m e s .
T h e first leaf, w h i c h corresponds t o A d d . 1 5 9 3 , 25b‚ 1 , is n u m b e r e d
4 3 , a n d t h i s n u m e r a t i o n c o n t i n u e s t o leaf 5 7 , t h e e n d o f w h i c h cor­
responds t o l e a f 34b i n t h e same M S . T h e first v o l u m e was r e g a r d e d
as e n d i n g a t 58a, f o r here w e find t h e d a t e ; a n d t h e leaf n u m b e r i s
a d d e d o n t h e r e c t o i n a n a n c i e n t , t h o u g h nevertheless a second, h a n d .
T h e second p a r t o r v o l u m e was r e g a r d e d as b e g i n n i n g a t 5 8 b ; for
h e r e a n e w series o f n u m b e r s begins, n o t h o w e v e r w i t h l e a f 1 , b u t
w i t h 34, p e r h a p s because t h e leaf was t h e 3 4 t h o f t h e w h o l e e x t a n t
a r c h e t y p e , a t t h e t i m e w h e n o u r p r e s e n t M S , was copied. Be that
as i t m a y , w e find t h e l e a f c o m m o n t o t h e t w o p a r t s w i t h 58 o n t h e
r e c t o a n d 3 4 o n t h e verso. A f t e r t h i s leaf, w h i c h corresponds t o 34b
fin.—35b, 2, of A d d . 1 5 9 3 , t h e r e is a g a p , a n d t h e n e x t leaf, n u m b e r e d
4 4 , corresponds t o 49b of t h e o t h e r M S . L e a f 53 ( 1 s t series) a n d
leaves 3 4 — 4 3 , 4 6 , 7 8 , 1 1 4 , a n d 1 3 8 — 1 4 1 ( 2 n d series), are m i s s i n g .
129 is e r r o n e o u s l y r e p e a t e d ( 1 2 9 * ) . The M S . terminates abruptly at
l e a f 152 ( = A d d . 1 5 9 3 , 188b, 1. 5 ) . O n the writing, the first dated
e x a m p l e o f h o o k e d Nepalese h a n d , see t h e P a l æ o g r a p h i c a l Intro­
duction. O n the w o r k see t h e a c c o u n t o f A d d . 1 5 9 3 . I t m a y be
observed t h a t t h e r e is n o t h i n g i n e i t h e r M S . t o s h o w t h e reason for
t h e d i v i s i o n i n t o volumes found i n the present M S . The division
occurs a f t e r a c h a r m (sādhana) a p p a r e n t l y q u i t e l i k e t h e rest. The
d a t e a n d t i t l e of t h e c h a r m are g i v e n t h u s :

f ~ र च * न T O न ~मTTT II * ^ f N l म T प f न (sic)

A d d . 1687.
Coarse b r o w n i s h paper; 129 leaves, 5 lines, 12x2in.;
dated N . s. 753 ( A . D . 1633).
KĀRAṆḌA-VYŪHA (Prose version).
A D D . 1687.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 175

W r i t t e n a t B h a t g ā o n i n t h e r e i g n o f J a g a j j y o t i r M a l l a (see b e l o w ) .
F o r t h e w o r k see A d d . 1 2 6 7 .
Ends :

अPÍकT< ^ < ^ ^ ह T ^ T न ^ च र ^ र T 4 "मTTĪ I ^ *r%°

(date v . supra) I ^ T ~ ~ f T च r ò - f l " ल f ^ ह ^ t न च T थ ा ^ T च क ता-
हTरTथा-^^^T"íथान I म W í T ग ु l f l ' म ह T न न र " T रT"ÍT-
fVरTन^t* ^ ^ न ^ f न 3 ल ‡ ~ थ ा f न fàथाWS चtथाथा-
" " ल T " f à " T प ~ T क ^ T ल ^ ^ W क (sie) र í र r T T प í र म ह T -
नन-^t न"i;i"íT-ताt ^ \ f ^ न ल f ^ ह म " S ^ " * II न~
प च ^ प ^ " f l प न T र ^ f न ^ W " f * rf~T उ म ^ र T ^ - T 3~म I

A d d . 1688.

Palm-leaf; originally 7 0 leaves, 6 lines, 22 x 2 i n . ; Kuṭila

character; dated 1 4 t h year of Nayapala of Bengal (circa A . D .
1054),
PAÑCA-RAKSHĀ.

L e a f 27 i s m i s s i n g . O n t h e date a n d w r i t i n g see t h e I n t r o d u c t i o n s .
T h e M S . is copiously i l l u s t r a t e d w i t h figures of b u d d h a s , d i v i n i ­
t i e s , a n d caityas: a n d t h e ends o f t h e chapters h a v e e l a b o r a t e p a t t e r n s
etc. O n t h e w o r k see A d d . 1 3 2 5 a n d a d d a reference t o R ā j e n d r a l ā l ,
Nep. Buddh. Lit, p. 1 6 4 .

T h e 5 c h a p t e r s ( f o r w h i c h see A d d . M S . 1 3 2 5 ) e n d r e s p e c t i v e l y
19b, 1 ; 45a, 1 ; 64b, 4 ; 67a, 2 ; 70a, 4 .
T h e final s u b s c r i p t i o n s are as f o l l o w s :

f ^ W T S ^ ^ र म ह T थ ा न थ ा f ^ - J T : परमTपTf"कTरT^V
"f^TकTथा W न T ^ < ^ ^
^ल^रft^^
-fí^T -CfcMI पtम^नन-
महTरmfVरT^पर^"र^मन; न ^ प T ल ^ च Tī^-l;मTनf^!^-
रT3tT " ~ f न s \8 ^ च 1 \ न ^ f ल f % त ा T म " T T र क T TfrT I

* W r i g h t ' s Nepal, pp. 2 4 2 — 3 .

176 CATALOGUE O F BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1689.

A d d . 1689.

Palm-leaf; 2 3 leaves, 5 l i n e s , 1 6 x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N . s. 4 9 4
(A.D. 1374).

MEGHA-SŪTRA.

E d i t e d w i t h notes a n d a t r a n s l a t i o n , i n t h e J o u r n a l o f t h e R o y a l
As. S o c , 1880, b y t h e compiler of this catalogue. See also a
learned, b u t occasionally over subtle, c r i t i c i s m i n t h e C h i n a R e v i e w ,
M a y , 1882.

Begins:

नमTsf^~?rतानर^i: ^f"मi^jगुi:^i: Ii
ITव़ म थ ा ~ f न म क f ^ T न s * म ^ मनतान^ न^Tप^नTनरT-

-Wíन fT"रfन "ff i ^ r म f ण र ^ न ^ म ह T म w ^ ^

म ह त ा fम^^rन...
Ends:

TfH ^ म ह T म थ ा ^ महT^Tन"IT-íT^Tनम-^^lrपft^-

पiīपffcrTम: ~मTTr: n

T h e p o s t s c r i p t consists o f t h e verse etc.

Then follows:

^-*ST^TT S " í ^ « ! 1 ^ T ^ T न ^ ī f ^ न प र ^ न न प < ^ < * I^fÍ5Tक-

^^fचचमहTf^हīft^शT-Blf^"í ^ÍV 7faच"p-Sīfव़र...

Next come salutations t o ācārya a n d parents (cf. A d d . M S .
1 6 2 3 . 3 supra), t h e n date (day a n d m o n t h ) ; reign o f Jayārjunadeva

c—|fTच"H-T - - r5म"-ÍY न ^ न (sic) f ल f ^ r f f म ^ महTम'EĪWक I

T h e n f o l l o w t w o o f t h e o r d i n a r y scribe's verses.

A d d . 1690.

I. P a l m - l e a f ; 4 leaves, 5 l i n e s , 1 7 x 2 i n . ; x v — x v i t h cent. *

Fragments of t h e V A S U D H Ā R Ā - D H Ā R A Ṇ Ī - K A T H Ā .

* T h e supposed d a t e g i v e n i n D r D . W r i g h t ' s l i s t i s f o u n d e d o n a
misreading o f a date o f recitation, n o w removed t o A d d . 1689, t o
w h i c h i t o r i g i n a l l y belonged.
 ADD. 1690.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 177

T h i s f r a g m e n t c o n t a i n s t h e first a n d last leaves o f t h e book, t h e

o t h e r t w o b e i n g n u m b e r e d 13, 14. See A d d . M S . 1 3 5 5 .

II. Fragments of STOTRAS, etc.

Size a n d w r i t i n g s i m i l a r t o t h e p r e c e d i n g .

Chiefly invocations and the like.

III. Palm-leaf; 3 J lines, w r i t t e n o n one side o n l y ; 2 x 1 6 ,

but o r i g i n a l l y perhaps 1 8 i n . ; X I I — X i i i t h c e n t , ; has 3 s t r i n g -
holes.

L e a f of a w o r k on t h e YĀNAS.

I n I. 2 vaipulya- a n d nirdeça-sūtras are m e n t i o n e d .

T h e f r a g m e n t ends a b r u p t l y t h u s :

c-J^r परमT~f^īथानम"-f"í fsrefcT I [partial hiatus] I अft-f

न ^ s f प rr~fTfTf^ftT^ (?) f t r नथानन: i

A d d . 1691.

I. P a l m - l e a f ; 8 leaves, 7 lines, 12 x 2 i n . ; a p p a r e n t l y d a t e d
N . S. 3 1 1 (A.D. 1191),

HlRAṆYA-SAPTAKA.
T h e date of w r i t i n g is g i v e n i n a n o t h e r h a n d , as n o t i c e d i n t h e
Palæographical I n t r o d u c t i o n . T h e l e t t e r n u m e r a l s o f t h e date are
difficult to identify. The first p r o b a b l y represents t h e fgure 3,
w h i c h i s also used as a l e t t e r - n u m e r a l ( f o r t h e use o f t h e u n i t 3, t o
express 3 0 0 i n t h e l e t t e r - s y s t e m , c o m p a r e A d d . 1 4 6 5 ) . T h e second
is t o l e r a b l y c l e a r l y 10. T h e l a s t , w h i c h resembles —
, is e x t r e m e l y
doubtful. A second s u b s c r i p t i o n i n t h e v e r n a c u l a r , p r o b a b l y r e l a t i n g
to a r e c i t a t i o n , t w i c e m e n t i o n s Y a k s h a m a l l a a n d gives t h e date N. s.
574 ( A . D . 1454),
T h e w o r k is a c o l l e c t i o n of 16 saptakas o r g r o u p s of seven stanzas.
. Begins:

न म : ^tसु " nचrft"iरT^ I ^TfTनw"र^V

12
 178 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1 6 9 I .

T h e 8aptakas h a v e t h e f o l l o w i n g t i t l e s : nidana-saptaka, jati-s ,

0

dosha-s , 0
guna-s ,
0
liṅga-s°, prārambha-s°, pranāla-s ,
0
pramāna-s 0
(sic ?)‚
droṇa-s , 0
khata-s% digvāçī-s 0
(?), mandala-s°‚ mantra-s°, kriya-s°,
arama-s°, phala-s°.

The subscription runs thus :

f W थ ा ^ ^ T f r f f ^ श प ^ T r í न W R न † ताfर f^र~7~TTक I
~"Cच W "fन^lT"íTr5 ताi; fहW^रfमltप^fTTíता I

f^र"ā~?rक ताम ताfरशT^r "*मTTrf^rfन i

T h e n , i n t h e second h a n d a b o v e r e f e r r e d t o :

अfहगु " "í पWT I ~~fन ^ s (I ?) कTÍTTक(sic) "i“I

पमIT (? प [ च ] म ? t ) गु^RT^t f ल f % न f म f न II
T h e n t h e l a s t s u b s c r i p t i o n i n v e r n a c u l a r , as above m e n t i o n e d .
O n t h e b a c k o f t h e l a s t l e a f i s a page, n u m b e r e d ^ t \ , i n a h a n d
v e r y s i m i l a r t o t h a t o f t h e M S . i t s e l f ; there are however only 6 lines
of w r i t i n g (instead o f 7 ) . I t i s t h e b e g i n n i n g o f a w o r k o n t h e use
of arms, entitled Khadga-puja-vidhi.

Begins:

नम: ^ क f ^ थ ा " " i i था ^fनr ~íTनप-लftपनण

^ T - M r र ल ^ r अ^ ^ri f च i p r ^f^-शर-^गुप ^पTश
~ थ ा न : I Cf. A d d . 1 7 0 1 . I.

II. P a l m - l e a f ; 23 leaves, 5 lines, 12 x 1-1 i n . ; early hooked

Nepalese h a n d , p r o b a b l y w r i t t e n A.D. 1179 (see below).

KURUKULLĀ-KALPA.
T h e date N . s. 2 9 9 w a s g i v e n b y D r D . W r i g h t , b u t t h e first
figure alone i s n o w l e f t : t h e n a m e o f t h e r e i g n i n g k i n g i s also t o r n
a w a y , a l l b u t t h e first l e t t e r , w h i c h h o w e v e r i s e n o u g h t ofixt h e
king, Ānanda. T h e d a t e i s h o w e v e r p r o b a b l y c o r r e c t , as t h i s y e a r
comes w i t h i n Ā n a n d a ' s r e i g n (see T a b l e i n H i s t o r i c a l I n t r o d . ) , a n d t h e
writing seems also o f t h i s d a t e (see P a l æ o g r a p h i c a l Introduction
and Table o f letters).

T h i s is a w o r k o n r i t u a l i n c o n n e c t i o n w i t h t h e goddess K u r u k u l l ā ,
w h o is m e n t i o n e d b y S c h i e f n e r (ap. B & R s. v . ~ f - -
ÍT).

Begins:

न म t म न ^ -)Wsn^r i न 3 न ^ ( ? ) च T न r f ह ? ī च नन-rता-
A D D . 1691.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS.

[ l a c u n a ] II

उ ^ च f%^rर" ^tनTन s 3T^rनTन s न^fमcqtनt: i

लt%–jर: क ^ r f ^ ~ म T § . . .
प ~ T ? त ा र ण क ~ í : i 4b.
f^fte: क-qr: * म n r : i ob.
Ends :

T " ^ T च ^ न त ा न ^ ^ f ^ ^ ' 3 र : . . . etc.

^ p f " ^ f : wमT":ii -
तारT-f^rमहTथानन-íTनT:
ítfन(?)तारt^ता^rT T^īll ^ etc. I
‡*n-räts^ पWरमहTथानथाf^īन: परमtपT"क^t रT-
ण-"क[र~í] etc. I
" ^ T न s . ^ • • •. ( 8 e e a
ho e) क T f ì í क ^ i प ^ म l í
v -
शf^f"íरf^
- त ा [ न ^ ~ ~ S ] प ^ म T न f ^ T र T ^ f ^ f % न f * ī f t T II
A f e w i n v o c a t i o n s etc. t o K u r u k u l l ā f o l l o w , i n a l a t e r h a n d .

I I I . P a l m - l e a f ; 15 leaves, 6 lines, 12 x 2 i n . ; dated N . s.

560 ( A . D . 1440).
ABHISHEKA-VIDHI.

A w o r k on late Buddhistic r i t u a l .
Begins:

अt नम: ^ ^ न — T " - 1 नच f श ^ म क f r न—"fT "5"म-

^लT^if^थामTरtfपfī^ITनन "*पअ"T"3"लTन II ^हलtक
Ttता"^T"T^Tft-f न प र ल t क P ^ थ ा " " I fìFनT न थ ा न न क T –
मच"^5मlकपTrT^ म"-fलपìíश: कT^ था ^*Ef^"ST -g^.
—

fftffT " T ^ f a i त ा I
T h e d i v i s i o n s o f t h e w o r k are n o t n u m b e r e d ; t h e f o l l o w i n g m a y
serve as some clue t o i t s c o n t e n t s :

^नTकT^पTrTन I 3. f श ^ T V त ा ^ न ī f a f W I 3b. अT-

चT^TTtशftfVl 4b. अTtशf^fV:i 6b. "WMd(?)ftī~l-
प%शMV i ib. म T ल T f t í प क : i 7a. प"TपTननf^ftr: i 7b.
"f-r-*Ttlít-rf--fV: i 8a. r r f ^ - i ^ * Hl ÍV: i 8b and so on.
12—2
180 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1691.

Ends:

--f^rf^fV: -r-fT-r: i wi--T s ^ ° %r-r ~ f -nr““T i

A f e w l i n e s o f p r a y e r t o v a r i o u s d e i t i e s are a d d e d b y t h e scribe.
T h e r e a r e also a f e w l i n e s o n t h e cover, n e a r l y o b l i t e r a t e d .

IV. P a l m - l e a f ; o r i g i n a l l y 44 leaves, 5 lines, 12 x 2 i n . ; N . s.

532 ( A . D . 1412),
CĀNDRA-VYĀKARAṆA by CANDRAGOMIN.

L e a v e s 1—7, 26, 27 a n d 30 a r e m i s s i n g .

A w o r k o n g r a m m a r , i n 6 adhy āy as, each s u b d i v i d e d i n t o 4 pādas.

O n C a n d r a g o m i n see W a s s i l i e w , Tāranāth, p p . 52, 2 0 7 ; h i s school,

t h e C ā n d r a s , a r e m e n t i o n e d i n S i d d h - K . o n P ā ṇ . H I . i i . 36.
T h e author follows P ā ṇ i n i b o t h i n style, treatment, and often i n
a c t u a l w o r d s , m a n y o f t h e sūtras b e i n g i d e n t i c a l . Adhyāyas iv, v
correspond t o P ā ṇ . v, v i , respectively.

T h i s M S . commences i n Adhy. i , pāda iv, thus :

- F i t : II f - T f ^ T म H II अTम: II था~: % i ल ~ अi~T-

A d h y . I ends 9b; a d h . n, 15b; adh. i n , 21a; aclh. iv, 29a; adh.

v, 37b.
Ends:

च~n श f र f ^ r i t a : Ii
चT~r~íTकर^ च " f त ा f म i f ^ पfT S"tता"": " म T ~ : % त ा
S~J I " " f r T s ^ अ T प T " - p - J I T T क ^ - f † f>T^V I कīfrfक
चf^ \ 0
I र t f ? ^ ~ - i न1-J-s1f3 ^ ^ f ^ T न I नTमता-
न‡i f^rf^नf^व़ ; ii

V. P a l m - l e a f ; 18 leaves, 5 — 7 lines, 12 x 2 i n . ; x v t h cent.

COMMENTARY on one pada o f t h e CĀNDRA-VYĀKARAṆA ( V . iv).

C l o s e l y w r i t t e n a n d m u c h b l u r r e d i n places.

T h e t e x t is g i v e n i n i t s e n t i r e t y .
ADD. 1691.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 181

Begins:

अ t नम: " र ^ ( t I गुतार^tकY I (°र^tकìR": Add.

1694. 4.) I र"कTरक"T

E n d s w i t h t h e comment o n t h e last sūtra b u t three o f t h i s pāda :

" w : प-psr: i
VI. Palm-leaf; 1 4 leaves, 8 lines, 1 2 x 2 ^ i n . ; XII—Xillth
cent.

P a r t o f A N AND AD ATT A'S COMMENTARY o n t h e

CĀNDRA-VYĀKARAṆA ( I . i i i ) .

T h e w r i t i n g i s t h e o r d i n a r y h o o k e d Nepalese, b u t t h e e a r l y f o r m s
o f 1% a n d म a r e used.

O f t h e c o m m e n t a t o r n o t h i n g seems t o be k n o w n .
The t e x t is indicated b y abbreviations.
The first page ( u n l i k e t h e rest o f t h e M S . , w h i c h i s clear a n d
w e l l - p r e s e r v e d , a n d h a s t h e sūtras d i v i d e d b y r e d m a r k s ) i s m u t i l a t e d ,
and somewhat indistinct.

T h e c o m m e n t a r y o n t h e first s ū t r a t h a t i s l e g i b l e ( l e a f 2a) begins

thus:

मīf^ [ c f . P ā ṇ . i n . i i i . 1 7 5 ] II 3TffT^V^ नTrftfí fप"JT-

f^frf गु3नT röमftnn"í: I irfrrपथा fह fsrñre: i तारw

म ^ T Ä f f r g I न च म T क T ^ r f र f r f म T ^ t T ī f ? r प ^ : . . . etc.
T h r e e l i n e s l o w e r , V i m a l a m a t i i s c i t e d as a n a u t h o r i t y .
The last sūtra commented o n is t h e w o r d नT"f^ I . o n w h i c h
the comment begins:
: क T र म T f ^ T S W T f I s . . .

Ends :

(sic)

प^^t ^ W ^ I Ī W ^<ft^r: प i ~ : नमT": n

VII. O n e p a l m - l e a f ( n u m b e r e d 5 1 ) , 5 lines, 8 x 2 i n . ; x v t h
cent.

CĀNDRA-VYĀKARAṆA (text).

T h i s leaf w a s f o u n d a m o n g s t t h e f r a g m e n t s o f A d d . 1 6 7 9 .
 182 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST. [ADD 1691.

T h e passage i s C ā n d r a - v y . v. i i . med., a n d corresponds t o A d d .

1 6 9 4 , If. 31b, 1. 2 — 3 2 a , 4 (med.).

VIII. Palm-leaf; 3 leaves, 6 lines, 1 1 x 2 i n . ; xiil—Xivth

cent.

F r a g m e n t o f a treatise o n A S T R O L O G Y , or o f an AVADĀNA.

T h e leaves a r e b r o k e n a t t h e edges w h e r e t h e n u m b e r s were

apparently placed.

In the work much i s said o f births, conjunctions, etc.; b u t

characters a r e also i n t r o d u c e d , especially a m e r c h a n t Mikira and
his wife Bhidrikā.
T h u s t h e f r a g m e n t m a y be f r o m a n astrological treatise with
i l l u s t r a t i o n s f r o m tales, o r a n a s t r o l o g i c a l episode o f a n a v a d ā n a .

A d d . 1693.

Palm-leaf; 2 9 5 leaves, 6 lines, 1 7 x 2 | i n , ; K u ṭ i l a or early

Devanāgarī hand as m o d i f i e d in the Xilth cent. A . D . ; dated
N. s. 2 8 5 ( A . D . 1 1 6 5 ) ,

ASHṬASAHASRIKĀ PRAJÑĀPĀRAMITĀ.

T h e p a g i n a t i o n i s i n l e t t e r s a n d figures, b u t t h e r e i s a n e r r o r o f
3 i n the former throughout.

O n t h e r e i g n i n g m o n a r c h ( Ā n a n d a ) a n d o n t h e w r i t i n g see t h e
Introductions a n d Plates.
T h e c o l o p h o n , g i v i n g also t h e n a m e a n d residence ( t h e D h a r m a -
c a k r a - m a h ā v i h ā r a ) o f t h e scribe, i s p a r t i a l l y o b l i t e r a t e d i n i t s l a t t e r
part:

wr s ^ " * s ~nचण i^T^मiTमTf^??rf^न i ^tम~r-

न ^ ^ 3 I ft-f-रT^H f ^ r f % ^ ( ? ) ^ म ? ^ † ( ? ) ?iÇTT-
T " T 1 क (?) ^ ^ च ^ म ह T f ^ ह T र T f w f ^ न शT^f^म"f–
fí^wfन II ^tVTनf^f"प^Tf^ताf^न ff†^Tt(?)ताम-
^T"च W न ^ " ^ T च T ^ T ^ म T त ा t o प % म " j ( q T न-
क ल q ^ < I ^ र ग ु T f र r l T न T ^ T " ^ T f ^ f ì ī II
1

O n t h e b o o k see A d d . 8 6 6 .
ADD. 1695.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 183

A d d . 1695.
P a p e r ; 2 4 leaves, f o l d i n g b a c k w a r d s a n d forwards, 7 lines,
9 x 3 i m ; d a t e d N . s. 7 4 9 ( A . D . 1 6 2 9 ) , m o n t h o f J y e s h t h a , a t a n
eclipse o f t h e s u n .

HARAGAURĪ-VIVĀHA-NĀṬAKA by RĀJA JAGAJJYOTIR

M A L L A of BHATGĀ0N.

This eclipse has been kindly calculated f o r me b y Professor

A d a m s , w h o r e p o r t s t h a t a s m a l l eclipse w a s v i s i b l e a t B h a t g ā o n o n
J u n e 2 1 s t , 1 6 2 9 A . D . ( n e w s t y l e ) f r o m 7.56 A. M. t o 9.17 A . M . , l o c a l t i m e .
T h e p l a y i s i n a v e r n a c u l a r , b u t l i k e several o t h e r s o f t h e k i n d
(cf. P i s c h e l , C a t a l . d e r B i b l . d e r D . M . G . ) h a s stage d i r e c t i o n s , a n d
i n c i d e n t a l çlokas i n m o r e o r less c o r r u p t S a n s k r i t .

T h e piece seems t o p a r t a k e o f t h e n a t u r e of an opera; as i t

c o n t a i n s 5 5 songs i n v a r i o u s modes ('rāgas,' e . g . t h e M ā l a v a - r ā g a ) ;

moreover t h e colophon क"P5T मTपT f r e q u e n t l y occurs, a p p a r e n t l y

denoting an instrumental accompaniment or interlude.
Besides Ç i v a a n d G a u r ī , t h e c h i e f dramatis personae seem t o be
G a u r ī ' s p a r e n t s , H i m a l a y a a n d M e n ā , a n d a ṛishi, B h ṛ i ṅ g i n .
T h e piece is i n 10 'sambandhas,' t h e first o f w h i c h , a n d p a r t o f
t h e second, seem t o b e m i s s i n g .

T h e c o l o p h o n r u n s as f o l l o w s :

^frT ^महTरT^TfVरT^ प1J–

प i j T श T ^ ì r न t प w - i ; ह र ^ r f t f ^ त ा ह न T म न r c क नमTCi n ^ f t
मता^ÌTT5fft प ^ t न : II - T - न ^ ^>8*~ ^ ~ 3 T ~ I अ म T " n 5 T

न^हर^fVf^ताहथा—न^कrगुर II *

A d d . 1697.
I. Palm-leaf; 1 6 5 l e a v e s , 5 l i n e s , 12% x 2 i n , ; x i i i — x i v t h
cent,

KRIYĀPAÑJIKĀ of KULADATTA.

T h e earlier p a r t of t h e M S . h a d b o t h letter- a n d word-numbering,

b u t , o w i n g t o m u t i l a t i o n o f t h e edges, m u c h o f i t has been r e n u m b e r e d ,

* Cf. W r i g h t ' s iVepal, p. 2 1 6 1. 12 a n d B . & R. s. v . "ÍलTप":प.

 184 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST. [ A D D . 1697.

a n d m a n y leaves i n t h e l a t t e r p a r t , w h i c h h a d f a d e d , h a v e also been

recently retouched. T h e M S . is imperfect at t h e end.
The w o r k is o n t h e r i t u a l o f later northern Buddhism. Part of
a n i n d e x o f t h e v a r i o u s 'vidhis/ etc., i s f o u n d o n t h e b a c k o f leaf I.
R. A . S. M S . N o . 4 2 c o n t a i n s a s m a l l p o r t i o n o f t h e w o r k . The first
p a r t , a t a l l e v e n t s , i s d i v i d e d i n t o n u m b e r e d prakaranas, b u t these
d i v i s i o n s seem t o cease f u r t h e r o n .

T h e t e x t begins, a f t e r s a l u t a t i o n s t o B u d d h a a n d t h e T r i r a t n a :

w^wtk - f w r ö न ^ f ^ r a म थ ा II
1. Ends:

Tfri ^ ल ~ ^ f ^ f च त ा थ ा toTपf^Tथा I T O म प क र W | 5.

2. TfH म ह T प f ^ न - r ल - ° fà0
f ^ f f W IT 0
I 14 a-b.

3. T म ° 'snflní प 29.
o 0

4. TfH म ह T प f ^ ^ - r ल ~ 0
fsR° च75^ TT I 33b.
0

T h e rest o f t h e w o r k seems t o b e d i v i d e d i n t o s h o r t unnumbered

sections, d e s c r i b i n g v a r i o u s p o i n t s o f r i t u a l : e . g . a t leaves 1 4 1 s q q .
t h e 'síhapanani,' o r s e t t i n g s u p o f images o f v a r i o u s deities.

O n t h e last page occurs t h e s e c t i o n - t i t l e " Ç f f f ह T f ^ T ~ f म í I -

T h e M S . terminates a b r u p t l y 2 lines below.

II. Palm-leaf; originally 3 4 leaves, 7 lines, 11x2in.;

X V — x v i t h cent.
HEVAJRA-ḌĀKINĪJĀLASAMBARA-TANTRA.

B e n g a l i h a n d , obscure a n d s o m e w h a t careless. Leaf 22 is missing.

F o r t h e w o r k see A d d . 1 3 4 0 .
Ends:

ह ~ ^ T f M t ^ T ल - ^ र ~T~शम: प ^ ल : ^ म r g : Ii

III. Palm-leaf; 9 leaves (numbered 2 — 1 0 ) , 5 — 6 lines,

1 2 x 2 i n . ; x v i t h cent.

P a r t o f a w o r k o n R I T U A L , etc.

T h e h a n d w r i t i n g i s p o o r a n d careless.

First section (leaf 3 a ) : W " T f ^ " - ī T f ^ ñ í " म T rīftīffT (cf.

A d d . 1706)|| Then न म t "^I"fणT^ ^मTf†कTन~Iन...

A D D . 1697.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 185

T h e second section ends o n l e a f 6a: ~jमT<ì<=h fa (ti'tiì ^ .

~मT": ( कTरणfनfì?Tr
o o
?).

S e c t i o n 3 ends 9 b — 1 0 a : ^fन^ftप^Tf^rfV - म T 7 T í II

S e c t i o n 4 begins : न म t T " í II ^मTन?5ररW*-ítनf%-

प ^ " í . . . ( ? ) . . . ‚ a n d ends a b r u p t l y o n t h e n e x t page.

IV. Palm-leaf; 16 leaves a n d cover, 5 lines, 12 x 2 i n . ;

d a t e d N. s. 583 (A.D. 1463).

BALIMĀLIKĀ a n d t w o DHĀRAṆĪS.

T h e B a l i m ā l i k ā i s a s h o r t w o r k o n ritual i n 5 2 n u m b e r e d sections.
I t consists c h i e f l y o f i n v o c a t i o n s , m y s t i c f o r m u l a e , a n d t h e l i k e .
T h e t e x t begins :

नमīft? ~T च र ण r e f r — ह ^ I

^ h r ^ r ç r न न 3ftfणता: न 3 ^ - ~ f : 11
र^चstiTf^क नf श t ^ न f t ^ r न ताr: 1

Sffलrfà मम U?í T f T न " f त ा W ^ 11

Ends :

नTन^fल I ^ I ^f%मTfलकT ~मTTT: ^ n T म T ण म " ī I

a\-i
T h e first d h ā r a ṇ ī commences o n t h e back o f t h e same leaf ( 1 4 )
( o n w h i c h t h e r e a r e traces o f o b l i t e r a t e d w r i t i n g ) t h u s :

«TT*tT f ^ - t f ^ * T f*īfV I
T h e second d h ā r a n ī (ff. 1 5 — 1 6 ) c o n t a i n s 2 1 verses i n h o n o u r o f
Vajra-yoginl beginning :

'm^"f-^†f^iftii\ii
Ending:

XfH —^-ftnfl m i Wair-i* i -sr—- -—-r: 11

– ~ Í *-–*» ^ - f -rfV \ * " f t f%*3f*T--f – T – f \ ^Tfíī-TT-
N

W Í T " T II
V. and V I . Palm-leaf; 2 1 leaves, 7 — 8 lines, 13x2in.;
B e n g a l i h a n d of x v — x v i t h cent.
186 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST. [ A D D . 1697.

T h e t w o M S S . a r e a p p a r e n t l y b y one s c r i b e .

T h e w r i t i n g i s f a i n t , s o m e w h a t careless, a n d v e r y i n d i s t i n c t .

T h e first w o r k ( 1 6 9 7 . 5 ) appears t o b e a t r e a t i s e o n l e t t e r s a n d
t h e i r m y s t i c a l v a l u e (cf. 1 6 9 9 . 1 , etc.). T h e opening words can n o w
h a r d l y b e d e c i p h e r e d , b u t i n t h e first l i n e t h e b o o k seems t o be described

as न ì ^ T न ^ i म f % .
T h e w o r k appears t o consist o f 4 leaves, ( 3 b e i n g n u m b e r e d ) , w i t h
some k i n d o f t a b l e o r d i a g r a m o n t h e l a s t page. N o colophon or
t i t l e of a n y sort remains.
T h e n e x t w o r k ( 1 6 9 7 . 6 ) seems t o b e o n a s t r o l o g y , a s t r o n o m y o r
the like.
I t appears t o b e g i n a t l e a f l b ; w h i l e l a seems t o h a v e s o m e t h i n g
i n c o m m o n w i t h b o t h t r e a t i s e s , b e i n g b o t h o n l e t t e r s a n d auspicious
days.

T h e w o r k begins t h u s (f. lb):

श W f ^ ^ ^ T 3 3 प र † मT^T"JW^f I
न"T TTc-lहशr-^r^ ^ ~ a T f a क र ण Ì T T म II
f-ताह ^ T न क T ^ f † न ^ प T न . . . s

The e n d is almost obliterated.

VII. Palm-leaf; 4 leaves, 5 lines, 1 2 | x 2 i n . ; XV—XVith

cent.

CAKRASAMBARADAṆḌAKĀSTUTI and other STOTRAS.

T h e first s t o t r a i s i n 4 n u m b e r e d sections, t h e l a s t o f w h i c h ends :

ficüfT (?) शपन *f~T I8I ^ च ^ ^ र ^ " J क ^ f H

नमTTT II
T h e n e x t s t o t r a , w h i c h seems t o be u n f i n i s h e d , b e g i n s :

मTथा च^tf"PTTथा ^ ल " न ल f ^ W T f ^ त ा क T र ^ प I...

VIII. Palm-leaf; 4 leaves a n d covers, 1 2 x 2 i n . ; dated

N . S. 4 7 5 ( A . D . 1 3 5 5 ) ,
FRAGMENTS.

1. Leaf of the EKALLAVĪRA-TANTRA.

Contains the end of Ch. 2 3 ( = A d d . 1 3 1 9 , 6 7 a — 2 b 4 ) .

2. Leaf of a COMMENTARY.

P a g e - n u m b e r 5.
ADD. 1697.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 187

Begins:

- í H i % -f ^ * P ī - í j T : -r-"HT"ímT–ÍTW: i -s-f-*—.
^t-ff-nt%fVftfír II
Ends:

rfrf "ilT-f I 4--*«(i|*\fi;frT II ~ f Tf-f "fT-iT: -“TT-T

3. T w o leaves o f notes, etc., i n v a r i o u s hands.

The first l e a f consists o f s h o r t p r a y e r s t o A m o g h a s i d d h a ; t h e
second has o n l y a f e w l i n e s o f w r i t i n g i n a v e r n a c u l a r .

A d d . 1698.

P a l m - l e a f ; 1 6 1 leaves, 5 l i n e s , 13 x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N. s. 506
( A . D . 1386).

A M A R A - K O Ç A , w i t h N e w ā r i commentary called V I Y C I T I , by
MĀNIKYA.

W r i t t e n at Bhatgaon i n the reign of Jayasthiti Malla.

T h e first leaf, w h i c h c o n t a i n s some p r e f a t o r y r e m a r k s ( p a r t l y i n
the vernacular), is m u c h mutilated.

The text ^"*('«Ì etc. b e g i n s lb.

T h e c o l o p h o n i s i n verse ( 1 6 1 » ) :

^mrm ^ ^ - ī [ j j i s r r w f ^ T ^ “ T ^ " : Ii 1

*Tf%–&jf*T–f -Trf%"-f-tT-īT i t " " - T W : II

f-t-ifa--™"*? f^*n--† f t x c p í t ^n-śTfrfV^t u

^ r f t (sie) —TīrT 7TrT %tīf^% *T-fa -f I
in-––(% *-prrft-r%rr-rr ft-ft –rin–|fioH–i–i–*.t -* n
^•5r–?f^frT^T% ^T^TT-í-irwfT i
" f l — f f ^ f W f%í%rT -t-TT II
188 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ADD. 1698.

A f t e r t h i s comes a scribe's ( b e n e d i c t o r y ) verse.

T h e n follows :

TfH म T f ण W f à र N न t S म र क Í W ^पTलमTताfèuFft
~मTt^ll ^f^T ^Tम%पTfलक-~T^V - ^च" 1 -
च^ít-
गुW^t रT"f° ^ प ^ प f न च र ण T र f ^ ^ f ^ r r ^मT-
"f^f^īffīरT^म1^""í f%"f^-
र T ^ म ī f t p & न T r f ^ ~ T f ल f % ? f à II

A d d . 1699.
T h i s n u m b e r consists o f t h r e e w o r k s a n d a f r a g m e n t , w r i t t e n b y
one scribe, K ā ç r ī g a y ā k a r a , i n t h r e e successive y e a r s ( 1 1 9 8 — 1 2 0 0 A. D . )
i n t h e B e n g a l i c h a r a c t e r , f o r m i n g t h e earliest e x a m p l e o f t h a t w r i t i n g
at present found. See t h e P a l æ o g r a p h i c a l I n t r o d u c t i o n t o t h e present
w o r k a n d m y d e s c r i p t i o n i n t h e P a l æ o g r a p h i c a l Society's Oriental
Series, P l a t e 81. T h e leaves measure 11-Jr x 2 i n c h e s , a n d are in
r e m a r k a b l y fresh preservation. T h e r e a r e 6 t o 8 l i n e s o n each page.

I. 5 l e a v e s ; dated 3 8 t h year of G o v i n d a p a l a (A.D. 1199).

PAÑCĀKĀRA.
O n t h e k i n g see t h e H i s t o r i c a l I n t r o d u c t i o n .
F o r t h e s u b j e c t , d i v i n a t i o n , etc., b y means o f l e t t e r s , c o m p a r e t h e
P a ñ c a s v a r a ( R ā j e n d r a l ā l M i t r a , Not Skt. MSS., N o . 1478).
Begins:

\ wm " t ~ T r o ^ † V f t - f i f q ^ f ^ - i : iN

t f - f — I "i-itl ^:...T—T-T "III

–irt ^RT-f—ct: *j3v3t: ^r-ta-‚^is-f i
-iff-Tt-ra5 w 0
f†—s 1
o 0

F o r t h e final c o l o p h o n , see t h e H i s t o r i c a l I n t r o d u c t i o n .

II. 18 l e a v e s ; dated i n t h e 3 7 t h year o f G o v i n d a - P ā l a

(A.D. 1 1 9 8 , cf. N o . I.).
GUHYĀVALĪ-VIVBITI by GHANADEVA.

* Cf. A d d . M S . 1 3 5 8 a n d i n s c r . i b . c i t .
ADD. 1 6 9 9 . ] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 189

W r i t i n g larger a n d generally fainter than i n N o . 1, b u t similar i n

a l l essential characteristics. I m p o r t a n t w o r d s etc., are m a r k e d w i t h
a r e d s m e a r ; some c o r r e c t i o n s , stops, etc., w i t h y e l l o w .
A m y s t i c a l w o r k i n 25 p a r a g r a p h s ( ' ç l o k a s ' ) .
Begins:

अ t न म T ~ ^ ~ " T - II f ^ म f r f r r ö न H Ī faw-पTfव़क.
~qrकम i f%~f~íमT3fन?H f^Rfci^M^T^rकम n

f * r ^ f t – r t ^ « r fW-: wi Ii

---Tffrffī -TT-T-f-T-r-r-i^f^^Tf^Rt: f^–ft^ftf%-rf^–"^"í–

--rf%: w — f II

F o r l e a f 96 see P a l . Soc. O r . Ser. P I . 8 1 .

Ends :

--~--–f%-"1^Tin-–: I ^ i T j w ^ f r f ^ c f f T
*f-—t: ftro fìfV^r-ffT: i

-ī"irr-^f^-īfH: I fVsffr: ^f^rrw^T^V^TW Ii

w ^n^^^T^rwfH it

III. 70 l e a v e s ; d a t e d A . D . 1200 (see b e l o w ) .

YoGARATNA–MĀLĀ‚ a c o m m e n t a r y o n t h e H E V A J R A by
KRISHNA or KĀHNA.
190 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1699.

L e a v e s 3 0 , 5 4 a n d 6 2 are m i s s i n g .
The divisions (Jcalpa) and subdivisions (patala) of the work
a n s w e r t o those o f t h e Hevajra ( A d d . 1 3 4 0 ) ; t h e first kalpa ending
a t leaf 4 3 . T h e t e x t is g i v e n o n l y i n a b b r e v i a t i o n s .

Text begins:

^ f t ह प ^ r न म " f f ~ r परमTन"^^:ftrw I
प^TचT^tमT^T^T ह W f W 7 T म थ ा II
TTव़ म ^ W T f ^ f न " T न ^ T ^ I न l ^ ^ W TTकTftTfī II
P a ṭ a l a 1 ends :

- f ~ ^ í íT र ^ म T ल T थ ा ? i ^ T च T 3 प T ~ ? i rfī ह ^ प f " ī क T ^ †
प-fम: प - ल : i ua.
Ends:

°""fप"थारfV^Tन ^fनTfVW(sic) I थानर^मTलTथा

W~T ह ~ - f प f % क T थ ा म S I ^ T f - " í म T f च r ī 7Tन f न f f i श : W ^ -
f%लí ^ r न : II ^हwrf^rकT थानरwमTलT नमTता n
II ü f r ī f र ^ प f ^ न T च T ^ क T ^ प T " T न T f ^ f न II प र म ^ र W T –
Ì \ TJKītát प^rT^ I ^ म ^ ì f ^ प T ल ^ च T न † * ^ मT-
\\ì fलftśrनfat W क T ^ न थ ा क t ण f न II
IV. 2 leaves.

Fragment (unfinished) of the GUHYĀVALĪ-VIVṚITI.

The first l e a f i s n u m b e r e d 9, t h e second has n o n u m b e r a n d is

w r i t t e n o n o n l y one side.
The fragment contains section 1 7 , w i t h p a r t s of 16 a n d 1 8 ,
c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o leaves 1 2 — 1 3 of N o . I I . It is w r i t t e n in the
same h a n d .

Add. 1701.

I. Palm-leaf; 154 l e a v e s , 5 l i n e s , 12 x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N. S. 509

( A . D . 1389), see b e l o w .
PAÑCA-RAKSHĀ.

T h e d a t e a n d n a m e of t h e r e i g n i n g k i n g are w r i t t e n i n a d i f f e r e n t ,
b u t apparently contemporary, hand.
ADD. 1701.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 191

T h e r e is a n o t h e r d a t e , p r o b a b l y o f r e c i t a t i o n , b u t n e a r l y o b l i t e r a t e d ,
i n s i d e t h e cover.

A s t o t h e b o o k , see A d d . 1 1 6 4 , et al.
The colophon runs :

°प"Jर"TमहTथान^;चTfण -मTftfन I ^ ^P§TT I ^ " T -

0

V^t प"रमहTथान"ÍT'ñE-fन ^ r ल f ल न ^ म T थ ा ^ t म T f ण न –
लक* ^^f^TरTf^व़TcT-शT^Iपच परÍTनrT-^- ^Tमल-
"I^क"íll ^TcT"Wetc.... ^Tनपiल TTTTrf^īfrī II "*-ít-

रT^iTfVरT"^V^ - r a r f % f è र T ^ म ~ í र T % ~ ; म : (sie) n

II. Palm-leaf; 5 lines, 1 2 x 2 i n . ; X i v — x v t h cent.

F i r s t t w o leaves of t h e D H A R M A S A Ṅ G R A H A .

T h e t e x t differs s o m e w h a t f r o m t h a t o f A d d . 1 4 2 2 ; after the

m e n t i o n o f t h e 5 skandhas (2b, 3 = A d d . 1 4 2 2 , 2b, 3 ) , i t passes
d i r e c t l y t o t h e prañtyasamutpāda ( i b i d . , 5a, 1 ) .
T h e f r a g m e n t ends i n t h e e n u m e r a t i o n o f t h e seven bodhyangas.

III. [Non-Buddhistic].

A d d . 1702.

Palm-leaf; 1 4 4 remaining leaves, 6 — 8 lines, 1 2 x 2 i n . ;

ixth cent.

BODHISATTVA-BHŪMI.

T h e M S . i s i m p e r f e c t a n d v e r y s h a t t e r e d a t t h e edges, i n par­
t i c u l a r m a n y o f t h e l e a f - n u m b e r s b e i n g b r o k e n off. The original
o r d e r has been r e s t o r e d , as f a r as possible, f r o m t h e w r i t i n g a n d
s u b j e c t o f t h e leaves. O n t h e palaeography a n d date see t h e e x c u r s u s
appended t o t h e Palæographical Introduction. N o other M S . or
v e r s i o n o f t h e w o r k seems t o e x i s t .
T h e subject o f t h e w o r k is t h e m e n t a l a n d s p i r i t u a l development
of a bodhisattva. F o r t h e use o f ' b h ū m i ' i n t h e sense o f 'stage o f

* These names occur i n t h e p o s t s c r i p t o f A d d . 1 6 5 6 ; b u t t h e r e

also t h e r e is some d o u b t as t o t h e d a t e .
192 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1702.

progress,' c o m p a r e t h e D a ç a b h ū m i a b o v e ; t h e stages, seven i n t h i s

case, a r e e n u m e r a t e d a t t h e b e g i n n i n g o f C h a p t e r 3, P a r t 3 (see
below). C o m p a r e also M . S e n a r t ' s M a h ā v a s t u , p. x x x v , n o t e .

T h e subjects o f t h e v a r i o u s c h a p t e r s m a y be seen f r o m t h e i r t i t l e s ,
and m a y be gathered more e x p l i c i t l y f r o m a statement, usually i n a
c a t e c h e t i c a l f o r m , o c c u r r i n g a t t h e b e g i n n i n g o f each. These t i t l e s ,
etc., so f a r as t h e y a r e a t p r e s e n t d i s c o v e r a b l e , a r e g i v e n b e l o w . The
m a i n divisions o f t h e w o r k are three.
[ T h e leaves a r e t e n t a t i v e l y n u m b e r e d , a n d a r e r e f e r r e d t o o n t h e
same p l a n as i n A d d . 1 0 4 9 a b o v e . ]

I. ĀDHĀRA-YOGASTHĀNA.
C h a p . 1 ends a n d c h a p t e r 2 b e g i n s :

^ T f ^ " ~ ^ म [ T W ] T थ ा र ^ í t W T ^ J R म JTOम नtचप7ल

"मTTT II T ह ताf^"~~í प^मf^trपT^: ^व़tf^f-""-
म l क 3 ī f ^ थ ा न T न T म T ^ «rK<ÍJ ^ ^ – ^ f ^ न 4 " T ह क न ^ T T i r प ì r –

IV अīf-rr: ^मiकiīftrथान^rमT^ ~ —
ल व़†f*re<-ftetc.
TJ^... मTपन “ अ ह í W ह म न " T र Í ^--íW5^tf^íमfम^^^
^WTनtचT^कTर: W . . . " 93b.
Chap. 2 e n d s : न 0
अT 0
f^TताrपT^: ?Ç 0
I 100a.
C h a p . 3 b e g i n s w i t h a n e n u m e r a t i o n o f t h e seven ' s t h ā n a s ' o f
the bodhisattva.
These a r e svārtha, parārtha, tattvārtha, prabhāva, sattvaparipāka
(cf. c h a p t e r s 3 — 6 ) , ātmano buddhadharmaparipāka and anuttarā
samyaksambodhi. ' S v ā r t h a ' is t h e n f u r t h e r explained.

Ends: न 0
अ T " í प र T ^ प Z ल ^ t f r ^ 107b.
0

C h a p . 4 ( 7 T T « I T ^ प ^ ल ) commences b y d e c l a r i n g tattvārtha t o be
o f t w o k i n d s , samanta a n d laukika (Ì). E n d s 63b.

C h a p . 5. O n prabhāva, begins (63b, 1. 3 ) w i t h t h e c u r i o u s l y

expressed d e c l a r a t i o n t h a t t h e h i g h e s t i n n a t e prabhāva of Buddhas
and Bodhisattvas i s t h e "Acvatthadbhutadhawnata", doubtless a n
allusion t o Çākyamuni's tree.

C h a p . 6 is o n paripaka, w h i c h i t commences (16a) b y d e s c r i b i n g

as These s i x a r e svabhāva, pudgala, pra-
bhāva, upāya, a n d t w o others w h i c h are n o t legible. E n d s 10b.
A D D . 1702.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 193

C h a p . 7 (1Ö5) t r e a t s a p p a r e n t l y o f bodhi. T h i s i s described as

dvividha, b u t the further definition is nearly obliterated.
T h e final t i t l e is l o s t .

Chap. 8 ends "f -ST -f-"-ft"ī-f-;-T I

0 0
8*>b.
T h e n f o l l o w s t h e i n t r o d u c t o r y verse o f c h . 9, w h i c h is o n t h e first
pāramitā, dāna:

- " " H - T * II ^ R T - t ^ t W§ - f –§–2R‡ * f r T T [I]

^ÍT-f---ft-{---J-fi -f ^-fT-TTt rfà-í -"[||]

f-T"TTf2I-fr-fi† - - -T^T-J“-f "T"JT

fas^r -CtfV-r-~TiTT « C T * f à ~ 3 ~ I T : II
These, w e are t o l d , a r e t h e n i n e k i n d s o f dāna (leaf 8^6).
T h e b o d h i s a t t v a m u s t p r a c t i s e t h i s a n d t h e five o t h e r pāramìtās.
T h e c h a p t e r ends H^a.

Chaps. 10—14 a c c o r d i n g l y t r e a t o f t h e o t h e r pāramitās, t h e same

uddāna b e i n g r e p e a t e d o r c i t e d a t t h e b e g i n n i n g o f each.

Chap. 10 a f l ^ M i « , ends \\b.

„ 11 -ffTfrT-f 0
„ (826);
„ 12 ? M - f 0
„ –%
„ 13 - S l T - f „ –8b.
„ '14TT--T-Í „ *\b. 0

C h a p . 15, t h e t i t l e o f w h i c h is l o s t , begins o n t h e same leaf with

t h e query क न म T f t f t í ^ " T न † f j f थ ा त ा f ^ त ा म T 3 : ? -

C h a p . 16 X^TनतापमTणपZल ends l&a.

C h a p . 17 b e g i n s w i t h a n uddāna a n d a q u e s t i o n , as f o l l o w s , o n
shame o r r e m o r s e :

•gमiक w ^ r f r T म T ण 7ī^r प f न ^ f ^ ; : [ i ]
w r र t ^fVपwr"f श म " f " í f^प"íता
उपr«ī~rशल^ च थार^ftirf^rथानता
न m v w ^ f f f í थ ा ^ T ^ T न च ~ ~ : ~ म II V

* F o r t h e . f o r m cf. B . a n d R . s.v. उ^Tन.

† f«fअTनTf^íक seems t o be t h e r i g h t r e a d i n g f r o m w h a t f o l l o w s .
13
 194 CATALOGUE O FBUDDHIST [ A D D . 1702.

TfH नच कनमftfV""Tन† IP-? " W म T ^ f f t f^OPi

t f ^ - T W T W W T f V - T न r r g अÍअ~गु"TचTर अ T " f f न ~W
पfrī"íT^ता f ^ “ T व़tf^~"~? ल-3TT^: I

Ends: न ° अT 0
WĪFÇ 0
व़tftrपWÍ 0
(V^b).

C h a p . 18 begins w i t h t h e f o l l o w i n g uddāna:

अr^3 चraनr^í नमf^^ftपकTftता

प f न क T र - J थ ा शTनT: " 5 T ^ च ^ T T थ ा न त ा (?) II

T h e c h a p t e r a n d section e n d t h u s :

व़tfV"í-PÇ-^ ताfV^^णप^लमFT^शम
"मT^I – म T " म T थ ा र ^ í t न " T T न (\VK)b. *

II. ĀDHĀRA-DHARMA o r ĀDHĀRĀNUDHARMA YOGASTHĀNA.

Chap. 1 begins w i t h t h e uddāna:

" f म T च अ f V F T न X f i ल T न श " अ न ^ म ^ ~ T ~ ~ J II
•* s.
Ends:

Chap. 2. Uddāna:

W M 4 4 í d U I -^!U«M(X^^q(XU!l^-i(?)---Tf^-T
Ends: -t° –"° f V W *.V°--.
Chap. 3. The uddāna (which is somewhat indistinct) and the
opening sentences describe vātsalya i n i t s seven forms.

These are: -W-t -J-“-^-“^-“rf^‚iT -SRTftTO f%t%"j (sic)

[i.e., f r o m what follows, fè(«ííì<«S].
E n d s : "f° -"T"íTTT-nrò 0
f ~ ° -5TSIT-—T° \\ b.
e

Chap. 4. Uddāna:

-Tr-–f -f-jTfV^fìirg -mf^;-fr –sfV-3jçrrfVfV-r "-re:

-r-—g -g—-^-TrfTrnfT f % - — : n
This summarises t h e twelve vihāras o f the bodhisattva, which
f o r m t h e subject o f t h e chapter.
ADD. 1702.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 195

T h e chapter a n d section end :

-f° - - T " í T T T - ī - ^ - f f - r ^ r T ^ fa^KMiH "175^ f^rTT-f

^t-ī-~T«īll \Wb.

III. ĀDHĀRA-NISHTHA YOGASTHĀNA.

C h a p . 1 ends :

-f 0
– Í T V T " C f % 8 < ī l J | ^ T % TT--Tm-P-ffi1Mi*?í II
C h a p . 2 b r i e f l y t r e a t s o f parigraha, w h i c h is said t o be s i x - f o l d :
sahritsatvasatva-pcmgraha (?), adhipati/a-p", udādāna-p'', dlrghakālika,
adlrghakālika, and carama.

Ends: - I ° -ST 0
fV f-T-P" 0 :
W
C h a p . 3.

—†-T-mfì-rt–;† [corr. °-Pfr ] 0

W ~ T > 5 T t S - , ~

T r r r : "i-r W T ^ f r t † > r ~ i T : -f–? v -ftt^m—: i n -qwrwif*-

-5TT ( r e a d -*T°) - f t f V ^ « ^ - – f n T r T T i - j f a : [I]*TT-n3;T%: - " f V * –
f ^ - T ^ T ^ ° """fr-Í-T>C 0
TTTÌT-ffTT^ 0
fTfrT^– f ^ r f W –
H:T>I f^rsT-nr-ncffc^ T r t r í ī T : ^ T Ī ft“ftwTO^ra: -srre†
- f f ^ ī T ^ † > ^ T (?) rr-r ^ f r ^ † > – T f t s f ^ f ? t r ^ T f - m ^ 5 f %
? í ~ í t imT\rTf%Tr-:: "tj-fP-np-n*fa: - " f v - f t ^ T f V f ^ " r T -
† V – f w t ^ n r r r T T ^ — T : w-tfi-r-j f ^ f t r r f t ft-rr-t:
( a n d so o n , t h r o u g h t h e vihāras a n d bhuVnis),
Ends:

अ T थ ा र ^ f t न ^ T T न (--írffà ^ í f ì R प ° 1 3 0 a .
C h a p . 4. O n caryā ; begins w i t h a d i v i s i o n o f t h e s u b j e c t u n d e r
f o u r heads, pāramitā-caryā, bodhipaksha-c% abhijñā-c° and satvapari-
pākac . 0

T h e c h a p t e r ends :

अT^Tरfन-थान^fTन च ^ च^Tप 0
I V**a.
O f chap. 5 t h e t i t l e i s l o s t ; i t commences w i t h a b r i e f reference t o
some of t h e c h i e f categories : t h e 32 Mahāpurushalakshanāni, etc.
Chap. 6 ends :

नTfV 0
अ T थ ा र Í न F ^ T W T न प f r T O T प – ल ~ म T t f I 44a,
T h e n f o l l o w s a s u m m a r y o f t h e progress o f t h e b o d h i s a t t v a a n d o f
t h e w o r k ( t h e l e a f is u n f o r t u n a t e l y m u c h faded) :
13—2
196 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1702.

नचrà व़ífV""^मT^TTम: [ I ] नtच-^t ftftratf†

W प र ī f T ī ग ु ^ [44b] पगु"-īमTन: अ * i श . . . लम^, अ ^ f l R " : :

अ w ^ r n í लम^, अ f ^ T " f : "jशलमल लम^, ~jशलम%...
rगु "Tरt "म-m^ताf^rमfम^गु^rr i
T h e n e x t t w o l i n e s t e l l h o w he g a i n s adhimuJcti and imparts i t
(saṃdadayati, sic) t o o t h e r s : h e g a i n s f r e e d o m f r o m t h e s o r r o w o f
f r e s h b i r t h s (samsāraduhkhāparikheda), becomes s k i l l e d i n t h e çās-
tras; t h e n a f t e r c o m p l e t i n g t h e punyasambhāra and jñānasambhāra,

(line 6), a n d thus महTथानपftf^Tण

पfरणमथाrīl ^T^:irerक^^
नfव़ífV~~^f*ī...
W h a t i m m e d i a t e l y follows is mostly obliterated, b u t i n t h e last
l i n e o f t h i s page a n d t h e b e g i n n i n g o f t h e f i r s t l i n e o f t h e n e x t
( t h e final) leaf, w e r e a d :

अTofTन: परपt च f^Tताf^मTनTrहTणT^ irfनw

मsrfcTI
I n l i n e 3 w e find :

पfनपf–गुणfàशप: नचTगुश-गुणfaशप: CīfV~TT(?)~fT-

करण लम^; b e l o w , ^ ^ T I T प ^ T f ^ " ; प ^ T ^ न , न t " i " T T f ^
च न प f t ह T ^ f r T ; b y v a r i o u s f o r m s o f kuçala one becomes finally

महTथान^थाहक: (line 6). O f t h e f o l l o w i n g lines l i t t l e connected

sense c a n b e m a d e .
T h e w o r k ends as f o l l o w s :

नथापरT"íमण: f ^ T प f ^ s t प f न ल म न ^ न ^
न प^प^(?)अगु T T[र]^r पTTr: fr[fV~(~^]*मरगु ? Rम: TTTTT:
II ~मT~T च नTf^-^;fìFr: n
F r o m t h i s necessarily v e r y i m p e r f e c t o u t l i n e i t w i l l appear t h a t
t h e w o r k i s i m p o r t a n t f o r t h e vinaya, a n d t o some e x t e n t f o r t h e
abhidharma, o f t h e N o r t h e r n School. Several, t h o u g h b y no means
a l l , o f t h e n u m e r o u s categories appear i n t h e P a l i w o r k s as k n o w n t o
us t h r o u g h Childers a n d D r Oldenberg.

* These l e t t e r s I s u p p l y b y c o n j e c t u r e , t h e l e a f b e i n g b r o k e n .
ADD. 1703.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 197

Add. 1703.
P a l m - l e a f ; 125 leaves, 6 lines, 1 1 | x 2 i n . ; d a t e d N. S. 549
( A . D . 1429).

VAJRĀVALĪ by ABHAYĀKARAGUPTA.

G o o d Nepalese h a n d . W r i t t e n by Jivayībhadra,
The work is a treatise o n magic and ritual, styling itself a
"maṇḍalopāyikā" (see b e l o w ) , a n d d i v i d e d i n t o s h o r t " v i d h i s " e.g.,

TrfनमTfifv: 6b, अ^Tf^Tनल-fणf^fv: 7b, प3tताITO†-

a r f i f f t r : 8b.
Begins: नम: ^ ^ ~ T - T T ^ I ^f^श^"र
Ends: TSPÜTTल^णTf^f^f^r: f o l l o w e d b y several verses be­
ginning :

Tfri tf-"ím^t-ri' - n ™ - — * T T V I

After which :

महTपf^ता (sic) अमथाकरगुTT-f^rरf^ता " W ^ f t नTम

म-"fलTपTf^IकT - म n r : I ^ wft I * ^8*> म T ^ : प " " I l f :
0

प"J"3Tथा (sic) fन'ífr f^शTपण^च शf%चर ता^t रT~f°

TOraraमwj‡ro f ^ r ^ - र T ^ f ल f ^ r न मTfwनल%:
उ च f " ह T ^ ^ह%^%महTfTfT र T ^ न f म " í ^ f ^ ^ t म t " "
~īह%न fलf^Tन I *lथा etc. II

A d d . 1704.
Palm-leaf, with some paper supply; originally 83 leaves,
4—5 lines, 12 x 2 i n . ; Nepalese h a n d of t h e X i t h cent., with
some l a t e r a d d i t i o n s .

CATUHPĪṬHA-TANTRA.

L e a v e s 8 1 a n d 8 2 a r e lost. 8 3 a n d p a r t o f 8 0 a r e x v i i t h cent,
paper supply. There a r e occasional c o r r e c t i o n s i n t h e h o o k e d - t o p
h a n d o f t h e x i i — x m t h cent.

The work is u n d o u b t e d l y the original of t h a t described by

Csoma as e x i s t i n g i n R g y u t i v . 6 (see n o w A n n . d u M u s é e Guimet,
ii. 297).
198 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1704.

T h e first l e a f is faded. T h e w o r k consists o f 5 prakaranas, sub­

d i v i d e d i n t o p a ṭ a l a s , w h i c h e n d as f o l l o w s ( c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t h e f o u r
plthas together w i t h a n i n t r o d u c t i o n ) :

T Í न T T थ ा m क र ण "मTTT II 8 6 .
T f न ~ क र ण अ ñ j p f t * ~ म T ~ II 17.
TTrT प क र W परप^7J - म T " II 3 9 .
T 0
~ 0
^TनTfī"; * ° II 59b.

The final t i t l e i s n e a r l y o b l i t e r a t e d , b u t w e find f r o m t h e sub­

o r d i n a t e patalas t h a t t h e t i t l e o f t h e last prakaratm was
whence t h e supposed title of the whole work as g i v e n in Dr
D. W r i g h t ' s list. T h e r e a l t i t l e (see also t h e T i b e t a n ) m a y be j u s t
d i s c e r n e d o n t h e b a c k o f leaf I.
A t t h e e n d i s a l e a f c o n t a i n i n g , o n one side o n l y , 4 \ l i n e s o f N e p a l e s e
w r i t i n g o f t h e x i i i — x i v t h cent. T h e t i t l e i s T न त ा न ( ? ) – " § क प f ^ ? थ ा .
—

T h e f r a g m e n t i s i n çlokas, a n d a p p a r e n t l y discusses t h e r e l a t i o n s o f
impregnation and hereditary knowledge. I t begins :

क T म क t S“ftT f s r र T न " f क T म श T ^ ^tfr^न II

Ends: सुWfन"T (?)नथा f ^ r t W नTगु न Wfन I

A d d . 1705.

Palm-leaf; 3 5 leaves, 8 lines, 1 2 x 2 i n , ; X i l l t h c e n t

ĀNANDADATTA'S Commentary o n p a r t o f t h e
CĀNDRAVYĀKARAṆA ( I I . i),

For the text, which i s h e r e g i v e n o n l y i n a b b r e v i a t i o n s , see

Add. M S . 1 6 9 1 . 4 , leaves 9 — 1 1 .
A d d * M S . 1 6 5 7 . 2 ( q . v . ) i s a f r a g m e n t o f t h i s same p o r t i o n o f
commentary. There are numerous citations from Jayāditya, the
c o m p i l e r o f t h e K ā ç i k a - v ṛ i t t i ; v . 7b, 8a‚ 10a, l i b ( " J a y ā d i t y ā d i ḥ " ) ,
Jinendra is cited 10a, 1. 3 ; and 'Bhāshyakāra' ( P a t a ñ j a l i ?), 9a,
18b : also ' Ā c ā r y a ' P ā ṇ i n i , 26a, 28b fin.
T h e c o m m e n t a r y o n t h e first s ū t r a , w h i c h extends over seven
leaves, b e g i n s t h u s ( a f t e r i n v o c a t i o n t o B u d d h a ) :
A D D . 1705.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 199

% ii wjfK -T^TTTT -f-TT w g "ÜT i i t f - f

f-f* "fT3T"WT-f† -í-rt>IrT (1. f r f ) 0
^tl -T"JT: W r f ^ T I
rT-f f ^ í t > S T r T Trēf fa^AÍ*niÇ|lrT s I *T Wñ'.
Tra†>T^fVw~rrT\r–T"í: I
A comparison o f A d d . 1657. 2 shows t h a t a line or t w o is missing
at the end.

A d d . 1706.

A collection of palm-leaf fragments a n d volumes of works

chiefly on ritual, t h e construction of images, etc. All ori­
ginally about 11J x 1J i n .

I. 4 leaves, 5 l i n e s , 7 x l ^ i n . ; d a t e d N . s. 3 8 1 , m i d d l e figure
doubtful ( A . D . 1261).
KHAḌGA-PŪJĀVIDHI.

A s h o r t t r e a t i s e i n verse o n t h e use o f a r m s , etc. Tantric or

Çivaic.
Begins:

नम: ^ ^ ल T w f ^ थ ा " í II

^ÌT ^^TनमTता^-लf^गुनणTTTमणt व़tरल^f W T -

-§rīN f^लTशf^शरVगुचTपW^पTश «Cथानl च~^T^fì"-
%^रälīम^fनfरW
f % ^ न ण क ल T f € f ^ प ^ T मsp-rT II
T h e same m e t r e seems t o b e c o n t i n u e d t h r o u g h o u t t h e w o r k .
Ends:

wi“^rTftft-r "मr?r: I नमTTr: V^\0) अWन [?T]"f^t

frr^t अ " f T र (?) 1 \ न f ल f ^ r न f ì R f c T l रT^Tf^रT^TTम-र
(sic) [? ] ह म T ल ^ " क T f र " i -m t ह T र ^ r f म ^ ^च-
मनT fWf"íन i
II. PRATIMĀLAKSHAṆAM, from VARĀHAMIHIRA'S

BṚIHATSAMHITĀ.

[Non-Buddhistie],
200 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1706.

III. 7 leaves, 5 lines, 8 x 2 i n . ; x n i t h cent.

BUDDHA-PBATIMĀLAKSHAṆAM.
A short treatise i n t w o parts o n images of B u d d h a , probably more
o r less i n i m i t a t i o n o f V a r ā h a m i h i r a ' s w o r k j u s t n o t i c e d .
The w o r k is i n regular sūtra-form, beginning :

न म : नt~n"?II ^ व ़ म थ ा ^rन...
Ç ā r i p u t r a enquires thus of B h a g a v ā n :

मन*न s मनपता f-नT « त ा f : ~ ल प % : क ^ TrfrPTrr^ i

T o w h i c h t h e reply is :

मf^T न^ पfरfनf^ ताl ^^TWfरम~?ल थाTf"f"H?

ता"न^ ^ítम था-ĪIjtम नFI"-Kr-Tl प^īT"r3FTरT^ पfrfमT
कTरf^न^T
T h e rest o f t h e w o r k discusses t h e d i m e n s i o n s , pose, etc., o f t h e
v a r i o u s m e m b e r s o f t h e images, e n d i n g t h u s :

~ताfन च ~म^Tf*r ल w r f * r f^च""ण: i

अ W ^ T n T क T थ ा ^ ^ थ ा t t म प क ^ f à न II v

T4^4Hfl etc.... s अ « ī न ^ f ^ r f H II "मJ-TO"f-fमTf^rf

गु^पfनमTल^ण नमT^T II

IV. D i m e n s i o n s , w r i t i n g , e t c . , s a m e as N o . I I I ; originally
17 l e a v e s .

PRATIMĀLAKSHAṆAVIVARAṆAM.
A commentary o n t h e last w o r k .

Begins:

नमT WgTQ I कT^"थागु ^ f t f न कTव़ न ~ T S ~ fल*3T?T I

fW"रण * T थ ा श f í ü 7 ī ^ ^ t त ा " f f ल ^ ण II
क^j i T l r r प T r ^ f म f r f i म न ^ त ा ^ प n उपचfरता3"पप–
मTण II
Ends:

Tfन नगु^मTf^नपfHमTल^णf^Rरण ~मTfl II न * ī न . . . .

(f. 17 w a n t i n g ) .
ADD. 1706,] S A N S K R I T MANUSCRIPTS. 201

V. Dimensions a n d w r i t i n g as b e f o r e ; 2 3 leaves.

Part of a COMMENTARY o n a w o r k s i m i l a r t o t h e t w o last.

L e a f 1 m i s s i n g ; leaf 2 m u t i l a t e d , a n d m u c h o b l i t e r a t e d o n t h e
outside. L e a f 19 i s n u m b e r e d 29 b y m i s t a k e . C o m p a r e also N o . V I I L
T h e Buddhistic character o f t h e w o r k i s d e t e r m i n e d b y several
passages, e. g. 19a, 1. 4 :

^ T O P ^ Í T गु~~ī ^ Y * * K ^ ^ I
T h e m a i n w o r k ends t h u s :

* - f ì ^ c q r f ^ I था ^ " त ा ^ 5 ~ J प V T त ा न T न^तालx3īT न 75

f ^ प ^ T ^ T " " Í : II NशTTप-ल^rn-3īT n Tfन ल"Jण–

f f c f i r Ii
After a break, there follows o n the next leaf (23) a short
appendix o n t h e pindikā o r pedestal o f t h e image beginning:

T ^ [ T « ñ f ^ l Í U ^ * Tल"Jणमf^r^fh-Tन II a n d e n d i n g ( w i t h o u t colophon)

-prfrrf^ न"fचतारtलTसु ^ म ग ु ^ l 4 t ^ ^ fपf^कT ~?T-

प W 7 T H
VI. D i m e n s i o n s a n d w r i t i n g as a b o v e ; 1 3 leaves.

A w o r k o n t h e dimensions o f CAITYAS and of IMAGES.

The first f e w leaves a r e m u t i l a t e d o n t h e right hand edges.

Leaves 8 a n d 9 are w a n t i n g .

T e x t begins ( w i t h o u t i n v o c a t i o n ) :

^—if ~t-TT^TrR«ti – M s í † * r - r a - r - r - r wnrarqT-ī-o-–t

--TT-Ī--T-V -5 . . . [ h i a t u s ] . . . T ^ T H – T " J 1 - ^ * I H T - Ī -EfT-TnTO"!

-r-j—r: i *-u<t–ft-"<–3[t<[t] ...r-i*i3*i n

A t 3a t h e second p a r t o f t h e w o r k , o n images, b e g i n s t h u s :

T-TT^f TTT>R—T—-Ü r T ^ W ^ r f 1 -T“f -J%T ^TT

TTfrfrrrwf rnf--r* - r - r - ś «m*<i*r i

Leaves 1 0 — 1 3 c o n t a i n l i t t l e b u t measurements, i n figures, o f

v a r i o u s images, w i t h s u b s c r i p t i o n s such a s : TfrT "r^^r^-hT

-ef^f-f—T–JMRT rTT-fJm-W II (11a); TT>T "f^r-T-f

^T–frTO"í-ÍW N ( 1 2 ) II;
202 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1706.

T h e w o r k ends :

T f न च r ^ T ल ल ^ ण म ह T क T ल " T II गु"fमTचT ft ^हमT-

चT ft उī"^Tगु^Tन† म T च T f t I TfrT... f न तालल"ण

f^T^क"íll

VII. 2 leaves, same size as t h e p r e c e d i n g ; w r i t i n g some­

w h a t l a t e r a n d less accurate.

F r a g m e n t o f a w o r k o n MEASUREMENTS, s i m i l a r t o t h e p r e c e d i n g .
Begins :

T*T. U-?WT*T Ii V ^ - T T - ^ T † ? R ! f - t f à - f r - T r t I rHT ^ī-

• (sic) I

A s several abstract objects o f v e n e r a t i o n a r e m e n t i o n e d i n connec­

t i o n w i t h m e a s u r e m e n t s , w e m a y p o s s i b l y suppose t h e w o r k t o t r e a t
o f t e m p l e - i n s c r i p t i o n s o r o f p e r s o n i f i c a t i o n s o f these objects.

T h u s a t 2a w e r e a d f % ^ T र ~ 5 च 7 J र Ī 3*1Ī4 3^1J l च ~ S [ ~ ] -

मīf^क. Ends abruptly.

VIII. 22 leaves.

A somewhat later b u t complete copy of t h e w o r k described

under N o . V .
Begins:

न म : ^ च ^ ^ प र T " " I अ*ī W ^ T न W T र क T र ण f^-Hfà

: ^-^iffT ^ ì m ‡ f t a i T f ì n अ " i चT-

fपl TTfìīमTल^ गु"iT शT^Tf~र[*]1Jगुता I

A f t e r t h e e n d i n g ° ल " f ण f ì f T f f T , as i n N o . V . , w e find t h e v e r s e :

^f—"jTन^rह (?) ^ न ^ : पता^क i

f च न T T म f ^ f र f T न [ T ] ^ " ; ^ T f i q र न म † S“S II

IX. 7 leaves, 5 l i n e s ; w r i t i n g s i m i l a r t o t h a t o f N o . I .

ÇAMBARA-PAÑJIKĀ.

A short manual o n t h e r i t u a l o r worship o f Çambara. I t consists

chiefly o f invocations a n d the l i k e .
A D D . 1706.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 203

Begins :

नम"TTरīti ^tī i f r : ^TहTi ह~rTf^प"fTलन I उ?

अT: ^ i
Ends :

"fí-TरT (sic) पfwक^ " म T ^ i ^ffrfम-पT~Tन† (?) गु~;

प र प र T . . . . ता I म म T t \ ^ t - r s r र T f " f न त ा म " r - ī (?) I

Add. 1708.

I. Palm-leaf; o r i g i n a l l y 1 1 5 l e a v e s (see b e l o w ) , 5 — 7 l i n e s ,
1 2 x 2 i n . ; o n t h e d a t e see b e l o w .

NĀMA-SAÑGĪTI-ṬIKĀ b y VlLĀSAVAJRA (?).

Leaves 4 , 5, 8, 9 , 1 9 — 2 2 , 2 6 , 4 2 , 4 3 , 4 7 , 4 9 , 5 0 , 5 9 , 6 3 , 8 0 , 9 1 ,
92, 94, 9 7 , 99, 109, 110, 1 1 2 — 3 are missing.
T h e pages are n u m b e r e d w i t h figures only.
T h i s is a p p a r e n t l y a d i f f e r e n t c o m m e n t a r y f r o m R . A . S. C a t . ,
N o . 35, t h o u g h several chapters p a r t l y correspond. I t consists o f 1 2
adhikāras. T h e n u m b e r o f sections i n each i s i n several cases i n d i ­
c a t e d b y n u m e r a l s , as s h o w n b e l o w .

T h e w o r k begins : अT^म-5[f^I~f T... —

T h e n , 3 l i n e s l o w e r , seems t o f o l l o w a table or s u m m a r y of
contents:

अ^f^T^rम"TT नTwTr7T: श < t र " i " ~ í T प न म f म ^ ī % II

न"fथा अ^पणT पffRचन . . . (see colophons o f A d d . 1 3 2 3 ) .

On 2a t h i s summary is f u r t h e r explained; e . g . (1. 1) ^frf

Cī^शfम^Tथाfमर^[प]णT . . . . . . a n d (1. 3 ) Tf^T frH!īfMrT-

थाf^TथाWTलT 0
(see A d d . 1 3 2 3 ) .
( T h e e n d o f C h . 1 appears t o be m i s s i n g w i t h t h e m i s s i n g leaves.)

2 ends

^fr--—Tfa-rn:: fTrTr-r: i iob—n.

3. - i n - - m T * - 3 ^ i - f ^ r r - ^
o 0

4. ( T i t l e apparently missing.)
204 CATALOGUE O F B U D D H I S T [ADD. 1708.

5. -ÜT *T° "ítfVf^TR-iP3I " T " ? W T T W ^ T f w n : . *

0

"r-f*: I sob.
6(0. »WI ~° 1° 1 . ^f-ra^-^T^-JR^–
w f v - ~ pre] (?) 54b.
7. Ii ^ il ~-rT° --- -RT«nhnww-i~ā^fV^~:
* — : Ii 60b.

8. II *.vu "ÜT4 * o
TTt-rf-j-—T5m%^ wfV-"Tfr
5-1*: 82b.

9. ~ ° * o
wrr-srT*r--TTT-i*T w f t c * ™ : i 95b.
10. "ST" *T° -SSI H 8 T f W 4 ^ H j f V 0
- P W I 102b.
11. -RT° " T ° -r-re'-fTTWfV-nT -r—-r-f-r: -rfX~€*TT-
-C I 1 0 2 b — 1 0 3 .

T h e l a s t l e a f b u t o n e ( 1 1 4 ) is m u t i l a t e d ; w h a t r e m a i n s o f t h e

T h e n a verse i n praise o f t h e s t u d y o f t h e w o r k ; a f t e r w h i c h :

-SN ^ Ī * [ ^ J R F H Á T - " T WR-RR I -J-W*TRWWT:

WT"r-jf^-rér (sic) I -SfrTTT"-fT^

fiāR: I ^T5R— . . . . T f ^ % W - f . . . . f . . . . ^ " n t ^ T W I I
....--?(?)*^rat?/rf^rrT "sfrf-% 15t -t- - n n f t
ftät trf^-r: (^^TTW^rfíWT €†*KT €-f*r-?t <<&)
- - f ^ ^ t ^ f ^ ^ W 7 5 ~ – . . . . T f ^ - f – - f%f%^t^t-írT

If the first member of the partly mutilated compound word

e x p r e s s i n g t h e figures o f t h e y e a r stands f o r açva, t h e d a t e i s N . s.
5 ( i s h u ) 7 ( m a h ī d h a r a ) 7 (açva) o r A . D . 1 4 5 7 .

II. P a l m - l e a f ; 2 leaves, 6 lines, 1 2 x 2 i n .

F r a g m e n t o f t h e NÁMA-SAírGīTl ( t e x t ) .
A D D . 1708.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 205

A different h a n d f r o m t h e last, perhaps s l i g h t l y earlier. The

pages a r e n u m b e r e d w i t h l e t t e r s a n d figures.
B e g i n s as A d d . 1323.

III. Palm-leaf; 4 leaves, 5 lines, 1 2 x 2 i n . ; xv–xvith

cent.

Fragment of a B U D D H I S T TANTRA.

T h e leaves a r e n u m b e r e d 2, 4, 6, 7.

There are n o regular titles o r subscriptions. O n 2a, 1. 4, w e find:

-—3-- नमTS"5 ^ I TfH पf-J-T W T ता^P^ I

O n 6b s o m e t h i n g i s s a i d o n t h e f a v o u r i t e t a n t r i c s u b j e c t o f t h e
mystical value o f t h e letters.
T h e f r a g m e n t ends a b r u p t l y w i t h t h e w o r d s :

TशTनकtt च"Tम-Jलt पfरताकTर3Y^न ^5ftrपल

ताT पfरणT

Add. 1952.

Paper; 184 leaves, 9 lines, 1 1 x 4 - | i n . ; recent Devanāgarī

hand.

YAMÇĀVALĪ (PARBATIYĀ).

Translated b y D r D . W r i g h t a n d munshī Shew Shunker Singh,

a n d p u b l i s h e d a t C a m b r i d g e , 1877.
Begins :

1 CTO† र ( T ~ ~ r ~ i

^trfV^प महTगुt गुH^ f न र ^ f f 1

^fr^r^:प महT^व़ ^ V न t श नमiroह 11

अनकप^TTTrī ~J~T Y T T ^rniiम I

नपTfलकTनt ^íपTनt व़शT"^V I f f ल ^ ( i . e . °-H5Īन) II

Then the Parbatiyā t e x t :

उrपf%म~fTकT 0
206 CATALOGUE OF BUDDHIST [ A D D . 1586.

SUPPLEMENTARY NOTE TO A D D . 1586.

A s this w o r k seems t o h a v e g a i n e d some n o t e i n i t s various
r e d a c t i o n s a n d v e r s i o n s i n t h e several p a r t s o f t h e B u d d h i s t w o r l d ,
t h e f o l l o w i n g a d d i t i o n a l n o t i c e m a y be o f i n t e r e s t . After a long
d e s c r i p t i o n o f t h e scenery of t h e d i a l o g u e , f o l l o w e d (2b-3b) b y gāthās
a n d expressions o f h o m a g e addressed b y R ā s h ṭ r a p ā l a t o t h e B u d d h a ,
a t 3b, l i n e 8, t h e f o l l o w i n g q u e s t i o n is r e a c h e d :

क r T म म न " न V म : w ~ T न त ा न t f ^ f न i - f r महTCefr नण-

f^पनTमगु प ríTfन i परn-frनv^नt च पfनलमrt अra~प–
~rताचTनपnfrffT fàf^r^पf^Tनता च पfनलमन i&f~jता-
TT%श W प f र प T क 1 च म f न प ह T ण क t " f ! T ह T ण ^ T f त ा f ^ f न ^ -

पfनलमन I
I n t h e pages f o l l o w i n g , several categories o f d h a r m a s occur, w h i c h
m a y be c o m p a r e d w i t h those r e f e r r e d t o i n t h e i n d e x t o B u r n o u f ' s
Lotus, s.v. quatre.

^मथा"Wrश^irfनपTqT न t w w f - ^ न थ ा ~~~तामT-
èrनताTT ^ थ ा त ा f ^ न थ ा क T f र 7 T थ ा I Trcf† र T T प T ल च r í f म ^ :
^म"fTन^Tt ताfV^T म T T ~ < " ल त ा प f र ^ f ^ -TfcTलम7T I 4a.

The four açvāsapratilābhā dharmāh are dhāranī-pratilābha,

kalyānamitrapr , 0
gambhlradharmaJcshāntipr , 0
pariçuddhaçílasamā-
cāratā (4b, 1. 5 ) . S i m i l a r l y w e h a v e , a t l i n e 10, t h e í o u r prītikaranā
dharmāh; a n d (5a) ananutapakaraṇa dh 0
(buddhadarcanaṃ, anuloma-
dha/rmaçravanarìi, sarvasvaparityāgah, anupalambhadharmakshāntih).
N e x t f o l l o w t h e v a r i o u s g r o u p s of h i n d r a n c e s t o t h e b o d h i s a t t v a .
T h e f o u r k i n d s o f prapāta, (apparently = ' m o r a l declension,' t h o u g h
t h e w o r d is n o t f o u n d i n t h i s sense) v i z . , agauravatā, akritajñatā
çathyasevanatā*, lābhasatkarādhyavasānam, huhanalapanatayā lābha-
satharānutpādanarii (6a).

T h e f o u r bodhiparipanthahārahā dharmāh are açraddadhānatā,

kausīdyam, mānah, parapushtershyā mātsaryarrb (6b),
A t 7a, I. 2, w e find:

पTपfaच... उ प ल ^ T " " क : . . . न ^ प f न % प क : अTfमप-

* F r o m t h e f o r m o f t h e passage these t w o seem t o c o u n t as one

q u a l i t y , t h o u g h t h e reason is n o t clear t o m e .
A D D . 1586.] SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS. 207

ल t ल प : . . . Tम रT"पTल च"Tर: "ffलT ताfwrन न %f^-

न ^ Ī T : ; a n d i b i d . 1. 9 : ^ न T f ^ q त ा Ī T f^fT मTO^f^rT

अनftrगु f ^: अ प f < ^ ^ w न ^ T f % ^ म t न प ^ f ^ : . . . T म व़t-

F i n a l l y , t h e f o u r bandhanāni are parātimanyutā, laukikenopāyena

bhāvanatū prayoganimittasamjñā, anigrihltacittasya jñānavirahitasya
pramādasevanatū, a n d pratibaddhacittasya kulasariistavàh.

A t 11a, 1. 2, occurs t h e s u b s c r i p t i o n f न ^ T न प f ^ T r í í "मTTTJ II

T h e second d i v i s i o n o f t h e w o r k t h e n begins :

"f~f~T रnrपTल ftfV~"था^r~Tन† प"लTताfमम ftता

मf^5f^T I
T h e b o o k concludes w i t h a t a l e a b o u t a b o d h i s a t t v a , t h e h e r o
b e i n g a c e r t a i n P u ṇ y a r a ç m i , w h i c h ends a t 19b, w h e r e t h e B u d d h a
t h u s sums u p :

अ ह न न न कT%न न न न म ^ न W र W f T म
S^न s II

O n t h e l a s t page R ā s h t r a p ā l a e n q u i r e s :

To w h i c h the Buddha replies:

- ^ - — - ^ ^ ^ q j ^ M ^ T - I TT-T VT~T II
 INDEX I.

TITLES OF MSS.

A b h i d h a r m a k o ç a - v y ā k h y ā , 25 A v a d ā n a s ā r a s a m u c c a y a , 134
Abhinava-rāghavānanda-nāṭaka, A v a l o k i t e ç v a r a g u ṇ a - k ā r a ṇ ḍ a v y ū-
159 h a ‚ 9, 3 4 , 47
A b h i s h e k a - v i d h i , 179 B a l i m ā l i k ā , 185
A ç o k ā v a d ā n a - m ā l ā , 110 B a l i - p ū j ā (?), 136
Açvaghosha-nandimukhāvadāna, B h a d r a c a r ī - p r a ṇ i d h ā n a - r ā j a , 14,
118, 119; (with vernacular 1 0 3 , 167 .
v e r s i o n ) , 67 B h a d r a k a l p ā v a d ā n a , 88
Ā d i y o g a - s a m ā d h i , 3 9 , 46 B h ī m a s e n a - d h ā r a ṇ ī , 68
A i k a j a ṭ ā - s t o t r a , 125 B h ī m a s e n a - p ū j ā , 53
A l p h a b e t s , etc., 1 7 1 Bodhicaryāvatāra, 6
Amara-koça, 5 2 , 6 1 , 118, 149, B o d h i s a t t v a - b h ū m i , 191
150, 1 5 1 , 156, 1 6 1 , 163, 173, Bodhisattvāvadāna-kalpalatā, 18,
186,187 41
A m o g h a p ā ç a - l o k e ç v a r a - p ū j ā , 97 B u d d h a - c a r i t a - k ā v y a , 82
A m ṛ i t a - k a ṇ i k ā , 29 Buddha-pratimālakshaṇa, 200
Aparimitāyu(-dhāraṇī)-sūtra, 38, Çaçajātaka, 1 0 4
8 1 , 141 Caityas, f r a g m e n t on, 201
Ā r y a - t ā r ā b h a ṭ ṭ ā r i k ā y ā nāmā- C a i t y a - p u n g a l a , 86
s h ṭ o t t a r a ç a t a k a , 45 C a k r a - p ū j ā , 136
Ā r y a v ṛ i t t a , 14 Cakrasambaradaṇḍakāstuti, 186
A s h ṭ a m ī - v r a t a ( v e r n a c u l a r ) , 73 Çambara-pañjikā, 202
A s h ṭ a m ī v r a t a v i d h ā n a - k a t h ā , 15 Çambūkāvadāna, 128
Ashṭasāhasrikā Prajñāpāram itā, C a ṇ ḍ a - m a h ā r o s h a ṇ a t a n t r a , 45
' 1‚ 3 2 , 1 0 0 , 1 0 1 , 1 2 4 , 1 4 3 , 1 5 1 , C a n d r a - p r a d ī p a s ū t r a (?), 4
182 C ā n d r a v y ā k a r a ṇ a , 1 5 7 , 158 (bis),
Astrology, fragments of works 1 8 0 , 1 8 1 , 198
o n , 1 6 4 , 1 6 5 , 1 6 9 , 182 Çatasāhasrī P r a j ñ ā j ) ā r a r a i t ā , 1 4 3 ,
A s t r o n o m i c a l d i a g r a m , 25 1 4 5 , 1 4 6 , 148
A v a d ā n a - ç a t a k a , 8 2 , 1 3 7 , 168 Catuḥplṭha-tantra, 197
210 INDEX I.

C h a n d o - ' m ṛ i t a - l a t ā , 76 K a r u ṇ a - p u n d a r ī k a , 73
Çikshāsamuccaya, 1 0 4 K a ṭ h i n ā v a d ā n a , 94
Çishyalekha-dharmakāvya, 31 K a u s i g h a - v ī r y o t s ā h a n ā v a d ā n a , 80
D a ç a b h ū m ī ç v a r a , 4‚ 1 4 1 K h a ḍ g a - p ū j ā v i d h i , 199
D a ç ā k u ç a l a j a m p h a l a ṃ , 129 K ī r t i p a t ā k ā , 148
D ā n a - v ā k y a (1), 68 K r i y ā p a ñ j i k ā , 183
D e v a p u t r o t p a t t i , 135 Kurukullā-kalpa, 178
Dhāraṇīs, 33, 44, 66, 98, 105, L a i i t a - v i s t a r a , 2 4 , 77
1 1 7 , 125, 1 2 8 , 169 L e x i c o n , f r a g m e n t of a, 165
D h ā r a ṇ ī - s a n g r a h a , 4 9 , 60, 86 Lokeçvaraçataka, 94
Dharma-lakshmī-saṃvāda, 129 L o k e ç v a r a - p ā r ā j i k ā , 95
Dharma-sangraha, 96, 191 Madhyamaka-vṛitti, 114
D i v y ā v a d ā n a , 1 , 1 2 2 , 168 Madhyama-svayambhū-purāṇa,
D o s h a n i r ṇ a y ā v a d ā n a , 135 102
D v ā t r i ṃ ç a t k a l p a - t a n t r a , 58 M a g i c , f r a g m e n t s o f w o r k s o n , 167
Dvāviṃçatyavadāna-kathā, 36, M a h ā k ā l a - t a n t r a , 64
5 0 , 139 Mahā-sambara-hṛidaya-dhāraṇī,
E k a r a v ī r a - t a n t r a , 4 5 , 1 1 3 , 186 125
G a ṇ a p a t i - s t o t r a , 163 M a h ā v a s t u , 55
G a ṇ ḍ a - v y ū h a , 2 3 , 102 M a ṇ i c ū ḍ ā v a d ā n a , 1 1 , 78, 8 4 , 168
G o p ī - c a n d r a - n ā ṭ a k a , 83 M a ñ j u g h o s h ā - p ū j ā v i d h i , 97
Guhya-samāja ( A p a r ā r d h a ) , 140 M e g h a - s ū t r a , 1 2 0 , 176
Guhya-samāja ( P ū r v ā r d h a a n d Nairātmāguhyeçvarī-mantra-
Parārdha), 70 d h ā r a ṇ ī , 33
Guhya-samāja (Pūrvārdha), 15,51 Nāma-sangīti, 29, 52, 7 7 , 1 2 6 , 204
G u h y ā v a l ī - v i v ṛ i t i , 1 8 8 , 190 ( w i t h N e w à r ī ver­
H a r a g a u r ī - v i v ā h a - n ā ṭ a k a, 18 3 s i o n ) , 47
H e - v a j ra-ḍākinīj ālasambara-tan- N ā m ā s h ṭ o t t a r a - ç a t a k a , 26
t r a , 58, 184 Nāma-saiigīti-ṭīkā, 203
H i r a ṇ y a - s a p t a k a , 177 ṭ i p p a n ī , 29
J ā t a k a - m ā l ā , 5 1 , 92 Nepālīya-devatā-stuti-kalyāṇa-
Jñānārṇava-tantra, 28 p a n c a v i ṃ ç a t i k ā , 13
K ā l a c a k r a - m a n t r a - d h ā r a ṇ ī , 127 N e w ā r ī songs, 98
K ā l a c a k r a - t a n t r a , 69 Nishpanna-yogāmbara-tantra, 40
Kalpadrumāvadāna-mālā, 131 P a ñ c ā k ā r a , 188
Kapīçāvadāna, 6 1 , 121 P a ñ c a - m a h ā - r a k s h ā - s ū t r ā ṇ i , 126
K ā r a ṇ ḍ a - v y ū h a (prose v e r s i o n ) , 4, Pañca-rakshā, 33, 48, 99, 105,
34, 38, 5 2 , 77, 1 7 4 ; (poetical 1 5 2 , 1 5 3 , 1 5 7 , 1 6 2 , 175, 1 9 0
v e r s i o n ) see A y a l o k i t e ç v a r a g u - Pañcaviṃ çatikā-prajñāpāramitā-
ṇakār . 0
h ṛ i d a y a , 3 3 , 170
 INDEX I. 211

Pañcaviṃçatisāhasrikā Prajñā- Sphuṭārthā (Abhidharmakoça–

p ā r a m i t ā , 144 ( b i s ) v y ā k h y a ) , 25
P ā p a - p a r i m o c a n a , 38 S r a g d h a r ā - s t o t r a , 2 9 ; ( w i t h ver­
Papraçekhara-avadāna, 130 n a c u l a r c o m m e n t a r y ) , 3 5 , 69
P a r a m ā r t h a n ā m a s a n g a t i (?), 62 S t o t r a s , 5 3 , 7 9 , 1 2 7 , 138
P ā r a m e ç v a r a - t a n t r a , 27 S t u t i - d h a r m a - ç ā n t u (?), 99
Piṇḍapātrāvadāna, 40 Sucandrāvadā[na], 84
Piṇḍapātrāvadāna-kathā, 120 Sugatāvadāna, 35, 78
P r a j ñ ā p ā r a m i t ā ( i n 9 ç l o k a s ) , 170 Sukhāvatī-vyūha, 74
(see also A s h ṭ a s ā h a s r i k ā Pra- S u m ā g a d h ā v a d ā n a , 129
j ñ ā p , Çatasāh , Pañcaviṃçati-
0 0
S u v a r ṇ a p r a b h ā s a , 1 2 , 60
sāh , Saptaçatikā, Sārddhadvi-
0
S u v a r ṇ a v a r ṇ ā v a d ā n a , 59
sāhasrikā) Suvikrāntavikrāmi-paripṛicchā,
Prajñāpāramitāhṛidayadhāraṇī, 123
128 Svayambhū-purāṇa (smallest re­
P r a t i m ā l a k s h a ṇ a , 199 d a c t i o n ) , 9, 1 2 1 ; ( o t h e r redac­
Pratimālakshaṇavivaraṇa, 200 t i o n s ) see Vṛihat-sv , 0
Madhya-
P r a t y a n g i r a - d h ā r a ṇ ī , 6 3 , 6 8 , 118 ma-sv 0

R ā m ā ṅ k a - n ā ṭ i k ā , 87 S v a y ā ṃ b h ū t p a t t i - k a t h ā , 102
R ā s h ṭ r a p ā l a - p a r i p ṛ i c c h ā , 130, 206 T a n t r i c fragments, 45, 98, 205
Ratnaguṇa-sañcaya, 133 T a t t v a - s a ṅ g r a h a , 156
Ratnāvadānamālā, 1 3 1 , 139, 141 Uposhadha-vrata, 118
S a d d h a r m a - l a ṅ k ā v a t ā r a , 136 U p o s h a d h ā v a d ā n a , 1 3 5 , 1 3 7 , 139
Saddharma-puṇḍarīkā, 24, 48, Utpāta-lakshaṇa, 6 i
172 ( b i s ) , 173 Vāgiçvara-pūjā, 34
S ā d h a n a - m ā l ā - t a n t r a , 132 Vajra-sūci (of A ç v a g h o s í i a ) , 96
Sādhana-samuccaya, 154 Vajrāvalí, 197
Samādhi-rāja, 22, 110 Vaṃçāvalī, 3 1 , 2 0 5
Saṃvats, w o r k on (vernacular), Vasudhārā-dhāraṇT, 65, 8 4 , 1 6 9 ,
63 ' 176
Sangīta-tāroday acūḍāmaṇi, 150 Vasudhāraṇí-kathā, see Vasu-
S a p t ā b h i d h ā n o t t a r a , 96 dhārā-dhāraṇī
S a p t a b u d d h a - s t o t r a , 14 Vasundharā-vrata, 85
Saptaçatikā Prajñāpāramitā, 5 Vicitrakarṇikāvadāna-mālā, 130
Sārddhadvisāhasrika Prajñāpāra- V ī r a k ū ç ā v a d ā n a , 122
m i t ā , 123 Vivṛiti, 187
Sarva-durgati-pariçodhana, 78, V r a t ā v a d ā n a m ā l ā , 85
8 1 , 94, 142 V ṛ i h a t - s v a y a m b h ū - p u r ā ṇ a , 7, 102
S i d d h i s ā r a , 155 V ṛ i s h ṭ i c i n t ā m a n i , 103
S n ā t ā v a d ā n a , 80 Y o g a r a t n a - m ā l ā , 189

14—2
212 INDEX II.

INDEX I I .
NAMES OF AUTHORS AND COMMENTATORS.

A b h a y ā k a r a g u p t a , 197 K ā h n a , 189
A ç v a g h o s h a , 96 K a m b i l a , 170
A m a r a , see I n d e x I . , A m a r a - k o ç a K ṛ i s h ṇ a , 189
A m ṛ i t a . o r A m ṛ i t ā n a n d a , 76 K s h e m e n d r a , 18, 41
Ā n a n d a d a t t a , 158, 1 8 1 , 198 K u l a d a t t a , 183
A r y a ç ū r a , 92 K u n ū ç a r m a n , 148
Candragomin, 3 1 , 180 M a ṇ i k a , 159
C a n d r a k ī r t i , 114 M ā ṇ i k y a , 187
Çrīghana, 1 3 1 , 139 Nāgārjuna, 96, 191
D ī p a ṅ k a r a , 120 P r a t ā p a - m a l l a , 150
D h a r m a g u p t a , 87 V a j r a d a t t a , 94
Ghanadeva, 188 V a s u b a n d h u , 25
Guṇānand, 171 Vilāsavajra (?), 2 0 3
J a g a jj y o t i r - m a l l a , 183 Yaçomitra, 25
J y o t i r ā j a - m a l l a , 155
 III.

GENERAL INDEX.

T h e spaced t y p e a n d t h i c k figures denote references a l r e a d y g i v e n

in Index I. T h i s I n d e x does n o t i n c l u d e t h e names o f those k i n g s
o f N e p a l a n d B e n g a l t h a t are g i v e n i n t h e Tables a t p p . x i i — x v i .
S a n s k r i t w o r d s , used i n a t e c h n i c a l sense or o t h e r w i s e o f i n t e r e s t o r
i m p o r t a n c e , are g i v e n i n i t a l i c s , w h e r e these occur as c h a p t e r t i t l e s ,
( t ) has b e e n added. T o o b v i a t e t h e necessity of separate i n d i c e s ,
several g e n e r a l headings h a v e been made, t h e chief o f w h i c h are:
A v a d ā n a s , D h ā r a ṇ ī s , I n s c r i p t i o n s , J ā t a k a s , K a t h ā s (tales). Scribes
(and their patrons), and Vihāras.

Abhidharmakoça-vyākhyā, ādhārayogasthāna, 197

25 nishtha-y , 0
195
abhijñā-caryā, 195 ānudharma-y°, 194
abhimukhl (bhūmi), 5 adhimukticaryā (bhumi,) 195
Abhinava-rāghavānanda-nā- ādhipatya-parigraha, 195
ṭ a k a , 159 adhyāçaya ( t ) , 195
abhisamaya, (t), 21 A d h y a ç a y a s a ñ c o d a n a s ū t r a , 107
A b h i s h e k a - v i d h i , 179 adlrghakālika parigraha, 195
acalā {bhumi), 5 Ā d i y o g a - s a r n ā d h i , 39, 46
A ç o k a character, x l v i i , sqq. Ā g a r n a ( q u o t e d ) , 116
A ç o k ā v a d ā n a - r n ā l ā , 110 agauravatā, 206
açraddadhānatā, 206 A i k a j a ṭ ā - s t o t r a , 125
Açvaghosha-nandirnukhāva- A j ā t a ç a t r u , 112
d ā n a , 118, 1 1 9 ; (with ver­ A j i t a , 75
n a c u l a r v e r s i o n ) , 76 Ā k ā ç a g a r b h a - s ū t r a , 107
Āçvalāyana, 21 akritajñatā, 206
āçvāsapratilābhā dharmāh, the A k s h a y a r n a t i - s ū t r a , 107, 116
four, 206 A l i n d ā , ( q u e e n ) , 122
açvatthādbhutadhar7natā, 192 A l p h a b e t s , etc., 1 7 1
214 INDEX III.

Amara-koça, 52, 61, 118, 149, A s t r o n o m i c a l d i a g r a m , 25

150,151,156,161,163,173,186, ātmabhāvapariçuddhi ( t ) , 109
1 8 7 ; pref. p. x ātmaparīkshū ( t ) , 116
A ṃ ç u v a r m a n , x x x i x , sqq. ātmapītha, 198
A m i t ā b h a , 75 aupamya (t), 3
Amoghapāça-lokeçvara-pūjā, A v a d ā n a ç a t a k a , 82, 137, 168
97
Avadānas.
A m o g h a v a j r a , 14
A m ṛ i t a - k a ṇ i k ā , 29 [ T h e A v a d ā n a s of t h e A v a d ā -

Amṛitānanda (scribe ?), 1 3 3 , [cf.

1
naçataka, Kalpadrumāvadā–

Index Ii.] na-mālā, and Ratnāvadāna-

A m ṛ i t a P a ṇ ḍ i t a , 76 m ā l ā are n o t g i v e n here. See

Ā n a n d a , 74 t h e l i s t s of M . F e e r , c i t e d o n
p. 1 3 1 , 1 3 7 . Those of the
A n a n t a m a l l a ‚ k i n g of K a s h m i r , 42
D ī v y ā v a d ā n a are i n course
ananutāpakaranā (dharmāh), 206
o f p u b l i c a t i o n ; see p. I.]
Anavataptahradāpasaṅkramaṇa-
s ū t r a , 116 A ç o k a d a m a n a , 111
A n g u l i m ā l a k a , ( c i t e d ) , 22 Açokan ṛipatipāṃçupradāna,
anigrihìtacitta, 207 111
anulomadharmaçravana, 206 A c v a g h o s h a - n a n d i m u k h a ‚ v . su­
anupalambhadharmakshānti7iy206 pra s. voc.
A.parimitāyu(dhāraṇī)-sūtra, A d ī n a p u ṇ y a , 18, 4 2
38, 81, 141 Ahorātravratacaityasevānu–
ārādhana, 154 çaṃsa, 1 1 1
A r a l l i , 171 A j ā t a ç a t r u - p i t ṛ i d r o h a , 19, 43
aranyasamvarnana, ( t ) 109 A s t h i s e n a , 57
arcishmatl (bhūmi), 5 B h a d r a k a l p a , 88
A r i a n o - P a l i (character), x x Bhavaçarman, 43
Ā r y a ç ū r a , 92 B h a v a l u b d h a k a , 112, 1 3 4
Aryasanga, 23 Bodhicaryāvatārānuçaṃsa, 111
Ārya-tārābhaṭṭārikāyā nā- B o d h i s a t t v a , 19
m ā s h ṭ o t t a r a ç a t a k a , 45 ‚ Ç a ç a k a , 1 9 , 43
Ā r y a v r i t t a , 14 Ç a k r a c y a v a n a , 19, 4 3 , 112
Ashṭamīvratavidhāna-ka- Ç a m b ū k a , 128
t h ā , 15, cf. 73 Ç ā l i s t a m b a , 19, 42
Ashṭasahasrikā Prajfiāpāra– C i t r a h a s t i - ç a y y ā t i p u t r a , 19, 4 3
m i t ā , 1, 33,100,101, 1 0 7 , 124, Ç i v i - s u b h ā s h i t a , 43
143, 151, 182 Çoṇavāsi, 42
Astrology, fragments of Ç r e s h ṭ i m a h ā j a n a , 112
w o r k s o n , 164, 165,169, 182 Ç u d d h o d a n a , 19, 4 3 *
 INDEX III. 215
Avadānas : Avadānas :
D a ç a k a r m a p l u t i , 18, 42 P a d m a k a , 19, 4 3 , 113
D h a n i k a , 19, 4 3 Padmāvatī, 42
D h a r m a r ā j i k ā p r a t i s h ṭ h ā , 43 P a ṇ ḍ i t a , 19, 42
D h a r m a r u c i , 19, 4 3 P ā p r a c e k h a r a , 130
D i v y ā n n a p r a d ā n a , 112 P i ṇ ḍ a p ā t r a , 40
E k a ç ṛ i n g a 19, 43 P r a ç ā n t i k a r u ṇ ā , 132
G a r g a r a s t h a , 112 P r a ç n o t t a r ā , 132
G o p ā l a n ā g a d a m a n a , 18, 42 Pratītyasamutpāda, 43
H a ṃ s a , 112 P r e t i k a , 132
H a s t a k a , 42 P ṛ i t h i v ī p r a d ā n a , 43
H a s t i , 19, 43 P r i y a p i ṇ ḍ a , 19, 42
H e t ū t t a m a , 19, 43 P u n a ḥ p r a b h ā s a , 19, 4 3
H i r a ṇ y a p ā ṇ i , 19, 43 P u ṇ y a b a l a , 18, 42
H i t a i s h ī , 1 9 , 43 P u ṇ y a r ā ç i , 112
J ā m b a l a , 112 P u ṇ y a s e n a , 113
J ī m ū t a v ā h a n a , 19, 4 3 R ā h u l a - k a r m a p l u t i , 43
K a c c h a p a , 19, 43 R a i v a t a , 43
K a i n e y a k a , 43 R ā s h ṭ r a p ā l a , 112
K a n a k a , 42 R u k m a t ī , 19, 42
K a n a k a v a r m a n , 19, 4 3 , 1 3 2 S a m u d r a , 19, 43
K a p ī ç a , 61, 121 S a n g h a r a k s h i t a , 19, 42
K a p i ñ j a l a , 19, 4 3 S a p t a k u m ā r i k a , 112
K a r s h a k a , 43 S a r v a ṃ d a d a , 18, 4 2 , 134
K a ṭ h i n a , 94 S a r v ā r t h a s i d d h a , 19, 4 2
K a u s i g h a v ī r y o t s ā h a n a , 80 Sattvaushadha, 18, 42
K a v i k u m ā r a , 19, 4 2 S h a ḍ d a n t a , 19, 4 3
K ṛ i t a j ñ a , 43 S i ṃ h a , 19, 4 3 .
K u ṇ ā l a , 1 8 , 4 3 , 112 S n ā t a , 80
M ā d h y a n t i k a , 42 Stūpa, 42
Madhurasvara, 19, 4 3 , 1 1 3 S u b h ā s h i t a , 19
M a h ā k ā ç y a p a , 1 8 , 42 S u b h ā s h i t a g a v e s h i n , 19, 43
M a h e n d r a s e n ā , 19, 4 3 S u c a n d r a , 65, 84
M a i t r a k a n y a k ā , 19, 4 3 S u d h a n a k i n n a r ī , 19, 4 3 , (cf. 91)
M a l l a p a t ā k a 112 S u g a t a , 35, 78
M a ṇ i c ū d a , v. sub. voc. S u k a r ī , 132
Matsarānanda, 134 S u m ā g a d h ā , 19, 4 3 , 129, 134
Nāgadūtaçreshaṇa, 43 Tāpasa, 19, 4 3
N ā g a k u m ā r a , 18, 4 2 Triratnabhajanānuçaṃsā, III
N ā r a k a - p ū r v i k a , 19, 43 Upagupta, 42, 111
216 INDEX III.

Avadānas : B o d h i s a t t v a - b h ū m i , 191
Upaguptāçokaraja, 111 Bodhisattvāvadāna-kalpa-
U p o s h a d h a , 135, 137, 139 l a t ā , 18, 41
V a l g u s v a r a , 112 B r a h m a d a t t a (a k i n g ) , 1 1 , 135
V a p u s h m ā n , 132 Brahmaparipṛicchā, 107
Vidura, 43 brahmavihāras ( f o u r ) , 97
V ī r a k u ç a , 122 B u d d h a - c a r i t a , 82
Vītāçoka, 111 B u d d h a - p ā l i t a ( c i t e d ) , 115
Vyāghra, 43 buddhadarçana, 192
Y a ç o d ā , 18, 4 2 , 9 0 buddhadharmaparipāka, 206
Y a ç o m i t r a , 1 9 , 43 B u d d h a p r a t i m ā l a k s h a ṇ a , 102
Ç a ç a j ā t a k a , 104
A v a l o k a n ā - s ū t r a , 107 caccaputa, a m u s i c a l measure, 150
Avalokiteçvaraguṇa-kāraṇ- Ç a ç i l e k h ā , 113
ḍ a v y ū h a , 9, 34, 47 Caityas, fragment o n , 201
B a h u b u d d h a - s ū t r a , 5 5 , 57 C a i t y a - p u n g a l a , 86
B a l i , 41 C a k r a - p ū j ā , 136
B a l i m ā l i k ā , 185 Cakrasambaradaṇḍakāstuti,
B a l i - p ū j ā (1), 131 186
bandhanāniy four, 207 Çaktis, five, 153
B e n g a l i w r i t i n g , x l v i i , etc. Ç a m b a r a - p a ñ j i k ā , 202
(Al)-Bērūnī, x l i Ç a m b ū k ā v a d ā n a , 128
Bhadracar ī-praṇidhā na- Caṇḍa-mahāroshaṇatantra
r ā j a , 14, 103, 167 45,' (cf. 1 2 7 )
B h a d r a k a l p ā v a d ā n a , 88 candanādi-pūjū, 53
B h a i s h a j y a v a i d ū r y a p r a b h ā r ā j a, Candragomin, Candrakīrti; see
107 Index I I .
B h a v a b h ū t i , a ṛishi, 1 1 C a n d r a k u m ā r a , 135
B h a v a ç a r m a n , 113 C a n d r a l o k a , 113
B h ā v a v i v e k a , 115 C a n d r a p r a b h a (hero o f a t a l e ) , 135
B h i d r i k ā , a m e r c h a n t ' s w i f e , 182 Candra-pradīpasūtra (?), 4,
B h ī m a s e n a - p ū j ā , 53 107
B h r m g i n , a ṛishi, 1 5 9 , 183 C a n d r a v a t i , 85
Bimbisāra, 91 Cāndravyākaraṇa, 157, 158
bodhi, 193 (bis), 180, 181, 198
bodhicittoparigraha, 111 Çaṅkara-deva, king of Nepal,
pramāda, 111 xviii
bodhipaksha-caryā, 195 (cf. 194) Çāradā w r i t i n g , x l i v , sqq.
bodhiparipanthakārakā dharmāh, carama, 195
f o u r k i n d s , 206 ‚ Ç ā r i p u t r a , 5, 90
 INDEX III. 217

C ā r i y a - p i ṭ a k a , 9 1 , 135 Dhāraṇīs :
caryor, f o u r k i n d s of, 195
B u d d h a h ṛ i d a y a , 169
Çatasāhasrī Prajñāpāramitā,
G a ṇ a p a t i h ṛ i d a y a , 117
143, 145, 146, 148
G r a h a m ā t r i k ā , 4 4 , 1 1 7 , 170
caṭhyasevanata, 206
H e m a n g ā , 169
C a t u ḥ p ī ṭ h a - t a n t r a , 197
Hṛishṭapratyayaḥ Stutidharā,
C h a n d o m a ñ j a r ī , 76
169*
C h a n d o - ' m ṛ i t a - l a t ā , 76
J a n g u l ā m a h ā v i d y ā , 169
çikshas, t h r e e , 97
J ā t i s m a r ā , 170
Ç i k s h ā s a m u c c a y a , 104
K ā l a c a k r a - m a n t r a , 127
Çishyalekha-dharmakāvya,
K a l l ā j a y ā , 169
* 36
L a k s h a , 169
cittotpūda, 192
M a h ā ç a m b a r a , 128
Ç o b h a , 113
( Ā r y a ) m a h ā d h ā r a ṇ ī , 169
Çraddhābalādhānāvatāramudrā-
( Ā r y a ) m a h ā - k ā l a , 127 (cf. 4 4 )
s ū t r a ( q u o t e d ) , 107
M a h ā - s a m b a r a - h ṛ i d a y a , 125
Ç r ī g h a n a , 1 3 1 , 139
M ā r ī c i , 4 4 , 66, 117, 1 7 0
Ç r ī l a l i t a - v y ū h a , 89
Nairātmāguhyeçvarī-man-
Ç r ī m ā l ā s i ṃ h a n ā d a - s u t r a , 107
t r a , 33
Ç r u t a v a r m a n , 113
N a v a g r a h a m ā t ṛ i k ā - d h ° , 66
çuddhāçaya-bhūmi, 195
Pannagapati, 44
Ç u d d h o d a n a , 90, 1 7 1
P h a l ā p h a l a h ṛ i d a y a, 169
Ç ū r a n g a m a s a m ā d h i - s ū t r a , 107
P r a t y a n g i r a , 63, 68, 118
D a ç a b h ū m i , 107
S a m a n t a b h a d r a , 169
D a ç a b h ū m ī ç v a r a , 141
S a m a n t a - b h a d r a p r a j ñ ā , 170
D a ç ā k u ç a l a j a m P h a l a m , 129
S a r v a m a n g a l a , 169
dana, n i n e k i n d s of, 193
S a r v a r o g a p r a ç a m a n ī , 169
D ā n a - v ā k y a (1), 68
S a r v a r u c i r ā n g a - y a s h ṭ i , 169
D e v a p u t r o t p a t t i , 135
S a r v a t a t h ā g a t a h ṛ i d a y a , 169
dhāranī-pratilābha, 206
S v a p n a n d a d ā , 169
( Ā r y a ) - t ā r ā , 106
Dhāraṇīs :
T a t h ā g a t a v y ā p t a ç a t a m , 33
A b h a y a - k a l i (?), 106 U s h ṇ ī s h a v i j a y a , 66, 98
A i k a j a ṭ ā , 99 V a j r a - m a ṇ ḍ a , 116
A k s h o b h y ā , 125 V a j r o t t a r ā , 169
A m i t ā b h a , 125 V a s u d h ā r ā , 65, 84, 169, 176
A m o g h a s i d d h i , 125
A s h ṭ a m a h ā b h a y a - t ā r a ṇ ī , 70 D h a r m ā k a r a , 74
B h ī m a s e n a , 68 D h a r m a l a b h a , 135
B h ū t a ç a m b a r a , 128 Dharma-lakshmī-saṃvāda,129
218 INDEX III.

dharmamedyā (-b/mmi), 5 Guhya-sarnāja (Pūrvārddha

D h a r r n a p ā l a , 137 a n d P a r ā r d h a ) , 70
D h a r r n a s a n g ī t i ( q u o t e d ) , 107 Guhya-sarnāja (Pūrvārddha),
D h a r i n a s a ṅ g r a h a , 96, 191 15, 51
Dhātukārandū, 169 G u h y ā v a l ī - v i v ṛ i t i , 188, 190
Dhātuparīkshā, (t), 115 G u p t a character, x l i v , sqq.
(Arya)-dhyāpitarnushṭi–sūtra, 116 Haragaurī-vivāha-nāṭaka,
D i n a j p u r genealogical i n s c r i p t i o n , 183
iii ' H a r s h a - d e v a - b h ū p a t i , ' 138
D ī p a ṅ k a r a (cf. I n d e x u ) , 7 4 H a s t i k a k s h a (name of a b o o k ) , 22
dīrghakālika, 195 He-vajra–ḍākinīj ālasambara-
D i v y ā v a d ā n a , 1, 122, 168 t a n t r a , 58, 184
Divyāvadāna-rnālā, 35, 94 H i o u e n T h s a n g , 2 5 , .156
D o s h a n i r ṇ a y ā v a d ā n a , 135, H i r a ṇ y a - s a p t a k a , 177
137 Hitopadeça, 161
dūrangamā (-bhurni), 5 Images, 201
Dushprasaha, 11 I n d o - P a l i aiphabet, x x
Dvātriṃçatkalpa-tantra, 58 I n d r a , 114
Dvāviṃçatyavadāna-kathā, I n d r a p ṛ i s h ṭ h a , 3 6 , 86
36, 50, 139
Inscriptions :
Ekaçringa, rnuni, 91
Ekaravīra-tantra, 45,103,186 Bareli, x x v
Gaganagañjasarnādhi-sūtra, 116 D e o g a r h , x x v , x l i i i , sqq.
Gaganagafíja-sūtra, 107 Dinajpur, iii
garnbhiradharmakshanti-pratila- Dhara, x x v
bha, 206 Gopāla, x l v
G a ṇ a p a t i - s t o t r a , 163 Mathurā, xlv
G a ṇ ḍ a - v y ū h a , 23, 102 M o r v ī , x l i i i , sqq.
G a n d h a v a t i , a c i t y , 36 Samangarh, x x v
Gangādāsa, 7 6 Sārnāth, i i
ghargharíkū, 165 J ā t a k a - m ā l ā , 51, 92
G o p ā , 89
Gopadatta, 20 J ātakas :
G o p ī - c a n d r a - n ā ṭ a k a , 83 A g a s t y a , 92
G o r k h a sovereigns, x i , etc. A g n ī n d h a n a , 115
G o t r a b h ū r n i , 195 Ājñātakaundinya, 57
G o v i n d a - c a n d r a , a k i n g , 84 A m a r ā y e karmārakādhītāye, 56
guhyapīṭha, 192 A p u t r a , 93
Guhya-samāja (Aparārdha), A r i n d a m a - r ā j a , 57
140 A v i s a j y a ç r e s h ṭ h i , 92
 INDEX III. 219

Jātakas: Jātakas :
A y o g ṛ i h a , 93 Mātṛiposhahasti, 91
Āyushmatā pūrṇamaitrāyaṇī M a y ū r a , 134
p u t r a s y a , 57 M ṛ i g a , 134
B r ā h m a ṇ a , 92 N a l i n ī , 57
B r a h m a , 93 Pañcakānām bhadravargikā–
B u d d h a b o d h i , 93 n ā ṃ ‚ 57
Caça, 9 2 , 134 P u ṇ y a v a t ī , 56
Ç a k r a , 92 R i s h a b h a , 55
Ç a k u n t a k a , 56 R u r u , 93
C a m p a k a - n ā g a r ā j a , 65 R ū p y ā v a t i , 134
Candra, 134 Sārthavāha, 134
Candraprabha, 134 Sorna, 9 1
Ç a r a b h a , 5 7 , 93 S u d h a n a k i n n a r ī , see A v a d ā n a s
Çarakshepaṇa, 56 Supāraga, 92
Ç i r ī , 56 Supriyasārthavāha, 91
Ç i r ī p r a b h a - m ṛ i g a r ā j a , 56 Sutasoma, 93
Ç i v i , 92 T r i ç a k u n ī y a , 55
Ç r e s h ṭ h i , 9 2 , 93 U n m ā d a y a n t ī , 92
Ç y ā m ā , 56 U p ā l i g a n g a p ā l a , 57
Ç y ā m a k a , 56 Vadaradvīpa, 134
D h a r m a l a b d h a - s ā r t h a v ā h a , 57 V i s a , 93
D h a r m a p ā l a , 56 V i ç v a n t a r a , 92
H a ṃ s a , 93 V y ā g h r ī , 92
H a s t i , 9 3 , 134 Yacodharā Vyāghrībhūtā, 55
H a s t i n ī , 57
H a s t i n i k a , 57 Japanese f o r m s of I n d i a n w r i t i n g ,
K ā k a , 57 x l i i i , sqq.
Kalmāshapiṇḍī, 93 Jayaçrī, 89
K i n n a r ī , 56 J a y ā d i t y a , 19, 198
K o ç a l a r ā j a , 57 < J a y ā d i t y ā d i ḥ , ' 198
K s h ā n t i , 93 J a y a m u n i , 134
K u m b h a , 93 J h e r a or J h ā r a , i n Magadha, i v , 70
M a h ā b o d h i , 93 J h u l , a village, x v i i i
M a h ā k a p i , 33 J i n a ç r ī , 1 0 , 89
M a h i s h a , 93 J i n e n d r a , 9 1 , 198
M a i t r ī b a l a , 92 J ñ a n a g u p t a , 130
Maksha, 92 J ñ ā n a k e t u , 36
M a ñ j a r ī , 55 Jñānārṇava-tantra, 28
M a r k a ṭ a , 55 J ñ ā n a v a i p u l y a - s u t r a , 108
220 INDEX III.

K ā ç i k a - v r i t t i , 198 Kathās :
K ā ç y a p a , 5, 1 1 3 U j v ā l i k ā d ā n a , 37
Kālacakra-tantra, 69 V a s t r a , 37
K a l i n g a r ā j a , 135
Vihāra, 37
K a l p a d r u m ā v a d ā n a - m ā l ā , 131
kalyānamitra-pratilābha, 206 Kaṭhināvadāna, 94
K a m a l ā , 90 K ā t y ā y a n a (sage), 5
K a n i s h k a w r i t i n g , x l v i i i , etc. (grammarian), 21,158
K a p ī ç ā v a d ā n a , 6 1 , 121 kausīdya, 206
K ā r a ṇ ḍ a - v y ū h a (prose v e r s i o n ) , K a u s i g h a - v ī r y o t s ā h a n ā va-
4 , 3 4 , 38, 52, 77, 1 7 4 ; ( p o e t i ­ d ā n a , 80
c a l v e r s i o n ) see A v a l o k i t e ç – Kaushṭhila, 5
vara-gunakār 0
K h a ḍ g a - p ū j ā v i d h i , 199, 178
karma ( t ) , 46 Kīrtipatākā, 148
K a r m a v a r a ṇ a - v i ç u d d h a - s ū t r a , 107 Koṇḍrā-dhāranī-caityakaraṇa-vi-
Karuṇa-pundarīkā, 73 d'hiḥ, 169
Kashmir, iv K r a k u c c h a n d r a , 113
Kriyāpañjikā, 183
Kathās: K s h e m e n d r a , (see I n d . I I . )
A s h ṭ a m ī v r a t a - v i d h ā n a , 15 Kshitigarbha-sūtra, 107
B h o j a n a , 37 K s h i t i - s ū t r a , 107
Çākyendra-pratyāgamana-sat- kuçala, 196
k a t h ā , 89 kuhanalapanatā, 206
D h a r m a ç r a v a n a p r o t s ā h a n a , 37 Kuladevatā, i x
D h ā t v ā r o p a , 37 K u m u d ā k a r a , 155
D ī p a , 37 K u r u k u l l ā , 78
J ī r ṇ o d d h ā r a ṇ a v i m b a , 37 Kurukullā-kalpa, 178
K ā n t a m a t ī , 11 labhasatkarādhyavasanam, 206
K ṛ i c c h a p a , 56 L a l i t a v i s t a r a , 24, 77, 1 0 8 , 117
K u ṅ k u m ā d i d ā n a , 37 L a ṅ k a v a t ā r a , 49
M ā n u s h y a d u r l a b h a , 37 L e x i c o n , f r a g m e n t of a, 165
M a ṇ ḍ a l a - k , 37 L o k a p ā l a s , t h e , 114

Padmāvatī, 11 L o k e ç v a r a ç a t a k a , 94

P ā n a d ā n a , 37 L o k e ç v a r a - p ā r ā j i k ā , 95

Praṇāma, 37 M a d h u s v a r a , 113

P u ṇ y a k ā m a , 37 Madhyamaka-vṛitti, 114

P u ṇ y a p r o t s ā h a n a , 37 Madhyama- svayambhū - pu-

P u ṇ y a p r o t s ā h e d ā n a k a t h ā , 37 r ā ṇ a , 102, 7
P u s b p a , 37 M a g i c , f r a g m e n t s of a w o r k o n ,
Snāna, 37 167
 INDEX III. 221

M a h ā k ā l ā , 64, 155 Nāṭyeçvarā, 161

Mahākaruṇāsūtra, 101 N a v a g r a h a , 138
M a h ā s t h ā n a p r ā p t a , 75 Nepālīya-devatā-stuti-kalyā-
Mahatsvayambhūpurāṇa, 7 ṇ a p a ñ c a v i ṃ ç a t i k ā , 13
M a h ā v a g g a , 89 N e w ā r ī S o n g s , 98
M a h ā v a s t u , 55, 135 N i r d e ç a - s ū t r a s , 177
mūna, 206 niraya (t), 2
Mānasa, 113 nirvana, 116
M ā n e ç v a r ī , a goddess, i x N i s h p a n n a - y o g ā m b a r a - tan–
M a ṇ i c ū ḍ ā v a d ā n a , 11,78,84,168 t r a , 40
Mañjuçrībuddhakshetraguṇavyū- nishtāgamana, 198
h ā l a ṅ k ā r a - s ū t r a , 107 niyata-bhūmi, 195
( A rya-)mañjuçrīvikrīḍita-s , 0
108 niyatacaryā-bhūmi, 195
M a ñ j u g h o s h ā - p ū j ā v i d h i , 97 nyāsas, 167
M a n t r a b a l ā , 113 Pāçupatas (sect), 2 1
mantras, 39 P a d m a k a , 113
M ā r i c i (ṛishi), 11 Padmottara, 11
M ā r a d a m a n a - s ū t r a , 116 paksha, 14
Mūtrikās, t h e eight, 54 Pāla dynasty, i i
M a u d g a l y ā y a n a , 5, 9 0 P a ñ c ā k ā r a , 188
Megha-sūtra, 120, 176 Pañca-mahā - rakshā-sūtrāṇi,
M e n ā , 183 126
M i k i r a , a m e r c h a n t , 182 P a ñ c a - r a k s h ā , 33, 48, 99, 105,
M i t r a , 113 152, 157, 162, 175, 190
mudrās, 39, 171 P a ñ c a v a r g i k a B h i k s h u s , 39
mūlāpatti, 118 Pañcaviṃçatikā-prajñāpāra-
N ā g ā r j u n a (cf. I n d e x n ) , 170 m i t ā h ṛ i d a y a , 33, 170
N ā g i r a , 11 Pañcaviṃçatisāhasrikā-pra-
N a k k a , 19 j ñ ā p ā r a m i t ā , 144 (bis)
Nalinī, 91 P ā ṇ i n i , 2 1 , 1 5 8 , 1 8 0 , 198
N ā m a - s a ṅ g ī t i , 52, 77, 126, 204; Pañjābī w r i t i n g , x l i x
( w i t h N e w ā r ī v e r s i o n ) , 47 pāpadecanā pāpaçodhana, 109
- t ī k ā , 203 P ā p a - p a r i m o c a n a , 38
- ṭ i p p a n ī , 29 P a p r a ç e k h a r a - a v a d ā n a , 130
N ā m ā s h ṭ o t t a r a - ç a t a k a , 26 Paramārthanāmasangatī (?),
N a n d a , 1 3 2 , 135 63
N a n d ā , 113 P ā r a m e ç v a r a - t a n t r a , 27
Nandimukha-açvaghosha, 67 pāramitā-caryā, 195
Naradatta, 91 pāramitās, (the ten), 9
Nārāyaṇaparipṛicchā, 107 P a r a n i r m i t a v a ç a v a r t i n gods, 75
 222 INDEX III.

parapītha, 170 prītikarana dharma, four kinds,

parapushfershyā mātsaryam, 206 206
parārtha-stha"na, 192 priyavāditā svabhāva, 113
parātimanyutā, 207 P u ṇ y a r a ç m i , 207
pariçuddhaçilasamācāratā, 206 P u ṇ y a s e n a , 113
parigraha, s i x k i n d s , 195 P u ṇ y ā v a t ī , 36
paripāka, 192 Pūrṇa, 5
P a t a ñ j a l i , 198 pūrvāparahotīparīkshā, 115
pindākrishti, 161 rāgarakta-parlkshā, 115
P i ṇ ḍ a p ā t r ā v a d ā n a , 40 R ā h u l a , 57, 90, 171
Piṇḍapātrāvadāna-kathā, R a i v a t a , 19
120 R ā j ā v a v ā d a k a - s ū t r a , 108
pindikā, 201 Rāmadāsa (a magistrate of
P i ṅ g a l a , 77 N e p a l ) , 87
Pitriputrasamāgama 5 7 , 108 R ā m ā ù k a - n ā ṭ i k ā , 87
prabhākarl (-bhūmi), 5 Rāshtrapāla, l Ì 2 , 206
prabhūva, 192 R ā s h ṭ r a p ā l a - p a r i p ṛ i c c h ā , 130,
Praçāntaviniçcayaprātihāryas- 206*
sūtra, 101 R ā s h ṭ r a p ā l a - s ū t r a , 107
P r a j ñ ā p ā r a m i t ā , 1 0 8 , 116 R a t n a c ū ḍ a - s ū t r a , 1 0 7 , 116
P r a j ñ ā p ā r a m i t ā ( i n 9 çlokas), R a t n a g u ṇ a - s a n c a y a , 133
170 (see also A s h ṭ a s ā h a s r i k ā R a t n ā k a r a g u p t a , 155
Prajñāp , Çatasāh ,
0 0
Pañca- R a f c n a k ā r a ṇ ḍ a k a - s ū t r a , 108
viṃçatisāh?, Saptaçatikā, R a t n a k ū ṭ a - s ū t r a , 1 0 8 , 116
Sārddhadvisāhasrikā • R a t n a m e g h a - s ū t r a , 107
P r a j ñ ā p ā r a m i t ā h ṛ i d a y a , 117, R a t n a r ā ç i - s ū t r a , 107
128 R a t n ā v a d ā n a m ā l ā , 131, 139, 141
pramāda8evanatā, 207 R ā v a ṇ a , 87
prapāta, four kinds, 206 R ū p a k a (a fisherman), 129
Prasenajit, 112 S a d d h a r m a - l a ṅ k ā v a t ā r a , 136
Pratāpamalla, 103 saddharma-parigraha, 108
pratibaddhacittasya kulasamsta- Saddharma-puṇḍarīkā, 24,
vah, 207 48, 1 0 7 , 172 (bis), 173
P r a t i m ā l a k s h a ṇ a , 199 S a d d h a r m a s m ṛ i t y upasthāna– sū-
Pratimālakshaṇavivaraṇa, t r a , 107
200 sādhanā8, 1 5 4
pratipatti-bhūmi, 195 S ā d h a n a - m ā l ā - t a n t r a , 54, 132
pratishthā ( t ) , 195 S ā d h a n a - s a m u c c a y a , 154
P r a v r a j y ā n u r ā y a (°] a n u ç a y a ) 0
sūdhumañ (-bhurni), 5
-sūtra, 107 S ā g a r a m a t i - s ū t r a , 107
 INDEX III. 223

S a h ā l o k a d h ā t u ( r e g i o n ) , 75 Scribes ( w i t h t h e i r p a t r o n s , e t c . ) :
Sakalānanda, 90 J a m b h ū n a n d a , 13
S ā k e t a (place), 11 J i n e n d r a , son o f N i r a m u n i , 9 1
sakritsatvasatva-parigraka, 193 J i n ī d e v a , 80
S a m ā d h i - r ā j a , 22, 110, 116 Jivayībhadra, 197
sāmagrī ( t ) , 116 Kāçrīgayākara, 188
sambhava-vibhava-(parivarta) (t), K a r ṇ a j o t i , 110
116 L ā ḍ ā k ā (queen), 1 0 0
samprajanya ( t ) , 11 L a l i t a k r a m ā (patroness), 1 9 1
Samskrita-pariksha, 115 M a ñ j u b h a d r a s u d h i , 42
Sangīta-tārodayacūḍāmaṇi, 150 M a ñ j u ç r i y a (sic), 182
Sāṅkhyas, 21 N i r a m u n i , 9 1 , 109
S a p t ā b h i d h ā n o t t a r a , 96 P a t i d e v a , 50
S a p t a b u d d h a - s t o t r a , 14 Pūrṇacandra, 150
Saptaçatikā Prajñāpārami- R ā m a d a t t a , 173
tā, 5 R ā m a p ā s i ḍ a (?) ( p a t r o n ) , 101
Saptarshi era, t h e , 18 R a t n a d e v ī , 100
S a p t a v ā r a , 66 Siddhisena, 26
Sārddhadvisāhasrikā Pra- S ū r y a d e v a , 86
j ñ ā p ā r a m i t ā , 123 Vekhānanda, 73
Sarvadharmāpravṛittirnirdeça - Viçvabhadra, 12
s ū t r a , 107 V ī l a s i ṃ h a d e v a , 175 (i. e. Vīras ) 0

(Ārya)sarvadharmavaipulyasan-
g r a h a - s ū t r a , 107 S i d d ḥ i s ā r a , 155
Sarva-durgati-pariçodhana, S i ṃ h a p a r i p ṛ i c c h ā ( q u o t e d ) , 107
70, 78, 81, 94, 142 S k a n d a p u r ā ṇ a , 49
S a r v a j ñ a m i t r a , 35 Skandha-parīkshā, 115
sarvasvaparityaga, 206 S n ā t ā v a d ā n a , 80
Sarva-tathagata-dvādaçasahasra- S o m e n d r a , son o f Kshemendra,
pārājikū-vinaya-sūtra, 38 19
sattvaparipāka, 192 Sphuṭārthā (Abhidharmako-
sattvaparipākacaryū, 195 ç a v y ā k h y ā ) , 25
Sragdharā-stotra, 29; (with
Scribes ( w i t h t h e i r p a t r o n s , e t c . ) : vernacular commentary), 35,
A v a n t a p ā l a , 162 69
C i k i d d h ī s i ṃ h a (?),. 153 sthānas, t h e seven, 192
Citrānanda, 140 S t o t r a s , 53, 127, 138
D a d d ā k ā ( q u e e n ) , 175 Stuti-dharma-çāntu (?), 99
I n d r a m u n i , 145 S u b h ū t i , 145 etc.
J ā g a n d a l a ( p a t r o n ) , 109 Subhūti-paripṛicchā, 116
224 INDEX III.

S u c a n d r a , 45 (cf. 84) U p ā y a k a u ç a l y a - s ū t r a , 107

S u d h ī r a , 113 U p o s h a d h a , see A v a d ā n a s
sudurjayā (bhūmi), 5 U p o s h a d h a - y r a t a , 114
S u k h ā v a t i l o k a , 99 U t p ā t a - l a k s h a ṇ a , 64
S u k h ā v a t ī - v y ū h a , 74 Vāgīçvara, 34
S u m ā g a d h ā v a d ā n a , 129 V ā g ī ç v a r a - p ū j ā , 34
Sumanas, 9 4 Vaiçeshikas, the, 21
Sumetrā, 113 V a i p u l y a - s t r a s , 177
Sunanda, 41 Vajracchedikā, 108
Sunandā, 113 V a j r a d h v a j a-sūtra, 107
S u p r i y a , 135 Vajragarbha, 158
Sūryodaya, 85 Vajra-sūci(ofAçvaghosha),96
Suvarṇabhāsottamatantra, 103 V a j r ā v a l ī , 197
S u v a r ṇ a p r a b h ā s a , 12 Vajravara-sūtra, 108
Suvarṇāvabhāsa, 135 V a j r o t t a r a , 169
svabhāva, ( t ) , 115 V ā l m ī k i , 21
svārtha, 192 V a ṃ ç ā v a l ī , 31, 205
S v a y a m b h ū n ā t h a , t h e h i l l of, 2 0 V a r ā h a m i h i r a , 199
S v a y a m b h ū p u r ā ṇ a , 138(small- V a s u b a n d h u , 25, 36
est r e d a c t i o n ) , 9, 121; ( o t h e r V a s u d h ā r a ṇ ī - k a t h ā , see D h ā -
redactions) see Vṛihat-sv , 0
raṇis, Vasudhārā-dhāraṇī
Madhyama-sv 0
V a s u n d h a r ā , a devī, 67
S v a y ā ṃ b h ū t p a t t i - k a t h ā , 102 V a s u n d h a r ā - v r a t a , 85
T a n t r i c f r a g m e n t s , 45, 98, 205 vātsalya i n seven f o r m s , 1 9 4
Tāradevī, stotra t o , 127 Vicitrakarṇikāvadāna-mālā,
"Tarkikaḥ," 21 130
T a t h ā g a t a g u h y a k a - s ū t r a , 116 viçuddhi, (t), 2
Tathāgata-[guhya]-ratna-sūtra, vihāra8, t h e t w e l v e , o f t h e B o d -
108 hisattva, 194
tathatā ( t ) , 145
V i h ā r a s ( i n Nepal) named i n the
tattvārtha, 192
colophons o f t h e M S S :
T a t t v a - s a ṅ g r a h a , 156
Tìrthas, t h e twelve, o f N e p a l , 139 Cakra-mahāvihāra(Mānadeva-
udādāna, 195 saṃskārita), 148
U g r a d a t t a - p a r i p ṛ i c c h ā , 107 Ç r ī l h a m , 4, 152
U g r a p a r i p ṛ i c c h ā , 107 Çrīnaka, 154
U p ā l i p a r i p ṛ i c c h ā , 1 0 8 , 116 Çrīvaccha, 191
upapatti, ( t ) , 195 Dharmacakra-mahāvihāra(colo-
Upasena, 113 p h o n of t h e r e i g n o f M ā n a d e v a ;
upāyakauçalyamìmāni8ā ( t ) , 3 cf. C a k r a - m a h ā v i ) , 1 8 2
0
 INDEX III. 225

Vihāras (in Nepal) named i n the Vinaya-Piṭaka, 89

colophons of t h e M S S : Vīradatta-paripṛicchā, 107

D h a r m a k ī r t i , 151 Vīrakūçāvadāna, 122

G o p h a l a t o r a , 12 Virūpā, 112

H a r ṇ a v a r ṇ a - m a h ā v i , 197
0
Vīryabhadra, 20

K v ā t h a , 132, 134 Vivṛiti, 187

L h a m , see Ç r ī l h a m Vratāvadānamālā, 5 9 , 85

Maitrīpūrī, 81 Vṛihatsāgaranāgarājaparipṛicchā,

Parāvarta, 50 '108

T a r u m u r a , 143 Vṛihat Svayambhū-purāṇa

V a m p i , 173 7, 102

Y a m p i , 91 V ṛ i s h ṭ i - c i n t ā m a ṇ i , 103
Y a ç o d h a r ā , 8 9 , 138
Vimalā (bhūmi), 5 Y ā j ñ a v a l k y a , 21
Vimalakīrtinirdeça ( q u o t e d ) , 108, Y a s o d h a r ā (sic), xviii
116 yoga-pīṭha, 198
vinaya, 40, 94 Yogaratna-mālā, 189

CAMBRIDGE I PRINTED BY C J . CLAY, H.A. & SON, AT T H E UNIVERSITY PRESS.

15